The day was hot & the sun was high. I went for a walk about 10 minutes from the cottage when I came across a path worn into the bush toward the lake. I made my way in to find I was on the top of a large hill overlooking the lake. I had found the perfect private spot to strip naked & jack off for a while in the sun. I stripped off my shorts & tank top along with my shoes. I wanted to be nude with not a stitch of clothing. I sat down on a rock overlooking the lake & took my already hard cock into my hand to start jacking off. Not having lube meant I had to go easy. Without lube I would always use just my first two fingers & thumb only. Having a circumcised cock left me with very little loose skin to move when my cock was fully erect. Still, I enjoyed the feeling I'd get with the short strokes on my cock. I was feeling my bald cock & balls & even though I had no oil they felt good. After jacking for a while I heard a noise off to me left. I stopped jacking & pulled my shorts over my cock. I stood up & could not see anything so I went back to jacking off. I was in jacking heaven when I again heard a noise. This time I was sure I heard a laugh. I held my cock without moving then seconds later I heard a voice say "go ahead & finish what you were doing" then what sounded like two voices laughing. I froze knowing I'd been busted. I did not move & did not even let go of my cock this time. The feeling of oh no came over me thinking I would be told on. for what I was doing. After a few seconds past & I still sat motionless holding my hard cock the owners of the voices came out from where they were laying about 15 feet from me sunning their bodies. Two girls who looked older than me came out laughing & walked over to me. I grabbed my shorts again to cover my cock feeling like the world had just ended. I could feel my face was red & hot now. The two girls stood in front of me & one asked what I was doing with a smirk. She sat down & patted the ground beside her then the other girl sat down too. She same girl said "don't be afraid of us, we'd never tell". She then asked if I was from around there & I avoided all possible answers that may tell them about where I was staying. Then the same girl asked "what's the matter don't you like girls"? As she was asking me she snacked my shorts off my cock & out of my hands throwing them far behind her & they went down the hill. My tank top was far enough away that I could not get it so the I was with my hands over my cock & it was not too hard any longer. The same girl who did almost all the talking said "I think you should show us how you play with yourself again". I answered with "I was not playing with myself" because I hated that term. It sounded sexless to me. She then asked what do I call it then. I said "it's called jacking". Oh she said you mean jacking off? I answered with "I guess so". She then told me "then why don't you finish jacking off for us" then smiled. The other girl talked for the first time then saying "yah, you should finish doing it for us". Now I was getting excited & I started enjoying the fact they were flirting with me. I now knew they did want to see me jack off right there in front of them. As my cock started growing again I thought to myself what do I have to loose & I sure wanted to jerk off while they watched me. I took my hands away from hiding my cock to show my now almost straight stiff erection. The more shy girl said ohhh look he's getting bigger with her eyes glued to my cock. I sat up nice & tall with my back straight & postured. My cock was now hard & tall doing the same. Then I took the same grasp with two fingers & thumb & started moving my foreskin slowly up & down my hard cock. The two girls sat watching saying nothing at all now then I got a great idea. I asked them if they liked watching me jack off & they both nodded to say yes. I had never seen a girl masturbate before & did not know for sure how they did it but I sure wanted to so I asked them both if they would do the same for me. They looked at each other & the shy girl said "I don't do that". The other girl said to her "don't lie" then said "why don't we do it with him? It will be fun". I let go of my cock not wanting to even get close to orgasm at that point thinking I was going to see girls masturbate! WOW! What a thrill! The not so shy girl reached back & undid her bathing top letting her nice boobs out for me to see. Oh yah! It was happening! The shy girl said "no way" I'm not doing it. After a few more nudges from me & the bold girl she still said no. The bold girl stood up & wiggled out of her bottoms then sat down again. She had a cute little brown haired bush & her pussy lips were curled out showing some nice pink. I was now in heaven & started to move my hand again up & down my throbbing cock. The bold girl one last time said to the other "see he's doing it for us let go for it" but still she said no. The bold girl said "fine" & said to me "you just finish". I wanted to see her do whatever it was girls did when they masturbated so bad! I asked the bold one why she did not just do it with me but she said she would not if her friend wouldn't do it. I was now so horny I said ok I'm doing myself I started picking up some jacking speed now. I was so horny & my cock was throbbing so hard that I knew I was about to squirt real soon. I kept up a good pace & kept my eyes on the naked girls boobs & pussy. I asked her if she could please just sit back & open her legs & she did it without blinking. As soon as she sat back for my viewing pleasure I could feel my cock starting to climb to orgasm really really fast. I wanted to tell the girls I was cumming & before I finished saying I'm going to cum my cock started to pump hard & did it feel fantastic! I grunted & groaned loud & hard! I was sitting with my legs crossed tight to my body. My cock & balls were right out front & center squirting hard. I sat back holding myself with one arm on the ground & each time my cock pumped a new stream of cum I pumped my body & cock into the air like my hand was a pussy. As I slowly came down off my orgasm high my body was in the air where the last pump ended. I was pressing my cock hard & holding it at the base squeezing my cock hard while it throbbed & bobbed with every heart beat. I slowly let my ass to the ground & the shy girl said "wow, did you see all that cum?" I had pumped a huge load of cum out for the girls. They both were looking at what I had shot then the bold girl asked if I always made that noise & looked like that when I jacked off. I told her I was extra excited because they were watching me & that me seeing her nude was a huge turn on too. We talked for a few minutes more about jacking off & I asked the bold girl how she did it. She did show me where she rubbed but I never did get to see her masturbate. I did not care too much though. That was a huge turn on for me as it was. It was my first naked girl & the first time a girl let alone two watched me jack off. It was the highlight of my year for sure. We got dressed & went on our separate ways without even learning the others names. I didn't care one bit. I had a memory stuck in my mind for good. That was 18 years ago & I guess because I have relived that day so many times over in my mind is the reason I remember it so very well. To this day I think back & jack off with the same great orgasm. Beautiful.
- age , anon

On the weekends I like to do some risky things at night. It was about one in the morning and I decided that instead of just running to my street and masturbate, I would run under the streetlight and do it. I gathered enough courage and then literally sprinted butt naked all the way to the street light. When I got there, I started stroking my hard penis and it didn't take long for me to cum but when I did it was one of the best jack offs I have ever had. Just knowing that my neighbors, who's window was open, could look out and see me at any second made it so much more thrilling. It's a lot of fun and I plan on doing it again next weekend
- age 15, anon

I was helping my older sister move into her college apartment with her boyfriend Rob. Cara had driven back to her old apartment to get more things, when Rob started rubbing his shoulder complaining about pulling a muscle moving the chair. I moved behind him, and start to gently massage his bare back, and he sighed and told me how good it felt. He laid down on the sofa on his tummy, and I sat just below his tight butt, and started to give him a full back massage. After a few minutes, he flipped over and asked me to massage his chest. I rubbed his pecs and hard abs, and saw the bulge in his shorts was definitely bigger. As I was rubbing his stomach, he took my hand and placed it on top of his bulge. I had never felt an erection before, and was amazed at how long and hard it was. I rubbed it and squeezed it through his shorts, and he was laying back with his eyes closed. He raised his hips, and pulled his shorts down to his thighs, exposing himself. I stared at it in disbelief. It looked so powerful and strong. It curved slightly upwards, the head laying just shy of his bellybutton. It was darker than his pale skin, and his balls were big and low hanging. I ran my index finger along the shaft up to the head, and he squirmed. I kept doing that, until he whispered for me to put my hand around it and rub it. My fingers barely met when I did, and I slowly started to jerk him off. I watched his balls move up and down with each stroke, and cupped them in my free hand. I was surprised how soft his sack was, and how his balls moved around so freely. He whispered for me to go faster and I did. I saw the clear liquid drop at the tip, and thought he had orgasmed, so I asked him if he was through, and he just shook and head and said soon. As I started to go faster and faster, his hips started to thrust into my hand. And he started to breath hard. His chest and stomach were heaving as he panted. Suddenly he threw his head back, arched his back, and without a sound, it happened. The clear liquid covering his head was replaced by spurts of white. The first two landed on his stomach, the next few just oozed out and onto my hand. He looked up at me and smiled and said thanks. He looked down at the mess on his chest and pubic hair, and asked me to grab some toilet paper from the bathroom. I rubbed the mess off my hand onto his chest and hopped off. He cleaned up as I watched the goo smear into his stomach. His dick was softening curling back to a flaccid state. He pulled his shorts up, winked at me, and told me that was the best back massage he ever had. That night, I slept on that couch, as Rob and Cara slept in her room. I could hear them having sex, and I masturbated thinking about Rob's long hard dick sliding in and out of my sister, like it slid in and out of my hand. It was the best orgasm of my life.
- age 15 then 30 now, Nicole (female)

About two months ago I finished a very long day at work. I work as a realtor selling homes. After getting home that evening I went directly to the bathroom and drew a hot bath. I sat in the tub for about a half hour and then got out combing my hair and putting on a robe going downstairs to enjoy a cocktail. I was mixing up a Martini when my son arrived home from his job as a massage therapist. He is 26 years old and still living at home with me. I asked him if he would like to join me in a Martini, he said yes. Telling him about my very hard day, I asked him if he would be kind enough to set up the massage table and do my shoulders like he always does. I went upstairs to put on a pair of shorts and a bra, as usual, for when he gives me a massage. As he set up the table, I got on the table face down and he began his magic. Rubbing my shoulders till I could almost feel all the stress leaving my body. This felt so good I asked him if he would feel uncomfortable giving me a full body massage? He said OK and proceeded rubbing my back and legs. I noticed he skipped over my ass and upper thighs. I want a full body massage. DID YOU FORGET MY ASS AND UPPER THIGHS OR ARE YOU COMING BACK TO THEM? He said as far as your ass you would have to remove you shorts. Would that be uncomfortable for you? He said no. I had my shorts off in a second. This was the first time I was in a bra and panties in front of him. He began rubbing my ass and upper thighs. Is this usually done in the nude?? I asked him..He said yes but if I wanted we could continue this way. I was stripped nude and back on the table quickly. He applied the oils and began rubbing my upper thighs and ass. OH THIS IS WHAT I HAD IN MIND BY A MASSAGE!! As he finished I could tell he had an erection in his pants. Did you ever give some one what they call a happy ending?? Yes he said. Well would you give one to me? As I rolled over exposing my 34 c's and hairy pussy. "I really need it"!! Without a word being spoken his fingers went right up inside my pussy. OH YES!! With his thumb he began to masturbate my clitoris. OH YES WAS ALL I COULD SAY..It took about five minutes before I reached my climax and had a great orgasm. This was just what I needed. Looking at what was going on in his pants I could tell he had a good hard erection going on. I told him to get on the table as I began to open his pants, springing that large hairy cock to life. This the first time you were ever on the table?? I asked laughing a bit. I started to squeeze his large sack of balls. Then began to jerk him off. Sliding my left hand down to his ass hole and inserted a finger way inside and with my right began to pleasure him. He said OH MOM ,ON ANN PLEASE DON"T STOP!!!!He then let himself go. Cumming all over his chest and stomach. I then picked up my panties from the floor and began to clean him up. We kissed for a second or two. Then I said let's finish our cocktails. We sat on the couch I was in the nude he had on just his opened pants. Telling him I hope I didn't make him feel uncomfortable with what we did. Oh no he replied. I thought about what it would be like many times when I gave you a shoulder and back massage, and many times I had an erection going and had to masturbate in my room afterwards. I started to laugh. Telling him I always thought about it to and by the way I knew you had an erection because I always took a sneak peek. My son and I have relieved and taken care of our needs together upon a few occasions. I can't speak for him but I enjoy the time with him even better than picking up some strange guy in a bar. That only takes care of your physical needs and nothing more. I also need the closeness in my opinion that is just as important. We have spoken about changing our relationship into something a little more. We have gone out on a few dates together. Although we usually do it in a town not near ours. I find myself dressing up for him a little more. I enjoy wearing sexy underwear for him and also buying him sexy underwear I like to see him in too. As of now we just keep it to dating masturbating and having fun with each other.
- age 49, Ann (female)

I had taken a day off during the week, and go figure, I still woke up early. I couldn't fall back asleep and since the sun was already up, I decided to start my day. I made my coffee and went back upstairs and just watched the neighborhood through the back window. I was there for a few minutes when I saw the boy next door walk out and lay on a lounge chair on the patio. Nothing unusual, but that morning he walked out completely naked. Not even carrying a towel. The thing is, if you knew him you would never expect it, nor would you believe he even went naked inside. He is a very shy boy, short blond hair and glasses, a little chubby and is very sweet. Once he gets to know you, he'd help you with anything. One day he even helped me carry bags of groceries in from my car. At no time since I met him did I even think about there being a sexual bone in his body. Anyway, our neighborhood is very quiet, even during the summer since there really aren't any kids that would be out of school anymore, so I guess he thought he had the street to himself. He was wrong though, because I happened to be there getting an eyeful. Just seeing him laying there without a worry in the world, completely exposed, I was starting to feel that itch between my legs. At first I was just rubbing myself over my pants, but when I saw his penis start to stiffen, there was no way I wasn't going to masturbate. I ran back to the bedroom and got my vibrator, pulled off my pajama pants and panties and sat down in the computer chair. I turned it on and was rubbing it up and down my pussy lips, staring at his erection in the morning sun. This was for about 15 seconds, but when he reached down and started stroking it, I gasped out loud. He was actually masturbating outside! His other hand was on his belly and the bottoms of his feet were together, and he started stroking a little faster, almost proud to do it. I was so turned on I could scream. I tore off my pajama shirt leaving me as naked as him and shoved the vibrator inside me, loving the buzzing in my vagina. I moved it in and out, trying to match him stroke for stroke. He started going faster so I started going faster. He was still at it when I came, but it wasn't enough. I kept shoving it in and out without missing a beat. He kept this up for a few more minutes before he sat up quickly and spun to the side. He spread his legs apart wide and came, shooting his cum onto the concrete. Seeing this sent me over the edge again, and a monstrous orgasm ripped through me almost causing me to slide off the chair. I kept watching him and he would stroke it slowly and shake it, flinging off whatever cum was left. He did this a few times then looked around, making sure he was still alone then went back inside, his penis still partially hard and sticking out. The rest of the morning I didn't even bother getting dressed, I just rolled around in bed, masturbated a couple more times and kept going back to the window to see if he was there. He obviously wasn't going to do it again, but I kept checking anyway. I wondered if he stayed naked after he went inside. I wondered if he got on the computer to look up porn. I wondered if he kept masturbating, ejaculating all over the place. Just thinking about this made me need to masturbate again. The only other time I saw him that day was when he went out to mow the grass, just wearing a white shirt, gym shorts and flip flops. Even then, I wondered if he had any underwear on or if he was enjoying the freedom of going without. That afternoon when my husband got home from work, I practically dragged him upstairs as soon as he got through the door, treating him to some amazing sex, making him cum twice. He didn't ask what had gotten into me that day, but I will say it was the most sexual day I have had in a long time.
- age 41, anon (female)

Tom and I have been married for two years now and have been together for four years. We are both 22. We have a great relationship, we are just your normal couple, we try to please each other. I do own a vibrator and a cock shaped dildo that I/we use, but we are not into anything kinky or any other weird stuff, so I thought!!! Last month Tom had a week long seminar to go to, I couldn't get off work and was unable to go along. One evening after reading the e-mail he sent, I started looking at the pictures we had taken while on vacation. I came across a file named "Tom's". I opened it and there was at least 50 pictures and six movies that I never seen before. All of them were taken in our house and they showed Tom nude, most of them showed his cock up close. On many of them he had rubber bands around his cock and balls, one around his cock, and a third one around just his balls. His cock looked much bigger and thicker with the bands on. A few showed his cock at different stages, from soft to hard. The shocker were the ones that showed Tom squatting over my condom covered dildo. Then the one that show him kneeling with the dildo in his ass. I was both pissed and turned on. I thought he might be gay. I watched the movies, they showed Tom jacking off and cumming, sometimes in my panties, he did it in every room of the house, in the garage, and one showed him in the back yard jacking off, most of them he had the bands on. The best one is the one that shows him in the bedroom, he has a condom on his hard cock and clothes pins on his nipples. He lubes up the condom covered dildo and starts to fuck himself, calling out my name and telling me how much he loves my strap-on and to fuck him harder!!! I got the vibrator and dildo and watched the movie again. I had a powerful orgasm not once but twice. I'm glad he made that movie, it showed he's not gay and it gave me some good ideas. I did a lot of searching and reading on the internet and learnt a lot about strap-ons, bondage, cock rings, nipple clamps, and female dominance. I have not told Tom that I found his file nor did I tell him I ordered a strap-on dildo, bondage kit, cock ring, and a riding crop. I get wet just thinking about it. Cannot wait for them to arrive and surprise Tom.
- age 22, Ginger (female)

The first time I dated Melissa was three years ago, she was only 22 at the time. Shes a pretty girl but not very intelligent and just generally odd. Sexually, she was and is the most open minded girl I ever met, willing to do anything I request. I openly date other girls and I know she has an old boyfriend also. It didn't matter and I suppose because I treated her well she is always available when I call her. I can tell she wasn't accustom to being in nice resturants and although close to Manhatten had only been there a few times. I knew I was the only one to take her to expensive places and to broadway shows. When I take her out she always stays overnight and often for a full weekend. Now its not that I am well hung but once we returned to my apartment the two of us were always naked, before, during and after having sex. She would put a robe on sometimes but I always liked being naked. It began well over a year ago when one Saturday afternoon Melissa's sister was stopping at my apartment to get keys Milissa had taken by mistake. I had only met Dawn a few times and when she rang the bell I was naked watching tv. When Melissa asked if I was going to put something on I just said no. She had a robe on and nonchalantly pushed the buzzer button to let her sister in, not seeming to care that I was still naked. Her sister is 2 years younger than Melissa and when she got to the door Melissa told her to come in but did tell her I was naked. I stood up and said hello to her and all Dawn did was smile at me and asked me where my pants were. I just laughed and told her I'm always nude at home. Mellissa just told her I was a pig and for the next 15 or 20 minutes we stood there talking about various things. I had never done anything like that before but admit I liked Dawn looking at me and at one time while talking got an erection. When I did Melissa smacked it and both her and Dawn just laughed about it. After Dawn left, Melissa kept questioning me and asking me if I liked Dawn looking at me naked. I admitted I did and asked her if she was mad at me for doing it. To my amusement she just said it was "cool" that I wasn't embarrassed. The next week I took her out and she told me Dawn liked seeing me naked and wasn't at all offended for me being that way. Later when we got back to my apartment we began talking about it again. I think Melissa thought it was funny that her sister saw me naked and kept asking if it turned me on that she did. I have dated a lot of girls over the years and have been seen naked by them many times but this was different. I think that was the first time a girl saw me naked with no intentions of having sex. I just flat out told Melissa I liked Dawn seeing me naked and it did give me a hard on. It was Melissa who started it, asking me if I wanted her to ask Dawn to come over sometimes to see me naked. Over the next month Dawn came over three times and stayed for an hour twice and the third time more than two hours. Since I was naked the entire time, Dawn started asking me questions about how I felt about her seeing me naked and why I liked it so much. I didn't exactly have an explanation for it but just told her it got me aroused when she looked at me. Dawn is just as naive and dumb as Melissa is and I am under the impression they think I am stupid. I had never given it much thought before but began to realize I enjoyed exibitionism. It wasn't a case where I wanted sex with Dawn, it was only the aspect of her seeing me fully exposed to her. I told Melissa this and tried to explain how I wasn't trying to hit on Dawn but only enjoyed girls seeing me nude. I think she was only joking when she first said it but Melissa said she should bring some of her girfriends to see me naked if I want. When I said I probably would like that I don't think she thought I was serious. We talked about it several times over a few weeks and she became aware I wasn't joking about it. Her friend Annie was the first one she had come to my apartment to see me naked and had told her ahead of time I would be. That was last Feburary and ever since then three more of her girlfriends and one of Dawns girlfriends come over almost every week for an hour or two. When Dawn brings her girlfriend she is always here also. Last April I convinced Melissa to jerk me off and let them watch. The most amazing thing is that Melissa isn't bothered by this at all and asks me when I want one of her friends to stop over. Only two of them are cute, Dawn being one, but the others are either fat or ugly. It doesn't matter to me though since my main interest is to expose myself. Its hard to explain what a turn on it is for me and I don't quite understand it myself. I feel like I am taking advantage of them but at the same time some of them think they are taking advantage of me. I'm sure a few of them just think I am stupid but I am the only one with a college degree. Three of them, not including Melissa, ever finished high school. All live at a poverty level and always compliment me on how nice my apartment is. I have taken them all to dinner quite a few times and they are totally out of there element in the places I take them. So much so I get stares a glares from some of the waiters and waitresses, not to mention other customers. Aside from Melissa and Dawn there are five other girls who see me naked and watch Melissa jerk me off on a regular basis. When one or two of them are here I am always naked either walking around or just sitting and talking. I often get erections and if they don't notice, bring it to their attention, which they think is funny. They have no idea how aroused it makes me when they are looking at me especially when Melissa is masturbating me.
- age 38, New Jersey / Patrick

My cousin and I have always been close even though we live several hours apart. We always make the best of our time together when we get to see each other. We hunt and fish together and many times the accommodations we have aren't very private we have seen each other naked many times and have skinny-dipped together as well. We also both sleep naked. We are very open with each other and know we both jackoff. We always at the end of the day when we are on one of our trips get naked get in bed and watch porn. It was always the same thing, turn in watch porn, lights out and then the unmistakable sounds of us both jacking off. Well a few years back I finally said, hey, we've seen each other naked many times, we know we both jackoff, I'd rather jackoff watching the porn than under the covers with all the lights and porn off. I told him I don't care if you see me playing with my dick, it's not like we're going to be touching each other, (even though I'd like to) and he says ya I agree! We both kicked off the covers and started playing with our dicks, damn, I was in heaven! I couldn't believe what was happening, I was jacking off with my cuz! I came first, but he came within seconds of me, which tells me he was enjoying it as well! We now make no pretense about what's going to happen at the end of the day and the porn goes on, we get naked watch porn and jackoff together. Man I love our trips!
- age 44, anon in USA

This happened on a visit to my wife's old stomping grounds in TX. She had a friend named Sara who was a bit younger than us but was a hot little brunette where there were no limitations on what was said as she loved to "talk the talk". It all started one evening when my wife Brandi and I were visiting Sara at her house. Afer a great evening at home, Brandi and I retired as we were extremely horny, because we had not had sex in almost a week. Once we began to get hot and heavy, we didn't notice but our door was open, as Sara walked by. My wife was moaning rather loudly. It was then that Sara spoke up and said how much that was a turn on to watch her best friend and husband on her bed. What happened next was the fun part. My wife asked her to come and get a better view because Sara had earlier asked to watch us (I didn't know it at the time). When Sara came in, she sat on the edge of the bed and my wife, with me lying on my back, proceeded to jack my cock. My raging hard on was now about to explode and I closed my eyes when I felt warm breath and even warmer hands starting to jerk my cock off. When my wife sat back, I saw that it was Sara who was jerking me off, and not my wife. This session didn't take very long, as my wife was lying next to me but was very close with her face to the hand action. Sara paused and took off her shirt and skirt and now continued to jerk me off while completley naked. My wife, not wanting to be left out, moved closer to between my legs, and began to finger fuck my ass, while Sara continued to jerk my cock. Once this started, I couldn't hold out and told them I was about to cum. My wife fucked my ass harder at that point, and Sara sped up the jerking. I erupted all over Sara's tits, chin and my wife's face and tits. Once we all settled down, the two girls began fingering each other's pussy while I sat back and sprung another hard on and was feverously working my cock up and down. Several orgams by all three of us later, we collapsed in the bed without even cleaning up. Once we awoke in the morning, we started back up and this time, the girls let me finger their asses when they fingered each other. I think I jerked off on each one of their asses at least twice each. We can't wait to visit again, for sure!
- age 34, Jon

First let me tell you a bit about myself. I consider myself a good looking girl. I always dress to show and keep myself very fit. I have a toned build but not big, just sleak and lean. I have found since a young age that I can get almost any man's attention just by showing some skin or batting my eyes their way. I spent a week away on the gulf side of Florida with my good friend Linda two years ago. While we were there I found most people were quite a bit older than us but not all. Two days into our trip Linda and I were going for our morning run when a hot young guy about our age met up with us. I'm sure he liked us two girls wearing so little bouncing down the beach. As we got closer we learned he was in a condo two away from ours. We met up for poolside drinks later that day and to talk. I made sure I came wearing very little under the tiny shorts and T I had on. Lots of boobs showing (even though they are small) and my bikini bottom was low enough that he would know I shave my pussy. He looked so nice with no shirt and I let him know how nice he looked. It was a great way to start the conversation off. Linda is just a bit more reserved than me although once she gets going it's like a whole new girl. Linda and I were going over old times and we were talking about 2008 when we were with friends watching the last final playoff hockey game. I said it was Tampa Bay who won and Linda agreed. Gary said it was the Flames. We went back and forth and Gary said if he was wrong he would give us both a free massage with happy endings. He was a sports massage therapist so massage was not new to him. We laughed and said he'd lose but he was certain he was right. We asked what if we lost and he joked saying we would both have to do the same for him. After the drinks were gone Gary said we should go back to his condo to check out who was right and wrong. Gary was looking in his laptop all the time joking about how he was going to enjoy his massage so much and kept asking if we were still up for the bet. We said for sure and then as he looked his face dropped then he said "no this must be wrong". He looked again and found he was wrong! Linda and I were giving high fives and yelling then stopped and I asked him where is his massage table. Gary went over to the sofa slowly picking up the cushions dropping them to the floor then said " this will do I suppose". I then asked "are we really doing this" then Gary said "a bet is a bet so I guess I have no choice". I was real hot and horny now and I turned to Linda telling her she should be first. I was very shocked when she reached behind her back and unsnapped her bikini top letting it fall to the floor showing her rather large boobs. For a thin build she has a good size pair of boobs. She then wasted no time dropping her bottoms then asked if she was getting a sheet of not. Gary quickly grabbed a sheet and we were ready to go. Linda laid down bottom end up first and Gary grabbed some lotion for her body rub. He did it properly to start then Linda asked if he was done back there yet and said she was looking forward to her prize. I could not believe what she was saying but I was enjoying where it was going. Linda rolled over with her big boobs now showing. Gary laid his hand on her body then dribbled lotion into his palm. He gently rubbed her upper body going around her big boobs then he slowly began to circle one boob then the other in a rythmic fashion. Linda said she liked it so far and I was getting wetter now. Gary said it was time for her prize then made his way to her pussy. Linda's pussy was well manicured but not bald like mine. She kept a bit of blonde hair on top and it looked real nice to me. If I had blonde pussy hair I may keep just a bit too. I have not had hair for seven years now. Gary began to massage around Linda's pussy saying he likes to get the blood flowing to the genital area before attempting to bring on orgasms. He was talking like he knew what he was doing as far as pussy play goes. Gary spent about five minutes rubbing around her pussy then asked if she was ok with him entering two fingers inside her. Linda answered with now would be great and giggled a bit. I watched closely as Gary slid two fingers inside her body then began rubbing the front wall of her vagina. He then began to rub her clit with the other hand but very very slowly and light. Seconds later Linda began to moan just a bit and whispered out loud how good his hand felt on her body. Gary told her to close her eyes and relax allowing her body to do what ever it wanted to. Gary never went any faster. He kept the slow pace teasing Linda's clit and G-spot for a long time then Linda began to breathe a bit faster and I could see her chest moving up and down faster too. Linda grabbed both cushions beside her hips then tightened up her body lifting her butt just a bit off the cushions. She then held her breath while pushing her butt down again then while squinting up her eyes her body shuddered to a nice looking orgasm. Linda jerked her body around for quite a while while Gary never lost his pace with rubbing her body. Finally she said stop and grabbed his hand while still shaking from the orgasm. Linda laid there panting then as she opened her eyes she said "that felt about the best ever. You have great hands". Gary asked if she was done and she said not a chance. She said she was not going to let anything this good stop too soon. Gary went back to work on her body again so slowly. I thought it was almost too slow but it was just a very short time before the same results were happening with Linda's body. Gary spent the time to give Linda two more shaking orgasms before she said she would let me have my turn. By this time I was about as horny as I could get. Watching Linda orgasm like that and watching this hot guy masturbating her was so exciting for me. It was almost as good a getting it myself I thought, until it happened. I was already sitting naked and behind Gary's back I had given my clit a few rubs now and then prepping it for his fingers. My clit was swollen nice and long and I was soaking wet. I took Linda's place on the cushions and told Gary I did not need a massage and he could get straight to the good stuff. Gary began with the lotion and noticed I really did not need any. He wet my clit then slid two fingers in just like he did with Linda. As soon as he began to circle my clit it felt fantastic. I moved my hips with his motions telling him to go slow and let it build like he did for Linda. I looked over at Linda and she was sitting with her legs apart masturbating while watching me get my body pleasured. I felt a woosh go through me when I saw her rubbing her clit and it brought me closer to my first orgasm. I could feel my orgasm coming so I just laid back and tried not to move. Once it got real close I had to move or I felt I would burst. I then climaxed faster than normal with almost a bang and I yelled out very loud. The orgasm felt like it came from deep deep inside me and like I was trying to push my insides out. I thought my orgasmic contractions would never stop. Gary only moved my clit a bit as I kept contracting but he was rubbing inside nice and hard and did it feel great!! When I had my first orgasm I could hardly move! Gary asked with a smile if I was ok. Linda then began her own orgasm and we both turned and watched her rock her body back and forth while panting real hard having no doubt, another great one. I told Gary there was no way I was letting him off with just one orgasm no matter how great it was. His talented hands were soon on their way to my clit and G-spot once more. He massaged me again saying how much he liked my bald pussy and how hot it felt to touch. Soon I was buiding my way to another orgasm and this time it was a bit slower but so so good feeling. I came & came thanks to his great touch. Soon Gary had given me four perfect orgasms and my body felt like I cannot describe. All I know is it was better than I had felt in a long time. I had felt like this before but it usually took me hours of reading or watching good lady porn and masturbating for a very long time to feel this relieved. When we were done Gary said he wanted to orgasm too. We said it was not part of our bet so he would have to take care of himself and we would watch. His pants were off in seconds and he sat in front of us both with a very hard cock. He dripped lotion in his hand then he was not so slow with his cock as he was with our clits. Gary's hand was stroking from top to bottom and I found the sloshing sound added to the excitment. I had not seen a guy masturbate since I saw my brother and his friend when I secretly watched them through a crack in the door many years before. It was the topic of my dreams for quite some time thinking how I saw the friend do his cock, now I had it for me close up as my own private show. I did not masturabte while Gary stroked his cock but Linda got into it for just one more. I sat back and enjoyed as they both were masturbating in front of me then I got to give my full attention to Gary as his cock began squirting cum high into the air and back down on his body then as he regained his control and started to squeeze the last bits of cum out the end of his cock I heard Linda cumming nice and loud. It was a great way to end our day together and for the first time in my life I found a man who could give me orgasms as good as I could myself. I wish I could find a lover like him now. The other nice thing that came from that day was Linda and I have spent some time masturbating since. During that vacation we did it every day but the last. We have masturbated together a few times since too. What a great feeling it is to be with a good friend and enjoy some lady porn or just watch each other. The end... sort of.
- age 25, K (female)

I was 23 at the time and I had been invited to Australia to work on a project. The people that invited me put me up in a hotel. I was invited to a few evening events where I had to meet various clients. I immediately realised that all the women seemed to be older. Divorced or in marriages where they clearly wanted sex. One lady came over and introduced herself as Sue (fake name for this story) she had a low cut dress with some of the biggest boobs I've seen in real life. I chatted away trying not to stare at her tits. However she knew I was sneaking peaks. I forget what we spoke about but I clearly it ended with her saying 'there's loads of great beaches you should see. I'll take you before you leave' My cock filled out at the thought of seeing her in a bikini. Sue was about 45, large breasts, medium length dark hair, not super slim but a very sexy body. Two days later I had to attend another event. Sue was there speaking with another lady, I'll call her 'Anne'. Anne was taller and slimmer than Sue. She also had large fake tits. She was about the same age as Sue. Anne walked over to me with her cleavage bursting out. She starting talking to me and was very up front and said "My friend Sue wants to fuck you" I laughed nervously. She then said "I'd like to fuck you too" I was a little stunned. She started laughing and said "Don't be scared we won't bite". "We should all head to the beach tomorrow". I went home and jerked off about three times thinking about these women wanting to fuck me. The next day arrived and I thought they wouldn't call. Then at 10:00am Sue calls and says "Hey grab your shorts and a towel, Anne and I want to take you down to the beach". Sue came and picked me up and we met Anne at the beach. We started walking from the car down the beach. It seemed fairly quiet. Suddenly I noticed an older couple laying near some rocks. They were both nude. Sue and Anne had taken me to a nude beach! I was excited and petrified at the same time. Sue and Anne both had their tits almost bursting out of their bikini tops. My cock was semi hard. We found a secluded spot and then my dream came true. Sue and Anne started to undress. Sue untied her bikini top while she looked at me. She unveiled her magnificent tits. Then I looked at Anne. Anne was totally naked. Her pussy was completely waxed and her fake tits stood firm. Nipples pointing directly at me. Anne then said "So are you hard or what?" They both laughed. "You should take those shorts off" Sue said. Knowing I was at this point hard as a rock I thought "F*ck it, why not". I lowered my shorts and my cock sprung upward. They both looked at me and my cock. Sue casually rubbed her clit and said "That looks thick!" We all laid down on the beach. My cock kept twitching and we all were laughing about how hard I was. Anne said "You should play with yourself, we wanna see you cum everywhere". It took me about a second before my hand was jerking my thick cock. Sue and Anne were both playing with themselves. Both naked with just their sunglasses on fingering and rubbing their clits. Anne then grabbed my cock and spat on it. Her hand felt amazing as she stroked my cock. Sue then said something that I didn't hear properly and then spat on her hand and grabbed the head of my cock. I find that incredibly sensitive but amazing when worked properly. They both worked my cock and I remember it feeling so sensitive on my glans that I couldn't cum because the build up was so powerful until finally the pressure was too much. I yelled "I'm cumming" they worked my cock faster and I spurted the biggest load of cum up over my chest. There hands covered in my cum kept working my cock using my own cum as lube. Instead of stopping they starting laughing as they kept wanking my cock. I couldn't take how sensitive it was and my whole body was convulsing. Anne put her weight on my body to hold me down. It felt painful but amazing. I was still hard and they knew I had more cum. Suddenly I knew I needed to cum again. My whole body tightened and they jerked my cock so fast I couldn't take it and erupted a second thick load of cum everywhere. This time cum went everywhere with no control whatsoever. I was completely spent. I noticed the other couple on the beach watching with smiles. Sue and Anne laid there with my cum all over there hands and chests. Sue decided we should clean up in the sea so we all headed to the ocean to clean all the cum. What happened once we got back to our towels on the beach I can't write on her. Also this story is long enough. I will say the following three days before I left were the best days of sex and masturbation I've ever had.
- age 23 then, Me

It's seven a.m as I awake to see my beautiful woman sleeping spread eagle, her beautiful B size breasts move slightly up and down as she takes each breath in. Looking from her perky nipples to her toned stomach to her slightly glistening vagina to her long smooth legs. As I remove my covers I realize that I'm standing full erect. Hmmmm should I take care of this now or later? I'll save it for later, I'll go take a shower. As I get out of the shower I hear some quiet moaning with some little squishing sounds. I walk into our bed room to find my beautiful woman jilling oh so lightly. "Well good morning honey" I say. " goo...good morning" she replies. "You need any help? sure you do". I walk over and get back into bed, I move in closly and start passionately kissing her. I slightly bite her lower lip then I kiss my way down to her breasts. Sucking on each nipple and oh so softly biting her nipples "ohh...yes...mmm that feels" she says. From there I caress her breasts as I kiss all the way down to her belly button, that's where I stop " no...no don't stop keep...keep going". I take my left hand and start rubbing her clit in a circular motion "ohhh...hmmm". First slowly, then as I gradually gain speed I put two fingers in her pussy. "Ah!...yes" I keep pumping in and out as I pinch and slightly pull on her nipple, she is moaning and exhaling combined with the squishing sound of her dripping wet pussy. The sound of pure pleasure. I stop and flip her over onto her stomach and put her nice round ass in the air. I then restart by fingering her pussy, I take my right hand and start to finger her asshole. At this moment she is moaning louder then her pussy is squishing. I insert two fingers into her asshole and her pussy "I...I'm going to c...cum". I pull my hands out and position my cock right in front of her pussy. She squirts all over my cock. she flops over exhausted, as I stroke my pussy soaked cock she gets up and starts kissing me, removes my hand and starts stroking my cock for me. She cups my balls and I cum all over her lower stomach. We both collapse onto the bed and fall asleep spooning.
- age 18, SE

I love masturbating and am very turned on by watching other people (men and women) masturbate, so one requirement I've always had for my boyfriends is that they be willing to play with themselves for me. It's an incredible turn-on for me to see guys stroking themselves, especially those last half-dozen strokes when they start coming, something about seeing that sticky white cum pushes me absolutely over the edge. But I have an even bigger turn on, it's watching guys tasting their own cum. I love the idea that a guy is so horny that he'd suck his own cock or taste his own jizz, and I've spent many many hours masturbating to this fantasy. After breaking up with one of my boyfriends I decided to add a second requirement (the first being that my BF has to wank for me), I wanted to see him eat his own cum for me. I know guys love it when girls will taste/swallow, so I made a deal with my new boyfriend, he could cum in my mouth as long as he was willing to taste it first (!) Surprisingly (or maybe not), both of my next two boyfriends agreed. The first BF was flexible enough to be able to lick (but not suck ... darn) the head of his cock, and I will never forget watching him stroke his shaft while his tongue circled around the head of his cock. When he finally blew his load onto his lips, I thought my heart would stop with excitement. Unfortunately, the relationship didn't last and I could only get him to do it once, but the next BF was much more accomodating, he couldn't get his cock to his mouth, but I was willing to settle for him lying with his legs over his head (plow position, for you yoga people) so he could aim his jizz at his waiting mouth. It took a few tries to get it right, but soon he was able to drop pretty much his whole load onto his waiting tongue. What's better, he was willing to do it on a weekly basis, and I rewarded him by squeezing his balls dry almost anywhere and anytime he wanted. That relationship ended too (but not before I had watched him eat his cum probably a hundred times!!!), and I decided that it was better not to try my special fantasy on my last BF, now husband, but I still masturbate to those memories a lot. So if you share my fantasy, don't be afraid to offer your BF a deal, you eat it, and then I'll eat it, it worked for me!
- age 25, anon (female)

Since I started puberty and began masturbating a few years ago, one of the things I had always wanted to do was to start sleeping naked, but I was always afraid of getting caught doing it, so I never got around to it. That changed a few weeks ago. One night I couldn't sleep and my boxers kept getting twisted around and bunched up, so I finally decided to get rid of them. I slipped them off and tossed them to the side, spread my legs apart and enjoyed the sheets rubbing every inch of my skin. Being so free I fell asleep pretty easily. For some reason though, I woke up during the night and had a huge hard-on. I was laying on my stomach so it was wedged between me and the mattress, and the pressure on it felt great. Almost by instinct, I started wiggling around and grinding the mattress, loving the feeling of the underside of my penis rubbing against the sheets. I did this for a couple minutes before I felt my orgasm building, but I didn't stop and soon I was shooing a big, hot load underneath me. It felt so good I really didn't even know if I was awake or if I was dreaming, and I went limp and passed back out. The next morning I found out I was awake after all, seeing the streaks of cum all over my sheets. I guess I had rolled around during the night, smearing it everywhere. Just seeing the mess I made got me horny again, and I started stroking myself, not even bothering to shut the door. Luckily my mom or sister didn't come down to my room, or else they would have seen me kneeling on my bed masturbating, shooting another load onto my filthy sheets. After I came I pulled my sheets up to hide the evidence, having to wait until I had the house to myself to wash them. That was a couple days later, but it did give me an excuse to blow my load without worrying where it would land. It has now been about three weeks and I think I have slept naked almost every night since then. I found out that my mom did walk into my room a few days ago before I woke up and the sheets had been kicked off, completely exposing me. She didn't mind though, saying whatever was comfortable to me was fine with her. At least now it is in the open and I don't have to hide it from anyone.
- age , anon

I love being naked outdoors! It is one of the most exciting feelings I have experienced. This started for me at around the age of 14. I grew up about a half mile from a large field at the base of a mountain. I loved to sneak out of my house on a warm summer night around midnight and walk to the field. I would make my way into the field and strip down naked. I loved to walk around, run around or just lay around with my rock hard dick in my hand. Sometimes I would bring along one of my porn mags and masturbate until I was about to shoot my load. I would then stop and go for a walk around the field and then do it all over again. I could do this for an hour or even two before I felt like I needed to get home. Then I would lay down and drop seven or eight thick ropes of cum on my chest and face. After several months of doing this I went to bed one night without any plans of "going out". I woke up at two am with a boner from hell. I couldn't go back to sleep and I started to think about the field. It got me so charged up that I noticed my dick was the biggest I had ever seen. I was leaking pre-cum everywhere. So I decided I would give it a go and head to the field. Well when you are that charged you judgement seems to go out the window. So I decided to sneak out of the house completely naked. I made my way down the street hiding behind cars and bushes so no one would see me. That half mile seemed like three that night, but it was so damn hot and exciting! I spent the next couple hours edging and walking around the field. The next thing I noticed was the sky was starting to get a little lighter. I had no idea what time it was, but I knew it was the latest I had ever been out and I didn't have any clothes with me! I decided to head home immediately without shooting my load. It was a lot harder to get home because the neighborhood was starting to come to life. I had to hide from a few cars with guys that were heading to work. I had to hide from three ladies that were on their morning walk (I really wanted to jump out with my boner in my hand but I couldn't do it) and I had to hide from the paperboy. The kid was a friend of mine and I think he saw me. I don't think he knew it was me, but he stopped his bike and stared at the bush I was hiding behind for about a minute. The whole walk back my hard dick was smacking on my legs and I almost shot my load twice, but I wanted to save it for when I got home. When I did make it home I snuck back into my room and looked at the clock. It was 5:15. I had completely lost track of time because I was completely lost in my masturbation. I then spent the next 10 minutes masturbating to my porn mags with a small vibrator stuck in my ass. When I did finally cum I shot the whole load on my face and in my mouth. It was the largest load I had ever produced and I loved every drop of it. If you have never stroked outdoors, you need to try it. It's the best! That and while you are driving naked!
- age , anon

My sister puts on pretty impressive, but also somewhat risque parties. They nearly always have a sexual theme to them, vicars and tarts, teachers and schoolgirls, that kind of thing. Last night's party was "Thongs Fishnets and bodystockings". (Together with a sort of Roman Toga thing too!) So, late into the evening, about 40 people there lights down low and everyone dancing. It soon got a bit steamy with couples snogging and touching each other up. As the evening got even less inhibited, some people started to make out heavily and it got beyond just snogging, if you know what I mean. Unfortunately, I was on my own (No boyfriend) so I confined myself to the dance floor which was packed anyway. Then I felt a hand snake around my waist from behind, and then travel down over my tummy. I was wearing the Roman toga and just panties underneath. I had no idea who was touching me, but the cheek of him! He pulled my toga up by gathering the material with his fingers and just slipped his hand into my panties. I must admit, it has been a while so I let him. I leaned back and let my legs part just enough and he found my sweet spot in a second. Damn, but that was fucking horny! I reached around behind me and it didn't take me long to find a very impressive and hard cock. Naturally, I started to jack it. Just as his fingers slipped inside me and his thumb was working my clit, I had the first of three delicious orgasms. Don't they feel different when you are standing up? Meanwhile, I continued giving this total stranger the hand-job of a lifetime. I felt his head lean in close to my ear and a very deep, mature voice said "I am going to cum in a minute. Is that alright?" I nodded and I felt him lift my toga at the back. For a moment, I thought he was going to fuck me on the dance floor, and to be brutally honest, I would have been just fine with that! When he tugged my panties down a little I actually leaned back expecting that delicious feeling as a man pushes inside you. Instead, though, I felt his cock agains my ass cheeks and he spurted. I jacked him between the cheeks of my ass as he emptied his balls. Then, just as I came again for the third time, he kissed my cheek, muttered a thank you, and was gone. After the party, I went to my room and took off my toga. I was covered in a total strangers sticky sperm, all over my ass, between my ass cheeks and of course, my panties were soaked. Nothing like another jill-off, but with fresh sperm as a natural lubricant. I don't know who this guy was, but damn, I wanna meet him again.
- age 24, Anna (female)

When I was fourteen, my mom applied for a job that required her to leave the state to train for. It was something federal, (but it doesn't really matter because she ended up turning down the job), and it happened to be around my parents' anniversary that she had to leave. My parents decided to celebrate their anniversary during the same trip, and I was left shit out of luck. Actually, that isn't true. I was left at my cousin's house for about two weeks, sometime during late October. My cousin's house is on the border of North and South Carolina, though, so it didn't get too cold or too warm during this time of year. My cousin, Matt, was about a year older than me, and he often had friends out to his house, some of which could already drive. Halloween night rolled around, and my cousin was out with some friends until late into the night, maybe eleven or so. My aunt had also left to visit my diabetic grandma on the other side of town. She was having trouble with her meds, and had been feeling light-headed most of the day, so my aunt agreed to stay with her overnight. It was only about a thirty minute drive, and my aunt told me to call if there was any trouble. My cousin came in late with some of his friends. I noticed them all immediately, mostly because I had lusted after each of them at one point of another. There was Alex, my age, Jake, 16, and Seth, Matt's age. Alex was extremely muscular, especially for his age, and had short, spiked brown hair, and green eyes. He also had braces, which I thought were cute. Jake was a little taller, and had long blond hair and blue eyes. He matched the atmosphere of the coastline of North Carolina. Seth also had longer hair, but it was brown and his eyes were also green. He was the shortest of the group. Matt, my cousin, was actually the most attractive of the group, as strange as it sounds. He had the perfect muscle tone, shaggy brown hair, brown eyes, and was the perfect height. I always teased him that he had missed his calling as a male model, mostly because he was good at anything but looking good. I feel obligated to describe myself as well. I was tall for a girl, about 5'10" or so, and I am thin, not extremely skinny, but not exactly 'curvy' yet either. I grew into a more attractive body as I got older, but at the time I was a little flat in the chest and my butt was still just bubbly, but bouncy. I was born with brown hair, but I usually have it covered with enough highlights to resemble a natural blond. As I was saying, it was late when they got in, pushing eleven or so, and I was in the guest room upstairs. It was where I was staying while I was at Matt's. I had been in my room, reading a Cosmo magazine fantasizing about various things. I had just discovered the art of masturbation at that age, but I hadn't yet started for the night. I had planned to stay up all night, preparing myself with fantasies and then having an extended masturbation session, but then Matt got home. I went downstairs to greet him and tell him where Aunt Beth had gone. He put a couple pizzas in the oven while we were talking and told me that he would probably be in the basement the whole night with the guys. There was a TV down there, and a couch, but the main entertainment system was in the den, which was on the main floor. I knew that they would be back up here, so I just told him that I would be upstairs and went back to my room. I waited for the commotion downstairs to come to a halt, indicating that the group had gone into the basement, and then I spread my legs on my bed and started to ever so gently rub my self through my panties. I was still reading the Cosmo, which I had stolen from Aunt Beth's magazine rack. There was an article about pleasing guys in bed, and I absolutely loved to read about things like this. I liked 'preparing' for when I actually got the chance to sleep with a guy. I would be a 'Sexpert', as Cosmo put it. I finished reading what I could in the magazine, and just lay there for a while rubbing myself to random fantasies. Sometimes I would just focus on how great it felt. I checked the clock. It was about twelve thirty. I decided to head downstairs to shower. I didn't actually need a shower, but I liked to rub myself under the water. My Aunt also had a removable shower head, unlike the shower at my house. I undressed and let the shower get plenty warm before I climbed in. While I was waiting I massaged my clit even more. I was already dripping wet, and my panties had been soaked before I had taken them off. Still yet, I wasn't that excited yet. I was still barely into my masturbation session, and so I took it slow. I got in the shower and rubbed my whole body with lather and shampoo. I like to lay in the bottom of the tub while the shower is one and play with myself. I rubbed my nipples with the lather. They got hard quickly. I removed the shower head from the wall and lowered it to my crotch area. I only applied the stream of water in shorts bursts because it caused my pussy to throb like crazy. I continued with the on-off pattern until I was near an orgasm, and then I shut the water off. I climbed out of the shower and waited until my vagina was no longer throbbing with excitement, and then I dried off. Stood in front of the mirror now and rubbed myself while I watched. This is another of my favorite techniques because I get to see what it looks like from another angle. I was standing there, now inserting just a single finger at a time, when Jake walked in on me. I guess I had forgotten to lock the door, thinking that they were all downstairs for the night. He quickly apologized and shut the door. I stood there, listening, but I never heard him walk away. I called out for him, and he responded not long after. "What are you doing?" I asked. "I need to use the restroom, and the one downstairs doesn't work." "Oh, well, I'm done showering. You can come in now." All I had done was put a towel on, and opened the door for him. My clothes were still in a pile by the shower, wet panties on top, but I don't think he even noticed they were there. "I am just fixing my hair before it dries, but you can still go if you want. I don't mind if you don't" He had already walked into the bathroom when I said that, probably expecting me to leave as he walked in. He seemed to think for a moment, but then he undid his shorts and started to go, just as casual as could be. Alex came running up the stairs, trying to say something to Jake. "Hey, Jake! You gotta get back down here... It's the best part of the movie! And Matt just beat Seth in beer pong, so your up next against me." By the time he had finished talking, he had reached the bathroom door, and Jake was just exiting the bathroom. I saw Alex, who looked like he had been drinking, but Jake seemed to be sober still. Alex didn't even take note of the fact that I was naked except for a beach towel. "Okay, just hold on a sec. I'm going to, uhh, grab some pizza. I'll be down in a little bit, just record it or something." Then he turned back to me, and I could see that he was shifting something in his shorts, trying to hide a boner. He looked like he wanted to say something, but was short of words, so I spoke up first. "I'm done with my hair, but I left my clothes up stairs. Will you help me carry this up there so I don't drop my towel by accident?" I picked up my pile of clothes, keeping the panties on top, and handed him my purse and accessories bag, too. All I was holding was my cell phone. I directed him to my room and told him to sit the stuff on my bed, which he did. Then, I shut the door behind us and walked over to the dresser. I bent over to open the very bottom drawer and pulled out a pair of panties. I intentionally exposed my bottom to Jake, and I'm sure he could see my pussy lips as well. I turned back to look at him, and he was dumbfounded. He was staring intently at my ass, and then his eyes darted to my face. I dropped the towel, and slowly pulled on a pair of panties. He was obviously hard now. I was still topless as I walked over to him and pushed him gently onto the bed. "I REALLY wanted to masturbate today, but I was interrupted while I was in the bathroom earlier. Would you mind if I finish now?" He didn't even respond, and so I lay on my back on the bed and spread my legs. I started in slowly, rubbing through the panties, but I soon put my hand below the panties and began to rub ferociously. He had grabbed his dick now, through his pants. I got on my knees in front of him and unzipped his jeans. His dick popped up through his boxers, which I also removed. I began to stroke his dick, but then I just left him to do it himself as I laid on my back on the floor in front of him and started to masturbate myself. I could hear him moaning above me, and when his pace started to quicken, I rose up again. I stroked his dick this time until he said, "I'm about to cum. Right now," and then I pointed his dick head at my chest and let him blow his load all over me. It was a tremendous amount. It rolled off my nipples and down past my belly button. I had to stop it before it reached my vagina lips, so I cupped my hand and let it roll into my hand. It landed on the carpet and even some on my inner thighs. The very last few drops landed near my neck and mouth. I was covered in cum. I leaned back once again, now smothered in his cum, and masturbated until I orgasmed loudly. I was certain that Matt and his friends had heard me, even over their movie, two stories down. I wiped his cum from my thighs and from around my lips and chin. I then went back downstairs, in nothing but my panties and showered again, managing to orgasm once more to the thought of what had just happened.
- age , Ashley (female)

I've been masturbating since about age 14. It took me a while to do it right, as I was pretty sheltered and was sort of learning by accident for most of it. Once I got into adulthood, I would masturbate regularly, especially after a long term relationship ended. When you're used to getting action every few days, you realize very quickly that you will have to make do without another person. Up until a few weeks ago, I found masturbation to be almost a chore. I could tell every few days that it needed to happen because I would find myself getting aroused for no reason or fantasizing about sex all day to the point of distraction. When this was the case, I would go home, read some stories or watch some videos, and use my vibrator until I came. Maybe if I was really bored, I'd force another orgasm, but it wasn't usually with much enthusiasm. Well, two weeks ago, I decided to get my nipples pierced. I had wanted to for a while, but had to wait to work up the courage. Two friends, we'll call them Trevor and Jamie, came with me. Jamie is my roommate and she was there for moral support. Trevor is a good friend, almost a brother, who wants to become a piercer, so he asked if he could watch for his own education. I never thought getting my nipples pierced would result in arousal, but something about having my breasts out (which my roommate later commented on how large they are at 40DD) with people watching them turned me on. The actual pain of the piercing was less than erotic for me, but the build up was awesome. I was told I needed to wait two weeks until I could play with the piercings and I dutifully did so. On day 15, though, I waited until everyone in my house was sleeping (I tend to make noise when I cum) and then immediately got undressed. In a mirror, I appreciated my nipples and their jewellry. The little barbells made my nipples almost constantly hard, which I liked because my nipples have always been very small in proportion to my large breasts. I began rubbing my left nipple and the sensitivity was amazing. I felt my female juices already starting to flow. Something I feel inclined to add at this point is that I've never been a huge fan of nipple stimulation. Usually when a boy sucked on them, I felt more pain than pleasure and rubbing them usually didn't do a whole lot. This was crazy in comparison! I flicked them both back and forth, and probably could have cum right there if I had done it long enough. I took a seat, and while continuing to rub my left breast, I began to gently finger the hood of my clit. I can't take direct pressure on the clit itself or it's really painful, so I usually massage it through the hood. With the nipple play, I came almost immediately, making sure not to moan, but stick with gasping instead. I was still pretty turned on, so I decided to use my mouth this time. I lifted my right breast until the nipple was about a half an inch from my mouth. I began licking my nipple. Every time my tongue nudged the piercing, I felt my vagina throb, so I stuck two fingers inside to keep it quiet. I licked my nipple for a minute or so and then I couldn't help it anymore. My fingers were now moving in and out of my vagina feverishly as I sucked hungrily on my right breast. This time when I came, I couldn't help but let out a little whimper. Needless to say, since then, I've masturbated every day always with a lot of breast play involved. Now I just need to find a man to really give these things a test drive!
- age 25, anon (female)

My husband Tom knows that I have sex fairly regularly with several ladies (not at the same time). He is fine with that and just loves to listen to me describe a sex scene with one of my friends. Recently we were at dinner and his birthday was coming up in about a week. I asked him if he would like anything special for his birthday. After just a little thought Tom said he would love to watch me having sex with one of my lady friends. I wasn't really surprised with his request and I told him to let me think about it. The next day I called Helen and told her about Tom's request. Helen is adventurous and said she would have no problem having sex with me while Tom watched. She even made a suggestion which I just completely loved and you'll hear about it soon. A few days later Helen came over to our house after dinner and the three of us went into our bedroom. I could tell that Tom was beyond excited. Once in the room Helen asked Tom to strip down to his shorts if he was going to watch us. Off came Tom's clothes except for his shorts. Helen and I then removed our clothes, got on the bed and proceeded to make love. We did everything I could think of and as I glanced over at Tom it was quite obvious he had an erection. Helen and I made love for nearly an hour before we finally masturbated each other to a beautiful orgasm. Helen put her fingers into her very wet pussy and then went over to Tom and told him to lick her fingers which he eagerly did. Now for Helen's suggestion... She sat on the edge of the bed still naked and asked Tom to stand up and come over to her. There was no hiding that erection now as he took the few steps to stand in front of Helen. She then reached forward with both hands and pulled down Tom's shorts. He just stood there with eyes like saucers and his penis pointing nearly straight upward. Helen said, "you're going to do a little more than just watch. Again Helen reached between her legs and moistened her hand with her own fluids. She wrapped her hand around Tom's erect penis and began to stroke it very slowly. I could feel myself becoming aroused all over again as I watched Helen stroking my husband. I put my fingers between my legs and rubbed as I watched. Helen would stop and start, stop and start. It was driving Tom crazy. Finally, she reached between her legs again and got more lubricant and continued stroking Tom. Several seconds later he began shooting globs of cum onto the floor. We then got dressed and I cleaned up the bedroom floor. Watching Tom being masturbated by someone else really turned me on to the point where that night I masturbated while thinking about what I had seen. I'm going to ask one of my other lady friends to masturbate him next. I just know he'll be so pleased.
- age 45, Barbara (female)

Back then I had two male friends Tom and Ricky that I had grown up with since my mom and I moved into the complex six years before. We were no more than very good friends all that time. One summer day we were all together talking about how Tom and his girlfriend had just broken up. During the conversation Tom said how he would miss her hot body and great sex. Ricky joked saying he would have to go back to the old days like before. Tom gave Ricky a mean look and said shut up. Ricky kept on poking fun and said why shut up, Shooter? Tom again told him to be quiet then I knew something was up. I asked what Shooter meant then Ricky laughed. Tom covered his face and got up and walked around in circles saying "Oh my god". Ricky said that was a nick-name he was given a few years ago. Long story short......Ricky told me they used to jerk off with two other guys while looking at pictures of naked women. He said that Tom was called Shooter because he squirted his cum real far. By this time Tom was laying down on the grass still covering his face. We were all laughing about what Ricky just told me. I found it very interesting and quite a turn on to think that they had watched each other jerking off. I started to probe bit more about jerking off telling them I had nobody else to ask and they should tell me because they were my friends. Tom sat up and took his hands away from his face then said, "OK, what do you want to know". A whole new world was opening before me and I had info available straight from the source! I started to ask lots of questions about how often they did it and what they thought about. One of the things Ricky said was that he never had a girlfriend before and he liked to think about cumming on girls tits while he jerked off. Tom started to laugh then bragged about how he had done it with his ex-girlfriend. Ricky said he did not believe him and Tom said you don't have to but I did it. I was getting real turned on talking to the guys about this so I offered my own confession. I told them I had only been with one guy and I liked to masturbate watching late night soft porn movies. They both were very interested once I admitted that to them, then the questions started to fly. After a while of us all telling about our masturbation delights I had a great idea that I wanted to make happen. The converstion went like this. Me. Remember how you guys talked about wanting to squirt on a girls tits? Them. Yah. Me. Since my mom's at work why don't we go back to my house and you guys can try it on me? Ricky. Really? You mean on your tits? Me. Sure. Ricky. Wow! Tom we gotta try this! Come on lets go now! Tom was a bit more set back by this judging on how he said nothing. I then said, "well, are we going or not"? Ricky was already walking toward the door saying lets go then Tom got up and with a big smile said, "I'm in". Now all the while I was saying these things I was so excited I was trembling inside. As we walked to my house I could not believe that I had just asked these guys to cum on my boobs. What had I just done I asked myself. It felt very sexual thinking about what was about to happen. We went directly to the basement and I closed the blinds on the small windows. I put on all the lights then we all stood looking at each other. Ricky asked what he should do. I said I guess you guys have to get your clothes off first. Ricky was naked within seconds and Tom was still fully clothed. Ricky had a full hard penis and I could not believe how far out it was sticking. He was skinny and so was his penis but it was so long! I turned to Tom and asked "are you going to join in"? He started to undress then there were two hard cocks in front of me. Tom had a nice size erection too, His was not as long and was much thicker. I held up my end of the deal and took off my clothes. As I was taking off my bra Ricky was already moving his hand back and forth on his hard cock. I could not take my eyes off his cock now. I had never seen a guy jerking off before and it looked so nice and made me feel so hot! Now I was naked and both guys commented on how nice my boobs looked without clothes on. Ricky said he always liked it when he would see my nipples pocking through my clothes. I told them it was time to do what they said they were going to and I sat down on my knees with my hands on my heels pushing my boobs out nice and far. Both guys got real close and started to stroke their cocks looking down at me while I looked up so close to their hard cocks. I told them to make it last as long as they wanted and that I was enjoying the show. It was less than a minute more before Ricky took a few deep breaths then said I'm cuming now then squirted his nice warm cum on my tits. He was groaning and swaying his hips and his cum squirted out about six inches each time then it went to a few drops but he did not stop stroking his cock even once he stopped squirting. Finally he stopped and said how that was the best thing he had ever done in his life. Tom kept stroking his cock looking down at me as I now held my hard tits waiting for his cum. I told him make it last but soon I knew he was about to squirt. I let go of my boobs then held onto my heels again pushing out my cum covered boobs waiting for more cum to start. Tom was stroking faster then slowed down and said here it comes, then he started to squirt. The first squirt hit the top of my boobs and bounced onto my cheek then about three or four more long hard squirts came out each one with large loads onto my boobs shoulder cheek and neck. Tom's orgasm was very hard and so nice to watch. Once he stopped moving he sat down on the rug then laid on the floor with his cum covered hand on his belly and one over his head. Ricky was sitting on a chair still watching with a half hard cock in his hand slowly moving it up and down. I leaned forward and their cum started to run down my body. I wiped off my cheek and smiled telling them we had bever had this much fun before. As I was still wiping my cheek Ricky asked if he could do it again. I said sure and he was hard and stroking again. It took him a while sitting there as Tom and I watched him stroking his cock again. We all said nothing for about five minutes then he stood up and walked over to me while blowing hard out of his mouth then blasted me with a bit more cum. His very long penis was being stroked so fast that his hand was almost a blur. He did not squirt much cum this time but was his orgasm ever hard! He was loud and moved around quite a bit as he finished a second orgasm on my tits. I got up and went to the powder room to wipe down. I closed the door then looked in the mirror. Seeing all that cum was so hot and I had not had an orgasm. For the first time in my life I tasted cum. I watched myself in the mirror scoop cum off my body then drip it on my tongue. I loved the taste. I just looked at myself in the mirror then I began to scoop as much as I could and licked every drop off my fingers. I pushed my boobs as close to my mouth as I could so I could just reach some of the cum still left with my tongue sticking out. I went back to the room and both guys were dressed. I was quite unhappy about that because I fully planned to masturbate in front of them. I knew it would not be long before my mom would be home so I did not have a lot of time. I dressed and the guys left. I went to my room and masturbated to quite a few good orgasms before mom got home, then later that night I spent a good two hours reliving that day while my clit got the best workout ever. I was so orgasmed out that when I stopped I fell asleep without even washing up. The next morning I went right back to the thoughts of the guys squirting on my boobs and face plus how nice their cum tasted. I had more orgasms both the night before and that whole next day that I had never thought possible. When my fingers got sore I used my electric toothbrush on my clit. My lower body even hurt for a few days from all the heaving with my orgasms. After that second day I had to leave my clit alone. I have never had such a tender clit. When I was able to masturbate again I found my orgasms were better than ever. I owe it all to my two great friends.
- age 18 then, SP (female)

The room was hot and airless, and there was no relief from the pathetic dribble from the air conditioner, nor from the pathetic dribbles of sweat that bathed me. I lay on my bed, staring at the ceiling, already missing my husband so much. I missed every part of him from his tenderness to his sadism, from his gentle smile, to his brutal cock. It will be another month before we are reunited in an orgy of lust that will, I am sure, begin at the airport. Tonight, sleep would prove to be an illusive mistress. I wriggled my thin cotton dress up high and felt my panties, wet, of course, and the thought to masturbate myself to sleep raised its head. Instantly, my dragon snarled her disapproval. Even rubbing my hard clit through the damp material yielded no pleasure, no mounting expectation. When SHE denied me, there is nothing I can do. So, looking from my balcony, the beach beckoned. If I could not sleep, then I would walk in the breeze caressing the sand and the surf. Oh, but tropical nights are idyllic! They are a dizzying array of sounds, sights and scents, and how quickly my senses become attuned to the darkness of a tropical night. Palm trees reach over the bleached white sand, and in their impenetrable depths, what depravity is on offer? I walked on, a sigh, then a moan, I froze in the moment and let my mind reach out. Another sigh, and a short cry more of desperation than fear. And then, I saw them. Teenagers barely of age. She on all fours just beyong the treeline, her dress over her back and him kneeling behind her. The world, for them, did not exist. For them, it was just the here, the now, and their moment of exstacy. I smiled and walked on. For how long? I have no idea. It seemed perfectly natural to me to just shrug my dress off and leave it where it fell on the sand. My panties followed and I walked on, skyclad. Naked under the velvet blackness of a tropical night sky, I met him. Suddenly, he was there. The boy I saw earlier. He looked at me in surprise, and I sank to my knees spreading them widely. His eyes fixed between my legs, I started to caress myself. SHE purred. He moved closer, so close, I could smell her still on him. He dropped his shorts and I could smell her in a different way. He did well to get hard again so quickly, but then, youth brings it's own rewards. I felt lustful, but knew that having him was not what either of us desired. Closer still he moved, until his masturbating hand almost touched my face. If I only opened my mouth, I would have tasted both him and his girlfriend. His foot was between my thighs now, and it would have been easy to rub myself against his firm leg. We both stared into each others eyes as we masturbated. I felt his foot right between my legs, I was almost sitting on it. Then I felt myself stop. I held my pussy lips far apart and looked up at him, he knew and nodded. I sighed and let myself bless his foot with my soft amber benediction. A slight touch more and I orgasmed as he, in turn, blessed my face and breasts with his seed. When I opened my eyes again, he was walking away. My dress and panties were where I left them and I put them on before walking back to the hotel. Tomorrow night, on the orders of my husband, I will wait in the treeline for whosoever comes along.
- age 26, Helen (female)

One morning I was up early and combing my hair in the adlacent bathroom when I heard moaning coming from our bedroom. I asked my husband, "Are you beating off?" When he said yes I said, "Don't cum until I am in there. You know I love to watch you shoot it". When I entered the bedroom I had removed my robe and noticed he had been watching a video we masturbated to the night before. He had paused it on a scene where the male was shooting cum into the females open mouth. I said, "Stand up; I want to watch this up close". I knelt in front of him and put my hands on his butt cheeks and said, "Now cum for me". He started off beating slow for a minute or so and then began to beat it faster and faster. I was so turned on watching I couldn't help but begin to masturbate with him. As I sensed he was about to cum and remembering the video scene he had paused I opened my mouth and caught it all. After that I masturbated for him and gave him a mouthful too. The next night we masturbated together. Talk about tremendous mutual orgasms, especially when I time it so I orgasm the instant I see his first cumshot! I hope my story turned you on as much as it did me writing it. Wanna masturbate and cum with me?
- age , anon (female)

I'd met Mark on the dance floor. I didn't think he was all that cute, but there was something a little sleazy about him that made him sexy. After just two songs, he asked me back to his place. Dancing with him had made me wet already, and when he began kissing and sucking my neck, I started to consider it. When he said he wanted to shoot his cum onto my chest, I couldn't resist. It was about a 15-minute walk to his apartment, but we kept stopping along the way to make out. Soon I could feel his erection hot and rock-hard against my thigh. I grabbed it with my hand, and he moaned, pulling away. When we got to his place, we wasted no time getting naked in the living room. He said his roommate probably wouldn't be home for a while. Then he ordered me to lay on the floor and spread my legs. Although the carpet was hard and scratchy, the idea of being told what to do made me even hotter, especially since he didn't seem to care if his roommate arrived and saw me exposed like this. He kneeled over me and generously lubed up his beautiful, uncircumcised cock, giving me a great view of the underside when he slowly started stroking. I certainly didn't need any lube as I ran my fingers over my puffy, wet labia, so sensitive to the touch. I could feel my juices leaking out of my pussy and running down to my ass. It wasn't long before I couldn't resist touching my clit, which felt huge to me in my excitement. I had to be careful because I wasn't far from cumming, and Mark was still working his cock slowly while staring at my breasts. They swayed gently as I began rubbing harder. Mark's movement's were starting to get a little jerky, and I could tell he was drawing close to orgasm. He began working his cock faster until he climaxed hard, his cum spurting over my chest in waves. The sight of his prick emptying onto me, as well as the almost pained expression of release on his face, sent me over the edge to a loud orgasm. He immediately reached out to cover my mouth, silencing me roughly, which excited me enough to keep my climax going for what seemed forever. Then I had laid there, spent, my fingers lingering in the folds of my sopping wet pussy, until he pushed them away with his own. Although my clit was still so sensitive that it hurt, I let him continue his gentle stroking, while I rubbed his cum into my chest. After a bit, my excitement had chased the sensitivity away, and I pressed my hips toward his fingers, wanting him to rub harder and faster. He laughed and stilled my hips with his hands, telling me I had to remain motionless and silent or he would stop. I nodded jerkily, and he moved his hand back to my pussy. Mark reached inside my cunt with two exploratory fingers, massaging the walls until he found my g-spot. He began rubbing it slow and hard, while his thumb kept up the same rhythm on my clit. My orgasm came quickly and shatteringly, and it took all my self-control not to scream with pleasure. I got up and dressed to leave, and he didn't try to stop me. I never met up with him again, but thinking about the sight of him pumping his cock over me has sent me to some of the best orgasms of my life!
- age 24 then, Diana (female)

Fingering? Vibrators? Lips? Tongues? Yes yes. They all work, don't they. But my method of a really horny full on orgasm is this. I go somewhere like my Church...somewhere where decorum is expected and then, visiting the toilet, I leave my panties in there. I may then go to the Church Hall, or into the Church itself. Maybe I will sit through a whole Mass with nothing on under my dress. Then I will go back to the toilet to retrieve my panties. I always make sure I absolutely know the position in which I leave them. Each and every time I have done this, I have discovered that they have been moved. Then I jill off thinking about who may have moved them and if they did anything more. Two of these are worth mentioning. One was when I sat where I could see the toilet door. I had left my panties in there as usual, and about half way through the service a teenage boy went in. He was the only one to go in there. When I got my panties back they were covered in sperm! The second one was where only another girl went in. She is 17 and I know her parents are real control freaks. She was in there a LONG time. When she came out she was flushed bright red on her neck and upper chest. She saw me looking right at her, smiled and ducked back in. When I went to collect my panties, there was a little pair balled up inside them and a note in lipstick on toilet paper that said "Thanks. Ur turn." So, my method is I like other people to use my panties. Imagining what they do with them really turns me on.
- age 26, Emily (female)

I just discovered a really good way to masturbate. I open a door and I sit down with the opened door between my thighs. I clench it between them and I put one hand on each doorknob and then I start to thrust my hips upwards. I like to imagine a guy is fucking me.
- age , anon (female)

One week in eighth grade my neighbor Jennifer's family went on a trip while school was in session. Back then I rode the bus home from school every day. My street was a dead end, so I would get dropped off on the corner and then walk the quarter mile to my house, passing Jennifers house as I went. One day that week, I was really horny in school like uncontrollable hard-on under the desk in math class horny. All day I considered getting relief, since I knew my mom would be waiting at home and I wouldn't get a chance. Then, I thought of Jennifers empty house, and her quite-private back yard. Their family flew on their trip and my dad spoke to them that morning, so no surprise returns. No pets, no gardener, etc. I felt I would be safe doing the deed there, in their backyard. On my walk home, the neighborhood looked empty and I snuck in the back gate. I walked down the side of the house to the back patio, and looked at the yard. The trees around the fences were high enough and dense enough to block any views. The patio had a table and chairs, and half the lawn was a fire pit area with benches. I stripped to my undies, looked one last time down towards the gate, and then got all the way naked. This was my first time naked outside like this, and I watched my dick grow fully hard in seconds. It was thumping and throbbing as I strolled around a bit, brandishing my rod and feeling really wicked. I loved to rub my dick on things back then, so I slicked it up with spit and rubbed it on the patio railing and then the patio table. I lay face down on one of the fire pit benches and humped against the smooth surface. I flipped over on the bench and started to stroke my cock with one hand while rubbing my balls with the other. Everything felt amazing. I put my legs down on either side of the bench and started thrusting my hips up towards the sky. I started to feel my orgasm building, but I didn't want my fun to end so I stood up and walked around some more. I jacked myself slowly and stopped intermittently to spread my legs and rub my balls. This only lasted a minute or two when I saw my reflection in the sliding glass door, pumping my stiff dick outside in a backyard. I couldn't hold back, I stepped forward and shot my cum all over the glass. I watched myself shudder while I blew several ropes against the door. It was my best orgasm ever up to that point. In a daze, I stepped back and slumped in a patio chair. In a couple minutes I began to regain my senses. The load on the door would need to get wiped up, but it could wait. I realized I was still totally rigid and ready to come again. Usually I could only have one orgasm, so getting off again felt like the naughtiest thing possible. Just the idea of being horny enough to masturbate again fed into my horniness. I began to rub my dick again, and then got up to lay in the grass. I worked myself for a while, loving the new adventurous feelings, the sun and the pleasure. Then, I sat up to masturbate on my knees and look at my reflection over in the sliding glass door. I could see my first load drying on part of the door, which excited me even more. I watched myself stroke for a while, then I went and sat on the bench, straddling it. I worked myself to my second orgasm, and I came all over the bench. The climax was nearly as strong as the first. I took a minute to catch my breath and then got dressed. I used my socks and some spit to clean off the door and the bench, and put my shoes on bare feet. I was a little bit dazed by what I had done, and was now starting to feel nervous about getting caught. I peeked over the fence before sneaking out of the yard and walking home. That was the only time I went in that yard that week, but it was the most erotic experience of my younger life.
- age 24 now, 14 then, Kenny G

When I was a teen I had viewed a sensual massage video my mom had in her room and after that all I wanted to do was give girls pleasure. I loved the look and empty stare as they are cumming. The desperation of them as they are getting close to orgasming was priceless. I got a reputation in high school for being good with my hands and I got the nickname Fingers. My sisters friends or girls in my grade I would get them off a lot. I went on a crazy run there for about two years. I must have made 15-20 different girls cum on my fingers by the time I was in 12th grade multiple times. I did the most popular girl in school to some of the most conservative girls in school. A lot of times I would just tease them and drive them crazy and just hold my fingers and not move and tell them to ride my fingers hard or I would pull them out and tell them to finish themselves off. Nothing better than a girl with the look of desperation wanting to cum and than denying them. I would love saying rub it for me and watch them rub so fast to make themselves cum, twitch and shake. Other times I would see how horny they were I would have them suck my sticky fingers or I would have them stick their fingers in themselves and make them suck the juices off. After they did that I would always get them off so they would come back to me. I guess the girls told their friends cause I was always getting asked what are you doing this weekend by random girls I never spoke to. The most daring time I went to this girls house she told her mom she was helping me in maths so she sat at the kitchen table. Her mom turned around and she stuck my hand up her skirt and I played with her while her mom was in the same room. She was a nerdy girl but very cute. I would tease her for like a half hour and she would excuse herself to use the ladies room. She would come out so red faced and sit back down. She would write on my notebook that she just came so hard in the bathroom. I never had a girlfriend I didn't need one I would get hand jobs all the time and got laid a bunch of times just from being able to get them off. One day in school I was in the parking lot during lunch and I was with that girl and one of the teachers saw us and reported us to the principal and they called my mom and her mom. We went into a room and they told them and my mom freaked out and grounded me and her mom said nothing and grabbed her by the hand and dragged her out of there. Later that night her mom called my mom and they spoke on the phone and my mom apologized but her mom said it was both of us being curious. I still needed help with Maths and I went by there three days later and her mom made us sit across from each other to teach. I thought I was going to be in trouble but I realized we were now both 18 and not much anyone could do. The next time I went there her mom was there and said her daughter had to run to the store for her. I didn't know what to say but she started talking and asked if I really liked her daughter. I told her I did and she said we had a talk and she said you know how to take care of a girl. I said what and she said she told me how you got your name Fingers and that it was her daughter that sought me out. I didn't know what to say I mean I have this mom in her early 40s letting me know her daughter loves me to finger bang her. I said so what did you hear? She said she grilled her daughter about us and knew I was doing this with a lot of girls. I said yea I love to do it and love watching their faces as I do it. She asked me some questions about how I was doing after people found out at school. I said it was strange because I think the teachers know now why they call me Fingers. She said she was in shock first her daughter was asking to hang out with me but she said she was younger when she was messing with boys but never had orgasms with a man until she was married. She asked me exactly what I did and I told her how I liked to tease girls and make them lick my fingers. I started getting really graphic cause I was getting turned on and said when is the last time you came really hard? She look flustered I said I can tell you really need to cum. She said well I am divorced. I said do you masturbate and she said she did but she preferred the real thing. I got up off the chair and walked over and asked her if she wanted to get off. She was wearing a denim skirt, so I told her to put one leg up on the kitchen chair. I teased the living shit out of her I had her almost cumming three times before I let her finish herself off. I kept sucking on my fingers and rubbing her clit and finger banging her and rubbing her g-spot. She was about to cum and I stopped and told her to make herself cum. She started rubbing her pussy so fast and she let out a loud groan and shook so hard her knees were buckling and she almost fell over. I told her to give me her panties and I stuck them in my pocket. I messed around with her for a couple of months along with one of her friends but that's a whole different story.
- age 34, Will

I love love love walking around during my normal day with a rubber bouncy ball or a small bottle of some kind inserted in my vagina. I really enjoy the feel of something inside me and being able to push it out a little and then squeeze it back in over and over until I bring my self to an awesome orgasm. Sometimes I will do this all day long not letting myself cum until the pressure builds to the point of no return. I also love to push it out just slightly before sitting down that way I can experience that wonderful just slid in feeling as I sit down. Awesome orgasm every time!
- age , anon (female)

My female neighbor is divorced, attractive, friendly and frequently sits in her porch swing after dark. We live in the south, so, for about eight months of the year, I would often see her silhouette in the swing, usually wearing a loose fitting dress or a wrap around robe. Sometimes, I can hear voice chatting on the phone. But, with her porch distance being about 75 feet from my house I can't understand what she is saying. She was to be away on vacation for about 10 days and asked me to water her plants on the porch while she was gone. On my first watering visit, I noticed a small painted stool positioned directly in front of the swing, the height of the stool was that of the swing seat. Attached to the top of the stool were three velcro straps that would be in a perpendicular line to the swing seat. I also observed several folded linens and a small jar of vaseline on the swing seat. I finished the watering and returned home. I thought about what I had seen on her porch and concluded that she must be strapping a Dildo "object" into the velcro straps and masturbating with it and the motion of the swing. I was fascinated with the idea and had to find out when she returned home. I went to a sporting goods store and invested in a mid-dollar night vision scope and with it I determined that from one of my upstairs windows I had a perfect view onto the porch swing and the little stool. On the first, and second night of her return home she did not use the porch, or the porch swing as I think she was catching up on what she had missed while being gone. On the third night I saw her silhouette in the swing, I grabbed my scope and rushed upstairs to the darkened bedroom window and determined that my theory was correct. Through the lens I could see a long dildo strapped onto the stool with the end of it buried in her hairy pussy. I was glued to that window, she had her legs spread, her legs hiked up, with her feet placed on the swing seat. The dildo was stationary and she was using the swing motion and speed to regulate the dildo penetration into her pussy. She had been using that porch for at least four years and I never imagined that this was taking place just 75 feet from me. I was often outside when she was in the porch swing and often spoke to her in a neighborly way. I have been watching her now on a regular basis for two months and she doesn't suspect that I know what she is doing. I am glad that she has a strong sex drive and I hope that she lives next to me for a long time.
- age , Wilson

I'm Ellen (40), my sister Elaine is forty two and her daughter Michelle is eighteen. About a month ago the three of us spent a Friday at the beach. We had a great time just yakking and reading and bathing in the gulf. While I was lying on my blanket I twice noticed Michelle looking at my groin. I instinctively looked down and both times I saw a clump of dark pubic hair sticking out of my bathing suit leg. UGH! I tucked it back in but out it came a little later. I'm real hairy and it's real dark. I whispered to Elaine that one day I ought to shave my pussy. Elaine said she was glad I was the one who brought up the subject. I didn't tell her that my husband had suggested several times that I shave it all off. Truth be told, I didn't want to cut myself so I never considered it. A few minutes later Elaine said, "look." She very discretely pulled aside the leg of her suit and I could see her pussy. It was completely shaved and looked so neat compared to my mess. She suggested I stop at her house tomorrow morning and that Michelle would shave me. She said that Michelle did her every week and then she would shave Michelle. Without really thinking I agreed to it. All that night I couldn't get this out of my mind. I was having strong second thoughts about Michelle seeing and touching my pussy. I confided in my husband and he told me not to act like a silly ass and take advantage of the offer. I awoke next morning and the first thing on my mind was Michelle shaving me. I don't know why, but I felt butterflies in my belly. As I showered I noticed that my nipples were hard and erect. this should not be happening in the shower. When I arrived at Elaine's house Michelle was prepared for me. She had a bucket of warm soapy water ready and a razor and shaving foam. Elaine said she had things to do and Michelle led me to her bedroom. She spread a huge towel on the bed and said, "Aunt Ellen, you need to take off your shorts and your panties." I didn't want to seem like a ninny so I quickly removed both and just stood there feeling real embarrassed. She told me to climb up on the bed and lie on my back. She first used scissors to remove most of the hair, then she used a sponge and warm water to soften the stubble for shaving. My embarrassment was slowly going away and I was quite comfortable. I could feel her fingers touching my pussy as she pulled the skin tight for shaving. She said she was almost done when I felt a stimulating sensation travel around the area of my pussy. I let out a quiet sigh. Michelle had managed to touch my clit. A few seconds later and it happened again. It just felt so so good and I heard myself moan. Michelle parted my legs slightly and I felt a wave of pure pleasure a third time. Now I knew that she was doing this deliberately. I said nothing and she said nothing. She was now rubbing my clit continuously and I felt her insert some fingers into my pussy. I opened wider and wider. She continued to finger me while rubbing my clit and the physical sensations grew to a climax and I enjoyed a wonderful orgasm. Michelle cleaned me up and I got dressed. Michelle told me she would be glad to shave me every Saturday morning. She called her mom then who came into the room. Michelle said, "show mom." I pulled down my pants and panties and she said, "it looks lovely now." I have enjoyed the same experience twice more since that first time. Not a word is spoken as she rubs my clit and fingers me. Last Saturday Michelle asked me if next week I would shave her. I told her I would love to. Maybe I'm not being very nice but I just can't help wondering if my sister and her daughter enjoy the same kind of experience as I enjoyed, that's not incest is it if they just make each other cum? By the way, my husband loves my new "look" and insists that I visit Michelle regularly. I assured him I would, who knows, maybe even twice a week to stay nice and smooth.
- age 40, Ellen (female)

I am a deeply private person. You would pass me in the street and never give me a second glance. I am tall, but not very well endowed. My breasts stopped growing almost as soon as they had started, so I still have small "A"s with the puffy nipples of a pubescent teenager. I have dark hair and eyes and am a size 8. This is about the time I allow myself. I was married, you see, but he left after three years. I turned to my faith which commands me to be celebate. Don't get me wrong, I love my faith and do not find that it is in any way overbearing. However, I am celibate. I do not even masturbate. Well, not regularly, at least. But this is about my "time". The time I allow myself every two or three months. I never know when the "time" will be upon me. All I know is that one day I will wake and just know that it will be today. And so it was this morning. I woke to the sun pouring into my bedroom window, and as I stretched out under the sheet, I felt the unmistakable wetness between my legs. I lifted the sheet and inhaled my own musky scent. I almost laughed, you know. This is the day I allow myself to be sexual once again. Supressing a giggle at the sheer naughtiness of it, I said out loud to my empty bedroom, "Oh Emily. Your cunt is wet!" Cunt. How I love that word... how I love all of them, the more vulgar the better. Cunt, pussy, fanny, minge, slit... they all work for me during my "Time." (but enough with the commas.) I got up, and avoided my early morning shower. Instead, I put on my long cotton dress over my nakedness and walked to the seafront. There is nothing like the sharp salty tang of a morning by the sea. Last night, there had been quite a wind, and the air today was full of salt. I stood in my place, my special place, on the clifftops near my home. So totally secluded from the road, and so totally mine. I teased my shoulder straps off first one, then the other shoulder, and let my dress slip to the floor. I stood, skyclad in front of the ocean. I let the breeze caress me, make my nipples almost painfully hard, and of course, my clit rose with expectation. I parted my legs and sat on the grass, my open thighs towards the ocean. "I want the sea to fuck me. To spew its white foam deep in my cunt." So saying, I started to masturbate, slowly at first but it had been so long, I could not hold out. I came in time with the crashing of the waves below me. Wave after wave, and spurt after spurt left my body. (I have always been a heavy squirter when I come, from when I was only 13 or so.) I toyed with the notion of walking naked along the cliff tops, but that would be to share myself. I do not wish that. So, reluctantly, I put my dress back on and walked home. There, I masturbated again, this time in my small garden, squirting out my wetness onto my lawn. Today will be a day of masturbation before I go back into my self-imposed celibacy for another couple of months until my "time" comes upon me again.
- age 26, Emily (female)

Two nights ago it rained for a little bit. I was still up late at about 2am, it was my birthday, so I decided I would head out for a walk. I love walking in the rain. But this time, I wanted to try something very daring. So, I peeked out the front door. The rain was really heavy actually, so I guessed that not a lot of people would see me if I happened to walk down the street completely naked. So, at the door stripping down to my own skin, I then took a deep breath and walked out my front door like it was nothing. The rain felt awesome against my fully bare body. Sometimes, when you are wearing clothes in the rain, it makes you cold. But, tonight, the air was quite warm, and the rain was a natural, soothing shower. I walked down to my mailbox. Checked either way down the street and chose to walk down the direction for the wooded area, for less chance of me actually getting into trouble for this. My hair was wet instantly, but it was so awesome feeling the rain hit my body. The rain did feel a bit cool and my nipples began to harden, also from the thrill of this. The rain drops felt like a soft water massage on my breasts. This was different than taking a shower in the bathroom where you stand under a controlled flow of water. I love the way rain feels more random and natural. I loved having the rain naturally flow down my body all over. It was exciting to think someone could be looking out their window at me. My other area of hair, if you know what I mean, was also soaked from the rain, and also from arousal. I walked down to the wooded area and sat, fairly hidden from the road, underneath a nice big tree. I just sat back and listened to the rain. I sat back against the tree, facing down an open street, started playing with my breasts and big, hardened nipples. One hand then moved down between my legs and fulfilled the craving of this erotic public orgasm. As I came down from it, I felt so wonderful, I wished I could have just sat there the whole night, but I knew I had to walk back soon because the cover some of the rain was providing me wouldn't last forever. But, wow, it was such an erotic experience!!!!
- age 23, Jess (female)

As a teenager, whenever I was home alone, I would search through my sister or my moms underwear drawers, sometimes I would put their panties or nylons on, sometimes I'd just lie down with panties over my face and wank myself. One afternoon, home alone, I opened my moms top drawer and had a look. Bras, panties, nylons, nothing very exciting. Out of boredom as much as anything else, I had a look in her wardrobe, again nothing out of the ordinary there. In a small cupboard above the wardrobe though, behind a pile of clothes, there lay a small suitcase. My curiosity led me to take the suitcase down and open it, and what I saw thrilled and delighted me—it appeared that this case was were my mom kept her 'special' underwear! I looked through the contents: a peephole bra, basques, stockings, fishnet nylons.... by this point my cock was hard and straining for release. I unbuttoned my jeans and pulled my stiff penis out, rubbing a silky item against it and making myself even harder and bigger, my dick now pointing straight up in arousal. I decided I had to get dressed up, so I picked a red lacy basque top and matching thong, and a pair of black stockings, quickly stripped my own clothes off and put them on, fastening the stockings to the suspenders on the bottom of the basque. I looked at myself in the full-length mirror in Mom's room: the red thong straining to hold my hard cock which was poking over the top of it, and the black stockings feeling so wonderful against my legs. I lay down on Mom's bed and began to rub my hard cock, I was so aroused that I knew I wouldn't last long before cumming. I reached into the case to get something to put over my face to sniff whilst wanking, and right at the bottom of the case, my hand felt paper. Intrigued, I sat up and investigated: a brown envelope right at the bottom of the case. My heart got even faster as I reached into it and pulled out a small pile of maybe 6 or 7 photos: one of my Mom on a beach topless, her large breasts sitting impressively as she grinned at the camera, another of her bending over in her bedroom, she was wearing panties, but they were tight enough to show the outline of her pussy. Another pic showed her sitting cross-legged on the bed, wearing a black bra but no panties, a thick thatch of dark pubic hair clearly visible between her legs. The others were all beach shots, one very impressive picture showed her walking along and gave a great view of her large firm tits and thick nipples, one of which pointed lower than the other. I spread the pictures out on the bed and began masturbating even more furiously, and came very quickly, as I was so unbelievably turned on. I aimed my spunk into the tissue I'd grabbed from the box on the bedside table, and carefully wiped my cock, not wanting to get semen on the 'special' underwear. I replaced all the stuff, and put the case back where I'd found it, although that wasn't my last time of exploring the box of delights!
- age 37, Kevin

Well I will start by saying I can't get enough of these wild feelings. My friend saw me in the gym changing room and said why didn't I shave like most girls these days, its cleaner/healthier. I felt that I should try it at least, so I dropped by the store and got what I needed. I went back to my little flat at uni and showered. Then sitting on the bathroom floor I rubbed cream on my pussy which felt nice. I then carefully took the razor and started to shave. As I got close to my pussy lips and clit I felt wetter than ever. Oh could that cutting my grass, as I call it now, turn me on so much. I also discovered that the razor handle feels good either pushed in my tight pussy or up my bum hole. I did cum that afternoon within about 10 minutes quickest ever. I have now tried an electric trimmer and the buzzing while cutting my blonde grass gets me off just pushing the razor against my lips and then clit. I had come before this of course I had. But when I do my grass trip every two to three days I usually cum at least five times in the session. I got so turned on the other day on my way home with my new razor pack to try with cool lube strip on them. I was on the bus and a guy I know sat next to me, chatting. I turned to him like a slut and said I'm so fucking turned on, I just need your fingers in my knickers. I tell you what he never needed asking twice. I had him fingering me to a lovely cum within no time. I took him home and jacked him off letting his cream go all over my tits. He said I should try giving my cherry away. Well not yet, I'm having too much fun on my own, and I can always use my electric friend if need be. So girls cut that grass and feel the air run free on your pussy.
- age 18, Mandy (female)

One day I walked in a store and I saw this cute little doll. I picked it up and looked at it. On the back there was a little button that you were supposed to press that will make it wave. I pressed it, and the little doll's arm shot up and it began to wave faster and faster. I decided to buy it and give it to someone as a present one day. When I got home I found out that the AC didn't work, and it was super hot in my house. Since I live alone; I decided to walk around nude so I could cool down. I got out of my clothes and sat down on the couch. My pussy lips tingled as I felt the couch rub against me. I decided to masturbate right then, because I was very bored and I wanted to do something fun. Then I got an idea. I quickly grabbed the little doll I had bought, and slipped her small arm deep inside me. I pressed the little button on her back. I could feel her arms slowly move inside me. Then it got faster and faster. I screamed in pleasure and I came on the couch. Now I always use that doll to masturbate, and I sure ain't giving her to somebody else as a present!
- age 23, Ellyn (female)

I live in a house with a big yard at the bottom of a hill. The back of my house has a great wrap-around deck that is only visible from the second floor of one house on top the hill behind me. I am friends with the couple that lives in that house and so I know that they attend church every Sunday morning and then go out to lunch afterwards. Just to avoid becoming the odd guy in the neighbourhood, I have restricted myself from sun bathing naked out on my deck except on Sundays from around 11-1pm when I know they are gone. Anyway, today I was doing exactly what I normally do on Sundays, laying naked on my deck, reading a book. I set the book down, began to snooze and the hot sun soon had my dick at full staff. As I lay there I began to get more and more horny and before long squirted some sun tan lotion on my hands and began to rub my balls and cock. The longer I did it, the better it felt. The sun was warm and pre-cum was streaming out onto my stomach. For a moment, I worried that someone might be pulling into my driveway or unexpectedly walking into my back yard but my sex drive overtook me and before long, I was stroking in earnest, pausing occasionally to prolong the pleasure. I got harder and harder and before I knew it, fountains of cum arched up, hitting my chin, neck and stomach. I laid there for a couple minutes, cum soaked and hot. I massaged the cum into my skin and let the sun slowly dry it. I started drowsing when my cell phone dinged, signalling me that I had received a text message. I shaded the sun and checked the screen. It was from my neighbor. All she said was: 'Glad I sent my husband to church alone today. Thanks. Haha.' I looked up toward her house, imagining what had gone on up there and felt my dick starting to grow again. I waved in case she was looking still and went into my house, my stiffy bobbing around. The next time I see her in person could be embarrassing...or not! I'll ask her if she minds my sun bathing...
- age 25, Wynn

I do date often but am still single and have no intentions of getting married. I have a very good job and bought my own condo several years ago. I do like sex but am and have been, for many years, obsessed with masturbation. It astounds me at the collection of sex toys I have including vibtrators, dildos and anal stimulators. A few years ago I began exposing myself when the oppurtunity arose and it has now become a compulsion. I'm only quessing but estimate that somewhere between 60 and 80 males have seen me naked, of course including many of the boyfriends I have had. Its been almost a year now that an older man who lives next door to me has been watching me shower and masturbate a few times a week. He also has another man with him often, who I don't know. The window in my bedroom and bathroom are intentionally open slighly at the bottom. I know him and his wife very well and last year asked him to take my trash to the dumpster every night knowing he took his at that time around 8pm. I always leave the trash bag near the side windows to my bedroom and bathroom giving him free reign to look in at me. I don't know what he tells his wife about where he is or where he goes but he sometimes watches me for an hour or so. Some of the things I have let them watch are shameful at the least, not just how I masturbate but also know they are watching as I shave my legs and pubic hair. I have no inhabitions about anything these two men see me do and am always aroused knowing they are looking in at me. I travel frequently and also am successful at having male hotel and motel employees or guests see me naked. In my younger years I was always very modest and careful of my privacy. Its something I can't admit to anyone and although I enjoy flaunting my body am not proud of doing so.
- age 27, Florida//Tammy (female)

My buddy James' apartment is kind of a party house where me and my friends usually go to hang. Not long ago, his roomie moved out so now he has an extra bedroom, and after many nights I have ended up crashing at his place. One morning after I slept over, I woke up pretty early, because we had planned on grabbing breakfast, I hung around waiting for James to get up, watching tv and reading random books and stuff. After awhile I got bored and decided to wake him up. I knocked on his door and when he didn't answer I went in. He was still sleeping, lying on his stomach and naked, but all I could see was his butt. Even though I had never seen James nude before, I had known him for a really long time and I couldn't see much so I didn't think it was a big deal. I called his name loudly to wake him up and he did. He looked at me and when he realized he was mooning me I started laughing at him and left his room after I told him he should get up soon because it was past noon. After a few minutes he came out of his room with a towel wrapped around his waist and he headed to the living room where I was. We talked for a bit and then he went to have a shower. After he got out I asked him if I could have one too (because it was a hot summer day and his apartment had no AC), and I asked where I could get a towel. James came back to the living room, still with only a towel wrapped around his waist, and gave me a new one to use. I was watching an episode of something on dvd and wanted to finish watching it first, and James sat down and started watching it with me. After it was over, I left him there and went to have my shower. When I left the bathroom I returned to the living room in my towel to grab my backpack and new clothes to wear. He was still watching tv there in his towel except now his feet were up and I could see his junk hanging out. I sat on the other side of the couch. After awhile he started complaining about how hot it was and how he didn't want to get dressed, and how he usually stays naked when he's alone. This didn't really weird me out because I pretty much do the same thing. When I looked over for a second though I could see that he was getting hard under his towel, which he had by then pretty much taken off and bunched over his dick to hide it. He seemed awkward so I didn't tease him. After it went away I guess, he got up to get some water and left his towel behind, which I didn't realize until he walked back buck naked with a semi flopping around. I was a little shocked at first because I wasn't expecting that, but I actually really don't mind being naked around friends, even though it doesn't happen much. He stood nearby drinking and when I finally got over the initial shock, I mentioned how funny it was that he shaved his entire dick and balls even though he was pretty hairy everywhere else. When he started defending his practice, I took off my towel to reveal my also shaved package to prove I was just kidding. As we were talking I couldn't help staring at his dick...it didn't look much bigger than mine, but his balls were huge and hung pretty low. I started noticing that the more I looked at it, the bigger it was getting, to the point where it was more than a semi but less than full hard on. While watching this I got a pretty big semi too. At one point James turned away to face the tv more, but I'm pretty sure it was because he got full hard and hid it until he could turn around again. After talking like this for about 15 minutes it was obvious that we were staring at each others junk, but neither of us acknowledged it. Eventually I kinda lost control over my semi and it became fully hard, and James got a boner right after. Then it got really awkward and we both stopped talking but were still stealing glances of each others erections while we pretended to watch tv. While his head was turned, I kept stared at his dick...it was so hard it was visibly throbbing. I had watched porn and jacked off with other friends before and it wasn't awkward, but this felt totally different for some reason and I didn't know what to say or do. Then james did something I had never seen any guy do before. He started leaking precum out of his boner, but not just a bit, a lot, and it didn't stop. After about a minute of that I said something like "dude your making a puddle!" and he was like "oh shit, sorry I haven't jacked off in like four days" and laughed a bit, which broke the tension again. He sat down beside me and put his feet up so now his boner was leaking onto his stomach then he said "do you care if I" and made the international symbol for jacking off. I said "yeah I don't care as long as I can to" and we both started rubbing our dicks. When James started on his I noticed that the flow of his precum steadily increased...it honestly looked like he was cumming a bit with every stroke. I commented on it saying how I wish I had that much precum because I like jerking off with lube and it looked like he didn't really ever need that. He said it's way too much and joked that I could have his extra if I needed it. By this time we were fully going at it. I called him on his joke and said "yeah sure I could really use some extra" and laughed. There was about 10 seconds of silence then he stood up and turned to me...standing directly over me with his boner pointing towards mine. When he started jacking his cum flowed onto my dick. I honestly didn't think he was going to do it, but when he did it turned me on a lot because I had never done anything like that before. After about a minute, we both started jerking off like crazy and his precum was landing all over me. Then james crouched lower and grabbed and started jerking our dicks together. It was so slippery and his big balls were hitting mine with every stroke. I came first and he came almost right after, and his load was huge. After a few seconds of panting, he got up off of me and said he was going to have another shower, then I had one too. It was really awkward again for a few hours but everything went back to normal by the end of the day. I don't think it will happen again because I think we both are too awkward about it, but it was really fun!
- age , Buster

I have a large clitoris. I freaked out when my first boyfriend told me I was abnormally large, and it took me a while to regain my self esteem. I also scoured the web to find out if I was a freak or not, and discovered my clit, which is about 3/4 of an inch long, and about as thick as my little fingertip, was very large, but not unheard of. I also learned that having a large clit made orgasms much easier, which I have never had a problem with, so I started to view my condition as a blessing, not a curse. I also learned that clits were basically the same makeup as a penis, without the urethra. I had a eureka moment when I read that. What would happen if I jerked it off like a guy? Would I be able to actually fuck something with it? My first experiment was with a wide rubber band. I lubed it up, and wrapped it around my clit, then pulled the rubber band back and forth. It felt great, but kept slipping off. I started to search for something that was soft, and shaped like my clit, that I could insert my clit into. I was shopping in a large fabric store when I first spotted it. A soft rubber child's sewing thimble. I swear I was shaking as I inspected it. Very soft, slightly smaller than my little finger, and ribs on the inside. I hurried home, and into my room. I locked the door, took off my clothes, and lubed the inside of the thimble. I slid it over my clit, squeezing the sides gently, and moving it up and down. It was total ecstasy. My entire clit felt like it was on fire, and I had the best orgasm of my life in minutes. I laid it on my stomach, and recovered my breath. I started to get up to clean it and myself up, and I grazed my still erect nipple with the thimble. I stopped, and sitting on the side of the bed, slipped it over my nipple. The ridges grazing across my nipple felt just like having them sucked, and I laid back down working the thimble over one nipple then the other, while fingering my clit. When I moved it back down over my clit, I came again within seconds. I bought a second thimble, and now I fuck one with my clit, and use the other to stimulate my nipples. I was actually able to have five orgasms in 30 minutes this way, each strong and long.
- age 20, anon (female)

My sister lives with me and after dinner she gets a plate with 2 damp rags to place between us. We masturbate together naked and her vagina keeps me hard and my erection keeps her excited. The damp rags are handy when we climax, rags go in washer, dish in dishwasher then tv time.
- age 35, fred in Arkansas

What I like to do is, whenever my house is empty, I get naked and I go over to this rectangular table. It has a tablecloth on it. I like to spread my lips apart and press my clitoris right against the corner. I push myself up onto my arms and bend my legs and I go at it like mad, rubbing and rubbing, until I orgasm. It feels GREAT.
- age , anon (female)

I've experimented over the years with using a video camera to film myself and get me turned on. As soon as I know a camera is filming, as soon as I see that little red recording light, I get so horny. I try to make a show of it for me to watch later, so I try to PRETEND to be aroused and then fake a mind-blowing orgasm, but after just a few minutes of faking, it becomes all too real, and I end up filming my own cumshots. I took the video camera all over the island I live on to film myself jacking off in all the places I fantasize about: waterfalls, the beach, up in the mountains. I think I've left my cum just about everywhere on this island. That's how I know I belong here: I've clearly marked my territory! Anyway, the greatest fun was filming myself nude at the beach. My secret spot is the perfect place. Only a couple of times has anyone else ever been there. I hiked out to my spot, set up the camera to get an angle of me sitting on the sand with beautiful Waikiki and Diamond Head in the background. The camera flattens everything out so it looked like I was sitting nude on a beach at Waikiki, but in reality I was nowhere close. But I was all alone (this time) sitting right where the water would wash up between my legs and drag itself slowly back out, with a gentle pulling motion that feels wonderful. I did a bunch of different spots with different angles, but I wanted to save the cumshot for last, so I exercised as much self-control as I could muster, and got about half an hour of footage. For the last shot, I actually put the tripod out in the water a few feet from the shore and filmed myself walking on the sand sitting against a large rock, oiling myself up, and then stroking myself, this time until I would squirt. Everything worked out great. The angle and the natural lighting from the summer sun made my muscles look great, and the cumshot was big and beautiful and as dramatic as you would hope a cumshot scene would be. I thought that was all I could handle, but as I moved the camera, I thought I would do one more scene near some bushes where some fishermen has left their broken gear behind. I thought I'd pretend to be fishing nude, and that would be all since I was spent from the huge orgasm I had just had, but as soon as I got in front of the camera, I was just as hard as a few minutes ago. I couldn't believe it! I was just as horny as the first time and the fact that I was going again so soon made me even more excited. What would the orgasm be like? Weaker? Shorter? My cock was even more sensitive this time and my body felt more loose and relaxed, and everywhere I touched produced powerful pleasurable sensations. Then I came and wow! Not as much cum, but the spasms were more raw and heaving. This time the cum oozed out of the tip in thick warm globs and ran over my hand, and my head (on my shoulders) was throbbing long after the last squirt. Even after squirting, my muscles kept on spasming. I kept counting, waiting for them to finally stop, but they kept going. . . 20. . .25. . .30. . .I didn't know if I could take anymore. After 50 or so contractions which felt like they lasted forever, they finally began to slow, but it was like the off switch was broken or something. Just when I thought it would be over, another one would kick in and then another. By then my cock was completely numb and I was lying there with a huge grin on my face. My throat was completely dry and I could barely swallow. I began to doze off in sheer exhaustion even while the spasms kept up their pace once every five seconds. When I woke up, the sun was setting and the air had cooled off. My poor cock was spent. It was super sensitive and looked like it was been through a war. I had a hard time standing up. All my muscles were stiff and there was a dull ache around my anus. It was a slow walk back from that filming session, but I find that whenever I watch the second wave on my computer, I can still cum a second time but never quite as legendary as that day in front of the camera.
- age , Stan

For background I was 5'3", aged 16, about 115lbs and I'm an African American female. My boyfriend at the time was about 6'3" and 17 years old football player, caucasian male. It took a lot of convincing and a lot of good phone sex for him to make me give in. One day we were at the park in our neighborhood and started kissing, I don't really remember how but we ended up in his car with my boobs out and his dick in my hands. We both decided sex wasn't an option because of a few friends becoming pregnant so we said we'd do the next thing to it... fingering. He kissed my neck and asked me to wait until we got back to his house, his parents were away for the weekend so we went straight to his room. When we got in there I was pretty scared but he began to kiss my neck and caress me in ways I had never experienced. So finally once all the foreplay was over he began to touch me. At first his hands were really warm inside but as he began to go deeper I began to fall into a little trance, so far he began to ask "babe, are you okay?", I replied with a moan and then decided to try something my friends had talked about. He picked me up and began to bounce me on his fingers as I held on for dear pleasure, I started screaming, "I'm going to suck your dick I promise" I must have turned him on a lot because he started bouncing harder, talking dirty and smacking my behind, with him talking dirty ans smacking my ass I was in heaven. I remember as I orgasmed I started to scratch him on the back. Then to top it all off I start screaming "I'm gonna cum, I'm going to cum baby", that was the best thing he could have done because with that I was on the ground jacking his dick perfectly... He was cumming and I was cumming in perfect bliss and took a nice shower after that and watched a movie and enjoyed the rest of that day. He told me the hottest thing to see is when I am having an orgasm. We don't date anymore but still four years later always seem to find our way to his room whenever we're home from college and I experience that first time all over again. Thanks for reading.
- age 20, Jasmine (female)

When I was 15 and my brother thirteen, we slept together in the same room. One morning, I was enjoying a morning touch from my hand and was feeling myself up when I looked over at my brother. Clearly he had a nice morning boner, although he was still asleep. I became drawn to stare at it there in his briefs, and I longed to touch him. With his wiggling and tossing, his hard-on eventually slid out of his briefs and into the daylight. It was breathtakingly beautiful. Still drowsy, he automatically reached down to rub it's length. Mmmmmm. I wanted him. My own masturbating grew more frenzied. I thought of the feel of his tool in my hand, and of making him arch his back in pleasure. I wanted to make love to him. Again, still asleep, he reached down to rub his treasure. I could stand it no longer. I got up and went to his bed. Knelt beside it and gently wrapped my hand around his lovely cock. Much to my surprise, it grew much larger. My jacking was in earnest. Within minutes, I felt his hand on the back of mine, urging me to enjoy his body. I was. The feeling was wonderful. I stopped and looked over at him. He smiled. We kissed for a while without saying words. And I resumed my jacking, finishing him off in short order. Then I stood and undressed completely. He took off his underwear and I crawled into bed with him. We continued to pleasure each other all morning. His hand felt wonderful on my penis. Throughout our high school years, my brother and I were essentially boyfriends. We didn't date anyone else. Our sexual experiences were confined to our own little room. And we were amazingly happy in each others arms. Today, we enjoy long-term marriages to women. We have both raised our own families. But we have beautiful memories of being in love together many years ago.
- age , Tom

My boyfriend Jeff is a paraplegic. We met as Juniors in high school, and I was instantly attracted to him watching him wheel himself around the track shirtless. His upper body is the hottest I had ever seen on a boy. Soon after we started dating, we messed around on the sofa one Saturday night. He got into my pants, and gave me an incredible orgasm. While he was fingering me, I groped his crotch, and was shocked to feel a large erection. Jeff has no feeling below his navel, but as he told me later, paraplegics do get erections. Apparently erections are a natural reaction to sexual excitement, which happens in the brain. Unfortunately, with no feeling, Jeff doesn't orgasm, but has wet dreams a lot. My Mom, who is fairly clueless, worried about me falling in love with Jeff, but stupidly told me once, at least she didn't worry about us having sex. If she only knew. I straddled Jeff a lot, and we even used condoms in case he leaked, but usually our sessions involved his expert hands on my clit. When Jeff was a senior, I went with him to see his Urologist. Like most paraplegics, Jeff does have some leakage issues. The doctor would not let me into the exam room, so I sat in the waiting room. Shortly, I was asked by the nurse to join them. The doctor told me that Jeff told him we were sexually active, and he wanted to discuss it with both of us. We got the little lecture about being responsible, then he asked if Jeff had ever orgasmed during sex, saying that some paraplegics were capable of that. Jeff told him no, but explained the erections he got. The doctor wrote out a prescription and handed it to Jeff. He explained that a product on the market, which he described as a vibrator on steroids, have shown great promise in many paraplegics in achieving orgasm. Unfortunately, while it was covered under his insurance, Jeff was too embarrassed to let his parents know he was getting a vibrator, and without insurance the $800 was way to much to cover. When we went back to the doctor the next month, the doctor asked if it had been successful, and Jeff told him why he hadn't filled the prescription. God bless that Doctor, because he called a week later, and told Jeff he had got one from the salesman as a sample, and gave it to Jeff. I have never seen anyone more excited, more happy, than Jeff on the way home from the office. It was 2:30 in the afternoon, and his Mom wasn't home until after 6:00. We were naked in seconds of hitting his room, Jeff sprawled on his bed, while I unwrapped and plugged in his new toy. The doctor had explained that the vibrator when rubbed against his penis head, would send signals to his brain of stimulation. He advised that Jeff try and relax, and take our time. I nervously turned it on, startled by the hum, and placed it on the tip of his penis, Jeff grabbed the base and held it straight out, while I rubbed around the head, front to back. I looked at him, and he sadly shook his head, and I thought I was going to cry. This most wonderful guy, with the most incredible body and quite frankly perfect penis, was denied God's greatest gift. I kept rubbing him, pressing it harder against his flesh. I took hold of the base of his penis, and told him to lean back and close his eyes. I worked him for 10 minutes, only the whir of the vibrator making any noise. I looked up at Jeff's face, and his eyes were closed. Then I noticed something. His nipples were erect! I excitedly told Jeff to look at his nipples, and he reached down and touched one. Then he rubbed them, and said they felt really good. I tried the vibrator on them, but it was too much, so I went back to penis. He was tugging on his wide pink nipples, and his breathing was getting harder. I reached my tongue out, and flicked his nipple with it, then gently sucked and bit it. He moaned, and put his hand on my neck encouraging me. I bathed that thing with all I had, and his chest squirmed. He panted he thought he was going to cum, and I pressed the vibrator hard into the ridge at the back of his penis head. He arched his back, grunted and I watched his face contort, and his jaw clench. I glanced down just in time to see the pearly white semen begin to ooze from his slit. It ran in a stream down onto his stomach, and kept coming. His scrotum was drawn tight, his testicles against the base of his penis, not their usual low sagging state. I looked back at Jeff, who was smiling ear to ear. I kissed him so hard and deep, I thought I would touch his tonsils. I pulled away, and he went back to the same cute as fuck shit eating grin. I told him, I've waited a long time to do this, and licked down his chest, and took his juice into my mouth, and swallowed the salty, but not unpleasant liquid. I felt Jeff's hand in my crotch, searching me. He quickly found my clit, and rubbed me to as fast an orgasm as I've ever had. I looked at the clock and it had taken an hour. We cuddled for a half hour, and I looked at him and told him we had more time, and he broke out in the shit eating grin, and I did him again. This time, with stimulating his nipples from the start it only took him a half hour, before he rolled his head back and came again. Ironically, we have the best sex life of any of our friends, and he can't even feel his penis. Everytime we can get some privacy we have sex, followed by duelling vibrators, me on him, and him on me.
- age 19, anon (female)

I woke up at about five a.m. with a very wet pussy that needed attention. The house was quiet. I was 17 and a virgin but had learned to masturbate when I was younger so that I had learned to crave that orgasm regularly. This particular morning was no different. I pulled back the covers over my naked body and slowly massaged my large breasts and nipples. As my nipples got hard, I pinched and pulled them. I could suck my nipples so I did until I could feel it in my clit. My hand slid down to my clit which was soaking wet by then. I slid three fingers into my pussy and arched up in pleasure. I started to rub my clit with my thumb while I fingered myself. I could feel the tension building inside and knew that my morning orgasm would be strong this time. I started to feel the pulse of my orgasm and squeezing my fingers as I moaned. My bedroom door opened. It was time for school and I had been caught doing what I loved. The door closed right away and it was never mentioned but I had privacy to touch, caress and enjoy my body after that. No one opened my door without knocking and asking if it was ok! Sometimes I like to remember that morning while I'm using my dildo and feel that orgasm again.
- age , Wetlily (female)

This happened six years ago when I was 29. I lived in an apartment building in a unit next to Karen. Karen was 26 and pretty with long curly brown hair and an athletic build. At six feet, Karen was three inches taller than me. We were neighbors for a year and a half and got to know each other well. I would sometimes hang out with Karen, her really tall boyfriend, and her other friends. When her boyfriend was working or out of town, Karen and I would work out together. When we were alone we joked around a lot and occasionally flirted. Karen was pretty, but when she dressed for work she looked so hot. She worked at a law firm with a strict business dress code. When I saw her that afternoon we were both getting out of our cars after work. She was wearing pearl earrings and necklace, a grey sleeveless blouse that also exposed her shoulders, a black skirt that stopped a little above her knees, and black stiletto heels. She towered over me in those heels. We said hello and started walking together to our apartments. During the walk Karen asked me if I wanted to work out with her. After I said yes Karen told me to get dressed and come over to her apartment. I went to my apartment and quickly changed into a t shirt, basketball shorts and sneakers. When I entered Karen's apartment she was at her desk in her work clothes writing emails. She told me that she would change in a few minutes. I got a glass of water and sat down. I watched Karen, who had her back turned to me. She was crossing her legs, so I could see her legs and some of her thighs. I have always loved long legs and Karen's were very long. As I watched Karen I thought about fucking her in nothing but the stilettos she was wearing. My dick got hard and was visible through my shorts. When Karen finished her emails she turned around and saw my dick through my shorts. As she walked towards her bedroom to change she made some sarcastic comments about my dick. The last thing she said was "Are you trying to show it off?" I sarcastically said back "Why? Do you want to see it?" She entered her bedroom and closed the door. I thought that that was the end of our exchange. About two minutes later, Karen came out of her bedroom. She had only taken off her earrings and necklace. She sat down across from me, looked at my dick, and said in a serious tone "Cu..cu..can I see it?" I thought she was joking. I sarcastically said "What are you going to show me first?" and expected she would laugh. Instead, Karen stood up and unbuttoned her blouse, exposing her red lace bra. She then took off her bra and sat back down. Her tits were Cs and looked firm, but did not seem that big because she was so tall. She had a confident and seductive look on her face. I then stood up, took off my shirt and shorts, and sat back down. I left my briefs and sneakers on. Karen appeared frustrated that showing her tits was not enough and pleaded "Please let me see it!" I said "You will have to show me more first." Karen reluctantly stood up again and took off her heels. She then slowly took off her skirt and slip and sat down. All she had on was a red lace thong. Her thighs were so hot, I almost gasped. Now she looked a little embarrassed. I then undid my sneakers, took off my socks, stood up, and took off my briefs. I was now naked in front of Karen with a huge hard on. Karen stared at my dick for a while and then said "Cu..cu..can you stroke it for me?" I could tell she was really horny because her thong was really wet in the front. I wet my hand using water from my glass, looked over at Karen, and started stroking. I was careful not to cum fast because I wanted to watch Karen. As she watched me, Karen spread her legs, pushed her thong aside, and starting rubbing her hairy pussy. With her other hand she grabbed and squeezed her tits. She would moan and sometimes talk, saying things like "That looks so good" and "I've always wanted to see your cock." As I started to cum Karen yelled "Yes! yes!" As I sprayed cum on the apartment's carpet, she started cumming violently. After we both came, I got dressed and left. The next day Karen visited my apartment. She said that she regretted what we did. I think she felt that she had cheated on her boyfriend. I said that I had no regrets, but understood how she felt. We were neighbors for six more months, but were never as close. Whenever I asked her to work out or hang out she had an excuse. I still think about that afternoon six years later. I wonder if Karen still does.
- age 35, anon

I lived in a fairly small town growing up, but there was a public pool near my house that I visited often. I was always very small, no taller than five foot four with a very tiny figure and A-cup breasts. Most people often underestimated my age by a couple of years. Like I said, I went to the pool a lot growing up. I actually knew the whole staff that worked there by name, and they knew me as well. Admission was cheap, a dollar per swim, so I literally went there like every day. I grew accustomed to seeing the same faces over and over at the pool, but one person that I particularly liked was a lifeguard named Justin. He was tall, blonde, athletic, and super built. He had the prettiest blue eyes I had ever looked into. I was swimming at the pool one summer afternoon, but the air, and water, was a lot colder than a normal summer afternoon. There wasn't a whole lot of people there, but I had nothing else to do. I always wore a very skimpy bikini, too. It was one that barely covered everything, and the bottoms tied on both sides. I dove into the water, emerged, and swam to the nearest ladder. I thought nothing of it. Then, I noticed a couple of boys on the side pointing and laughing at me. It took me a while to figure out what was going on, then I looked down. My bottoms were missing. I had lost them on the dive into the pool, and had not noticed the entire time. I blushed and ran into the locker room, which was all the way around the pool, and left my bottoms floating in the water. I had never been so embarrassed in my life. I sat in a stall in the locker room crying for about fifteen minutes, then I heard a knock on the stall door. I ignored it the first time, but then the person knocked again. "Go away, I don't want to talk," I said. "Okay, then, I'll just leave these here on the bench. Sorry about what happened." It was Justin. He had been working that day. At first, I felt even more embarrassed, but then I jumped up and open the stall door and kind of hid behind it. I saw Justin laying my bottoms on the bench across the room. He was getting ready to walk out, then I stopped him. "Hey, Justin." He spun around to face me, and seeing that I was still bottomless, even though hidden, he covered his eyes. "Sorry, again," he said. "You don't have to apologize, it wasn't your fault." "I know, it's just that you must be really embarrassed and I didn't want you to feel to bad. Is there anything I can do to help you?" I thought awhile, and I said, "Yeah, there actually is." He still had his eyes covered, and had now turned his head sideways. "Can you tell me how I looked out there?" He now turned to look at me. I was still hidden behind the door. "Uhh, you mean, like without your bottoms?" "Yeah. Did you like it?" I questioned. He paused a moment, then grabbed my bottoms and started to walk them to me. "Is this a trick question?" He asked. "No, I really want your honest opinion." "Well, I didn't really see you, except when you were running in here, so..." "I guess you need another glimpse then, huh?" and before he could respond, I stepped out from behind the door. He dropped my bottoms about halfway to the stall. I spun in a circle, and smiled at him. "So, what do you think?" "I, I think you are, uhh, very pretty," he stammered. I walked over to where he was standing and picked up my bottoms. "I guess I didn't tie these very tight last time, so, you want to help me put these back on?" I put them in position and I tied one side while he tied the other. I could tell that he had a boner now. "So, I guess you really did like what you saw," and I glanced down at the tent he was pitching. He blushed and tried to hide it, but I told him that it was okay, that I actually liked it. I told him all about how I had always had a crush on him, and that now seemed like a good time to tell him that. He was kind of dumbfounded. I pulled him down to my level and kissed him. Then, I pulled him over to one of the benches and untied his trunks. "No, wait, not here. I only came in here to check on you. I have to go. Listen, after I get done working, we can go back to my place, okay?" I agreed, but was still too embarrassed to go back out to the pool, so I just waited in the stall. I must have masturbated for an hour in there before he finally knocked on the door again. We walked out to his car, and we were off to his place, which was only about ten minutes from the pool. While we were in his car, we were both pretty quiet. I noticed that he kept looking at me, mostly my tits and crotch area, so I touched myself every now and again and acted like I didn't know he was looking. When we got out of his car, he was already hard. We went into the house, and he walked me to his room, which was covered in music posters and pin-ups of bikini models. His room smelled musky, but not in a bad way. It had a fresh scent to it in a way. He was still wearing only trunks, and I was still only in a bikini, so we didn't really have far to go. I was still super horny from masturbating in the locker room stall. He asked how we should start, and I said that it was best if we didn't have sex yet, and that we should save that for another day. I asked if he masturbated, and he almost laughed. "Like every day!" he responded. Then he asked me if I did, and I said that I in fact had already done it today, but I didn't tell him it had been only a few minutes ago. I then told him that I thought it would be fun if we sort of exchanged sessions. I would masturbate, and then he would. It would be fun and harmless for a first experience between us. I took my top off, and threw it off to the side. He started to rub himself through his trunks. I rubbed my tits and moaned. He twitched and shivered, then he leaned back on the bed, propping himself with the other hand. I took my bottoms off, and I was already slightly wet from earlier. I masturbated, and I carried it out for about five minutes before I finally stopped and told him that I would like to see him get off before I finished. He took his trunks off, and his raging hard-on popped out from beneath. He wasn't overly sized by a lot, but he was definitely big. He started to stroke himself and he laid down for a while. I continued to pleasure myself while he was beating off. He sat up and said that he was about to cum, so I repositioned myself and started to rub myself faster. I was now on my knees in front of him. He finally let loose and came all over my tiny tits, and I orgasmed while he was still cumming. He fell backwards onto the bed breathing deeply and said, "Damn that was amazing," in a low, tired voice. "Sure was." I stayed at his house for a while, and we talked about a lot of stuff. We even watched some TV and ate dinner. He was now wearing a T-shirt and gym shorts, but I was still in a bikini. I didn't care though. After about two hours or so, Justin said that he was feeling horny again, and that he needed to get off. He went to the bathroom this time, to do it, and I didn't protest. I still had his now-dried cum on my chest and lower stomach region. I had wiped off the bit that had landed on my face, and what had landed near my crotch, but left the rest there. While he was in the bathroom, I started to masturbate again as well. He emerged from the bathroom completely naked and caught me in the act. For a reason I still don't know, I was suddenly embarrassed and covered myself again. He said that he couldn't get off, and wanted to know if I would like to help him again. I was feeling horny again, so I asked him what he wanted me to do. He said that if I got naked that he should have no trouble. So, I did. I stripped off completely right there in the living room and just sat on the couch with my legs spread. He started wanking again, and I started in close behind him. I orgasmed rather quickly, and then he was about five minutes behind me. When he announced that he was about to cum again, he got up and was starting to walk away when I stopped him and got on my knees in front of him again. This time he came even more than before, and most of it landed on my chest. some of it had hit my inner thighs and some had landed on my face. I wiped it from my face, but left the rest. It was a thrill to be covered in cum. I sat back on the couch and waited for him to clean up, and he brought me back a towel, but I told him that I was fine the way I was. I sat completely naked, and this time, so did he. I think seeing him flaccid turned me on more than seeing him hard. I stayed for about another hour, in total nudity, before I got dressed again and asked him for a ride home. I knew that my parents would not be home this time of day, so I walked right into my house covered in Justin's cum. I got undressed and masturbated again before showering. Justin and I are still very close.
- age 21 now, 18 then, Ashley (female)

Hi, my name is Katie and I have been having a small problem. I knew about masturbation for the last four years. Maybe more, but I can't really remember when my first time was. Ever since then it has been getting easier and easier to have an orgasm! The first few times I think it took me half an hour. Since then it's just become easier, almost anything sets me off. I am not complaining or anything but some times I can't help it and there are times that I shouldn't or can't be having an orgasm you know?. It just happens if I'm moving around too much. For a little while I liked it because I could get off without any one being able to tell that I was trying. The town I live in has a lot of dirt roads and our buses from school are really old so the ride home is always bumpy. That does it every time now. I have to try and hide my orgasm when there is some one sitting across from me or with me. I usually pretend I am feeling sick, but I don't like to all the time because then I don't get to talk to any of my friends. I told two of my friends what's happening to me so they could sit next to me and I could still talk and not just sit alone the whole time. They both said they are jealous and wish they could orgasm as often as I could. If they are sitting next to me on the bus they almost always notice when I am trying to hide an orgasm. Last week one of my guy friends one time took me on a ride home from the lake when a bunch of us went over together. The way back was all on paved road but the bike he has is pretty old and shakes a lot. I tried for as long as I could not to cum but I ended up giving in. It was the best orgasm I ever had. It made me feel light headed and I held onto my friend tighter to make sure I wasn't going to fall off. I was cumming for the rest of the ride home. When I cum I shake a lot and my hips thrust forward involuntarily so I think my friend thought I was getting scared being on the bike because when we got to my house and let me off he said he would go slower next time. He's kind of the type of guy who doesn't notice anything sexual around him so I just pretended to agree that he should slow down. His bike, the back of his bathing suit, and my legs were all wet with cum. Luckily I hadn't had a towel at the beach so I apologized and blamed it on that. So since that time last week, every time I've had an orgasm, I've squirted too. And it's a lot of cum. I was home alone today so I went into the shower without turning it on and rubbed my clit until I came to see how much. The squirt lasted for five at least five second and that's short for me. Just that soaked the tub. I'm worried now that I'll squirt like that in public and get really embarrassed. Is there anything I can do to keep myself from having orgasms without trying to?
- age 18, Katie (female)

John came over to my house and invited me to go out for a walk in the woods (There are a lot of woods in my back yard). We always meet up together and we love doing stuff with each other. So I said "Sure, let's do it." After about 20 minutes of walking my feet were starting to get tired, so I playfully asked him if he would give me a piggy back ride, and he said yes. I climbed up onto his back and wrapped my legs around his waist. He started walking and after about 10 minutes he said he needed to stop for a minute. So I hopped off his back and sat down on a big rock and relaxed. I then asked him why he had to stop and he told me because my legs were touching his crotch and it was getting him aroused. I giggled and asked if he liked it. "Very much, but it's hard to walk with a hardon", he said. I had never seen his dick before but I could now see he was aroused. This began to give me horny thoughts so I asked him if he could show it to me. He said "Only if you take off your shirt and show me your tits." I happily agreed. I took off my shirt and exposed my 36C breasts. I then asked him to take off his pants and boxers and show me his dick. He unzipped his pants, pulled them down, and then slipped out of his boxers. He was now standing right in front of my face while I was sitting on the rock, with his boner sticking straight out at me. I asked him if I could touch it and he said "Sure, go ahead." I slowly reached my hand up and grabbed a hold of his dick and slowly began to stroke it. It felt very good to hold his member in my hands. His dick was about six and a half inches long, and five inches around. He closed his eyes and let out a soft moan. I knew he was enjoying it. I started stroking it as fast as I could and then he finally said to me "Oh baby, I'm going to cum!" and starting stroking even faster and harder than I ever had. With one big moan he said "Here it comes!" and he started to cum. The first shot hit me right in the mouth, which I didn't mind, as I had let previous "boyfriends" spurt on my face or into my mouth. The second shot up and hit me in my right eye. The next shot hit me in my left eye and now I couldn't see anything at all. He just kept cumming, more and more. My entire face had a thick creamy layer of his cum. Some of his cum started dripping down my face, onto my neck and down onto my breasts. I started rubbing it into my skin with my free hand while still stroking his dick. He finally stopped cumming and almost collapsed on the ground. He then sat down next to me, still nude from the waist down. He asked me what I wanted to do about this mess we made, and I told him to help me push it all into my mouth. I loved the way his cum tasted and I wanted to eat all of it. He took his fingers and started scooping some of his cum off my face and dumped it into my mouth and I happily swallowed all of it. After a few minutes, we had finally cleaned off my entire face. Of course this whole episode was new to us and I was totally wet from the experience (not only from his dripping cum but my own juices!) He said "Can I make you cum?", I leant back on the rock, opened my legs wide, exposing my wet unshaved pussy and said "Help yourself". He reached across and rubbed my wet pussy lips with two fingers, and within a few seconds he had plunged these fingers into me and upwards to the hilt. I gasped when he filled me, and said "Fuck me with your fingers". He began to push into my pussy hard, fingering me and making it even wetter, the sloshing sound from his hard penetration was erotic. It didn't take long before I lifted up my pelvis and thrust against his fingers, the electric bouncing through my clit made me gasp out loud, and I felt more juice leave my pussy and slide down to my poop hole. Finally he put his boxers and pants back on and gave me a kiss on the lips and thanked me. I told him "That was great! We should do that again sometime soon." He nodded and then layed back on the rock and began to relax. I put the rest of my clothes back on and cuddled up next to him and we both lay there for almost an hour, talking about what had just happened.
- age 34, anon (female)

Growing up I lived out in the sticks, literally no one to talk to or hang out with. Definitely no girls to check out and this was before we had the internet. Anyways, it was me and my sister Krystal. From a young age we would always play video games or go to the neighborhood pool together. We both got to start puberty around the same time. I would constantly be checking her out and jerking off. There was a brief time in our early teens (we were one year apart) that somehow we ended up watching a porno movie together. I don't remember how it came up, but I ended up jerking off in front of her. I had jerked before but not really cum. I looked up and my sister was rubbing herself outside of her blue sweatpants. I had cum...I felt it pump out of me. I was amazed. My sister saw my first cum. The following summer we repeated this a few times, and one morning when I woke up she parted her lips for me. I never really saw her tits. Saw her pussy plenty though! Eventually I was able to talk her into grinding against me which she did, and shortly after that she put an end to everything. I think she saw it going to far. However I still loved checking her out. The following year she grew the nicest tits. She was a swimmer so she was always tight and in shape. I figured I had to peak on her. Which I did. I found that if I knelt down in the hall closet by her room I could see in a small bit by one of the ducts. The only problem is that if she somehow saw me I couldn't get out of the closet quickly. So I was always paranoid. Since it was one angle you could only really see a bit of the carpet and her bed depending how she had her room set up. One night I was desperately trying to see her 36c's (I checked her bras), when she got in the shower....I snuck in the closet. I waited, I figured I could get a glance when the towel dropped. Well, in her room, I couldn't see her drop the towel, because when she came back into view she had a white bra on. Damn, I missed the tits. But what happened next I didn't. She laid back on the bed, spread her legs and started touching herself. I was hard as a rock. My heart was pounding and I was breathing hard. I kept perfectly quiet and watched. Her legs were spread very wide and I had a perfect view...straight in. It was the first "real" pussy I had ever seen. She had a trimmed brown landing strip. She rubbed her clit with her fingers, white polish, I will never forget that image. Soon she was fingering herself. I could tell she would get paranoid, she would stop and look out the door. Anyway, I snuck out because I was too scared of getting caught. After that we ended up moving and I wasn't able to peak at our new house. A few years went by and we moved again. This time round I found a way to peak at the new place. I did see a lot of ass here and there, some pussy lips a few times but never got to see her tits and more importantly, her nipples. Until one day. She came out of the shower and went to her room. I got into position. She had her back to me and was sitting crossed leg to me. When the towel dropped I could see side boob. Yes I thought. She was rubbing lotion on herself and she turned to the side. There they were, nips. I was in heaven. Finally. Her tits seemed so big. Bright pink nipples. I jerked off forever with that memory. I always wished I had some pictures of her naked. So I wouldn't have to peak. Eventually I moved out and I couldn't peak anymore. I would jerk off to the memories as much as I could. One day recently my sister called and asked me if I could fix her netbook. I told her I would, and a few days later she dropped it off. Almost immediately after she left I was on it, I eventually got it to work and then I started snooping. All her photos, most were of work. Then I got to some other ones. There were a ton of her posing in a bikini, great cleavage. I was so horny. I found another folder marked "Hawaii" from her vacation. There was the typical touristy stuff. Then there were pictures of her in slutty night gowns. A picture of her face in her boyfriends crotch (although you couldn't see anything really). An open coat with no bra and black panties. But the ones that really got me off I found next. One of her from the waist up topless with her hands on her boobs. Very tanned and she was pushing her tits into her chest. The next one the same pose with whip cream on her nipples holding her tits up trying to lick them off. The next one of her full body nude covering her tits and pussy, although you can her nipple sticking from between her fingers, plus you can see she shaves. The next one she is completely naked with her back to the camera and you can see her full ass. Finally one of her with a shirt on and her hand down her panties. Needless to say, I copied them all. I gave her the netbook back and she thanked me. I told her no problem. So now, I have brought myself to many orgasms with those pictures and I can peak anytime I want.
- age 27, Joshua

My husband and I had been visiting an online swinger site, hoping to find someone to spice up our sex life. After three months without much luck as a couple, we decided to look for one-on-one encounters. Doug had met a few women, and I had more than my share of men interested in me. What we were looking for, however, was a woman to join us for a threesome. Finally Doug connected with this one woman who admitted she had been with another couple and had enjoyed it but was left wanting. I convinced Doug to invite her to our house for dinner. He knew that I wanted to meet her and hoped to join the two of them for some hot sex. The day Gina decided to meet us was the longest day of my life. I was so horny just imagining her, I could hardly think straight. After a nice dinner and some drinks, I decided it was time to get the evening going in the right direction. I asked Gina if she'd like to relax in our hot tub. She was shy at first, saying she had nothing to wear in the tub, but I told her we usually went nude. I let Gina and Doug go first, knowing she would be more comfortable with him alone than with me watching. After five minutes I joined them. As soon as I opened the door, I saw that she was moving away from him to sit on the other side of the bubbling water. As I undressed, I noticed her admiring my body. I smiled as I sat down next to my man, knowing Gina wanted to be in my place. I slid my hand under the water and felt between Doug's legs. He was hard, and I knew then that they had been playing before I arrived. I asked Doug to go back inside and fix me a drink so I could have a few minutes alone with Gina. He winked at me as he got up and walked away. Doug had barely disappeared when the evening began to head in the right direction. Gina told me she thought I had very sexy tits. I thanked her, and before I knew it, she had my breasts in her hands, caressing my already hard nipples. We began kissing, and her hands slid down my stomach to my throbbing pussy. I spread my legs to let her explore deeper. She slid a finger inside me. My mouth opened and I teased her nipples with my tongue. Looking up at the window, I could see Doug watching us. I slid my hands to Gina's ass and pulled her hard against me. The door opened and Doug came back to join us, his cock standing straight up. He immediately moved behind my new lover and began to caress her ass. I could feel his hands as they moved between her legs to explore her hot little pussy. Gina turned to him and told him she needed to be fucked. He wasted no time. Reaching between her legs, I guided his cock into her cunt. She immediately began to come. I sat on the edge of the tub and was greeted by her hot tongue on my pussy. I had never had my pussy licked by another woman. I held Gina's head against me as she licked and teased my throbbing clit. Her tongue sliding in and out of my wet slit felt better than I ever could have imagined. I came harder than ever before. I asked them if they would like to go inside and get more comfortable. As soon as we entered the bedroom, I asked Gina to lie down. I had never tasted another woman but had been curious about it. The smell of her sex made me want to bury my face and tongue inside her. I teased her clit with my tongue as I slid a finger into her slit. She told me to do it harder. Looking up, I could see Doug's cock sliding into her mouth. Gina took every inch deep into her throat as he fucked her mouth. As my finger dug into her wet depths, I could feel the muscles begin to tighten around me. I sucked her clit into my mouth and was rewarded by the taste of her hot, sweet juices. I teased her twat until she begged me to stop. She pushed me onto my back and positioned her pussy over my face as she went between my legs with her mouth. Now Doug had his chance to please her again, and he moved behind her. She asked him to fuck her ass, and he was more than willing. I had never seen Doug with another woman, and was amazed at how huge his cock looked as he pushed it into Gina's tight asshole. Soon his entire cock was in her ass as I tongued his swollen balls. I licked them as he slid in and out of her. Gina licked my pussy as Doug fucked her ass even harder. I felt another orgasm begin to take over my body, and was greeted with a nice wet bath from Gina's pussy. I began to come even harder, which made Gina come too. Listening to her and me screaming with pleasure sent Doug over the edge. He pulled out his cock and shot his hot load all over Gina's ass. I pulled her tight to my face as his come covered her. After resting for a few minutes, we all agreed that it was the best time any of us had ever had. We are now planning our next meeting and can't wait to try out some other things we three have talked about.
- age , Jina, Texas (female)

This happened just after I turned 18. I was a senior in high school and on the baseball team. It was Saturday and we had practice, but when I got to the field the coach told us to go home because the field was very muddy. When I got home, I walked to my room. On the way to my room, I passed Amanda's room. Amanda was a friend of my mother's who had fallen on hard times. She was unemployed and needed a place to stay, so my mother let her stay with us. My mother knew Amanda from college. Amanda was 38 years old and was a little chubby, but not fat. She had big breasts and was not too tall or short. She had an average face, but not that pretty. When I passed Amanda's room, the door was slightly open and I heard a buzzing sound. I looked in and saw Amanda lying on her back on her bed. She was wearing black heels, stockings, and a garter belt. She was topless and her large breasts were hanging to her sides. Her legs were spread and she was using a sex toy that worked both her clit and her pussy. I could not believe what "Aunt Amanda" was doing. My dick became rock hard almost instantly. I just watched as she worked the toy in and out her pussy. Her eyes were closed and she would occasionally moan. After a few minutes, I accidentally leaned on the door and it creaked. Amanda opened her eyes and looked at the door. She saw me. I quickly ran to my room next to hers and closed the door. About five minutes later Amanda knocked on my door. When she came in, she was still wearing the heels, stockings and garter belt! She also had a long black gown on. "Can I sit down?" she said. "Sure." I said. She walked over and sat next to me on my bed. I had had some girlfriends in the past and we had fooled around, but having a mature woman in lingerie sitting next to me was something I had only dreamed of. My dick started getting rock hard again. She said that people have sexual needs and that since her divorce she started masturbating to meet those needs. She also said that she masturbated every Saturday while I was at practice and my mother was at work and that dressing in lingerie made her feel sexy and got her horny. While she was telling me this, my dick was throbbing and I started to squirm. She noticed my movements and said "What is it? Am I making you uncomfortable?" "Wwwwwwell...yes." I said. She then smiled a little and got off the bed and turned towards me. She said "You know I never got to finish. Do you want to finish together?" Before I could respond, she undid her robe and let it fall to the ground. She had put black panties on but was topless. Her boobs sagged a lot, but were big with giant nipples. The look on my face must have been priceless. She then asked me to stand up. After I stood up she slowly approached me, knelt down in front of me and pulled my sweatpants and underwear down. She looked at my erect cock and said she like it. Amanda then grabbed my cock and started stroking it slowly. I could not believe that "Aunt Amanda" was giving me a handjob! She really knew what she was doing and I lasted much longer than I thought I would. When I came the waves of pleasure were so intense that right after I fell on my bed exhausted. As I looked at Amanda I saw that her panties were soaked. Seeing that I was exhausted, she smiled, picked up her robe, and left my room. She finished herself in her room. After being masturbated, I took a long nap. Sometime after I woke up, Amanda came back in my room fully dressed. This time she was upset and begged me not to tell my mother. When I said I would not tell my mother she hugged me and said thanks. Then she asked if I liked what we did. I said that I liked it a lot. She then asked if I would like to do it again sometime and I said yes. Every Saturday after baseball season but before I left for college we had mutual masturbation sessions. Amanda's pussy mound was very hairy but after I made a comment she shaved it down to a landing strip. She is a horny bitch and loves dirty talk. She taught me so much about pleasing a woman, which came in handy in college this year. I missed Amanda's hand-jobs while at college but am excited because she is still living with my mother and I will be home for the summer!
- age 19, anon

I love to watch my wife play with herself, but she is very shy about doing it in front of me, I can talk her into it once in a while so anytime I can get her to do it is great. So I was on a three month trip, we had been talking almost every day on Skype, and she would flash me her tits once in a while, knowing I would get hard just seeing her tits. One Sunday I called early, waking her up, and as we are talking she tells me to hold on, she gets out of bed and turns on the water and turns the computer towards the shower and takes a quick shower, soaping her sexy body, leaving me sitting there watching her, I was as hard as a rock. She got out, dried off and sat down on the edge of the bed, putting the computer between her legs and laying back on the bed. I just sat there, not saying a word afraid to spoil the moment. She reaches up and starts playing with her tits, rolling a nipple in her fingers, teasing and making them stand up, she moves her other hand slowly over her flat belly, until her hand moves out of sight, she sees I can't view what she is doing and adjusts the camera, her fingers move right to her clit and she rubs it a few times, then slides a finger into her pussy, she starts fingering herself slowly at first, and speeds up as she does, she reached down with her other hand and rubbed her clit, she took her finger out of her now wet pussy and slow snakes it up across her hard nipple to her mouth and slowly sucks it, tasting her sweet pussy cream. Her other hand is still stroking her hard clit so she moved her other hand back to her pussy and quickly slams two fingers into her pussy I'm sitting there, unable to do anything but moan a "great, yes, very sexy" to her, she continues rubbing and fingering herself getting her pussy so wet I can hear the slapping of her hand against her very wet pussy, she tells me she is going to cum and wants me to reach down and stroke my cock for her, show her how hard I am, I could not drop my shorts fast enough and started giving her the same she was giving me, a show that we will never forget, we sit/stand there getting off, wanting to be together and she starts cumming, I see her juices running down her towards her asshole. I feel that pull in my balls and know I'm about to start cumming and I see her fingers slide from her wet pussy and circle around her backdoor, I lost it and pumped what seemed like a ton of cum all over the floor. She sat back and looked me in the eye and said, well next time I know where to start with to get you off first!!
- age 42, DW

It was one of those sudden, warm spring days when nature seems to be bursting forth and urging everyone to think about sex. I'd had a frustrating day at work, watching the time crawl towards five o'clock when I could head out and catch the bus home. Finally, the time came and I nipped to the loo to freshen up before dashing across the road, just in time to hop on the bus. Unaccustomed to the warm weather, I probably looked dishevelled again by the time I staggered down the aisle of the already-moving vehicle. I spotted a couple of free seats towards the back of the bus, and quickly chose the seat next to the cute guy, rather than the crazy old lady. I've always had an eye for younger guys, and I knew I wouldn't be getting any from my boring, work-obsessed hubby once I got home, so I relished the chance to check out this lush thing next to me. I reckoned him to be around eighteen, so I didn't feel too guilty, although I'm approaching thirty and starting to feel a bit old for guys that age. His build was slight, accentuated by his skinny jeans and tight checked shirt, and his trendy, razor-cut hair flopped down low over his eyes. Nevertheless, I could tell he'd noticed my presence, glancing surreptitiously to his right to scope out my cleavage. I've never been thin, but I'm curvy rather than fat and the short, tight-fitting jersey dress I'd worn for work had drawn some admiring looks earlier in the day. Coupled with the spring weather and my impatient mood, this meant that my silk knickers, encased in the thin leggings I'd put on that morning in the absence of any unladdered tights, were uncomfortably damp and clinging to me in a number of intimate ways. The boy seemed restless and uncomfortable too, and I wondered if it had anything to do with the vibrations from the bus. We were stuck in the usual rush-hour gridlock, and the constant throb from the idling engine was coming up through the knackered old seats and starting to give me a proper horny buzz. I nearly laughed when I saw him hastily retrieve his rucksack from next to his feet and position it protectively over his crotch, well, that answered that then! I watched him adjust so that one hand rested over his groin, under the bag, whilst the other lay slightly too casually over the top. I saw his long, strong, guitarist's fingers brace against the bag as he kept up an even pressure with it. I was completely fascinated, I didn't care how long it took to get home as long as I could just keep watching this. I imagined that strong, practised hand stroking his erection, cradling it exactly how he liked, while his mind swarmed with furtive, filthy thoughts about his girlfriends and teachers. I needed him to know that despite my professional appearance I was just as turned on as he was. I looked away, gazing out of the opposite window, and gradually relaxed my legs, letting my left knee drift ever closer to his. Finally, contact, a small spot of heat now growing between my thinly-clad leg and the outer seam of his jeans. I heard a quick intake of breath but he didn't move. This taboo-breaking contact with a stranger, however tame, was driving me wild. I felt the hot ache of desire spread through my belly, my inner muscles clenching with the need for something to grip onto. I glanced once more in his direction; he was glued to the sight of my full, rounded bosom rising and falling in time with my rapid breathing. He finally noticed me looking at him and smiled, briefly, guiltily, before sighing and staring resolutely out of the window. This was the moment; as the bus inched to the next stop and most of the other passengers alighted, I let my left hand drift down to rest on the side of my leg, the back of my hand now touching him too, and slid it fully onto his thigh, under the rucksack. He jumped a little from the sudden intimate touch, but as I watched him, concerned, his head turned and I saw from the wicked grin on his full lips that he thought something pretty amazing was happening. He relaxed, although still gazing at me in wonder, slumping in his seat and arranging the bag to allow me free access without it being obvious to anyone else what was going on. Dragging my palm a couple of inches closer to his zipper, I immediately found the thick, swollen lump of his manhood, pointing towards me, trapped between his thigh and the thin denim of his pants. I squeezed it, savouring its fullness and the pulsing heat of it, and he gave a low, sexy groan, hastily turning it into a cough as he looked around to check no one was watching. He squirmed with pleasure as I circled my thumb over the head of it, sliding over the dampening fabric and tapping in time with his precum-oozing spasms. I knew it wouldn't be long before he exploded, so I thought I'd give him something else to remember first, briefly taking back my hand and using it to hitch up my dress and guide his eager fingers to the waistband of my leggings. With his eyes closed in concentration, he shoved his hand into my knickers, and I groped his cock again just in time to feel it jump as his fingertips sank into the folds of my slippery pussy. This was too much for him; with a whimper, he unloaded in his pants, a few strong spurts gushed right through to coat my hand. I gave him a final caress, collecting as much cum as I could, and brought it to my face. Blinking and gasping for breath, he watched me smell my fingers and paint his juice delicately around my smiling lips, sucking it off each finger in turn. The bus was drawing near to my stop so I quickly rearranged my clothes and searched in my handbag for a pen, pulled up his sleeve and wrote my phone number on his forearm. He leaned close to me and whispered, "Thank you!" Needless to say, as soon as I got home I treated myself to an extra-long session with my rabbit vibrator, imagining what my new toyboy's young, straining cock will feel like buried deep inside me.
- age 28, Claire (female)

I have been masturbating since a younger age, and my favorite way has always been by humping things. I have learned that I need real pressure on my whole clit and vulva to cum really hard. This is why I like being on top during sex when I am ready to cum, I just want to grind my pussy really hard into the guy until I explode with pulsations all over. I have humped rolled up blankets and towels, pillows, the edge of the couch, chairs and the bathtub and counters, I humped my coffee mug in traffic....but my favorite thing to hump is my stuffed bear. I am humping his face right now, he has a raised mound topped with a hard button for his nose and I put that hard button on my clit and lay face down humping away. I like to get online and read these stories and watch porn, I love tribbing videos and videos of guys masturbating and videos of girls humping any and everything. I love masturbation and I love to make it last for an hour or more if I have time.
- age 27, anon (female)

This happened when I was almost 14 years old. Like most boys of the time I was obsessed with sex and learned to jerk off a couple of times a day. By that time it was still just dry orgasms, with maybe a little precum here and there. The nice thing about dry orgasms as I remember were that you could go immediately again, and in just a minute have another one. This was in the mid-seventies, and there was still no internet, TV was still under strict laws and in the small town where I grew up, porn was unheard off. Some of the older guys in school who were very talented used to make cartoon drawings of popular cartoon characters having sex in all positions you could think of and sold it to the younger guys. Needless to say that a good amount of my weekly allowance went into that: We had an old tool shed in the backyard where I would spend many afternoons with a friend, Anthony, where we would jerk off to these cartoons. Both of us were late bloomers, but he was a little smaller than me and very skinny. He had a very nice older sister of about 17 and we would sometimes go to his house when his parents were at work, where he would fish out some of his sisters used panties from the hamper in the bathroom, which we would smell when jerking off in his room. About a mile from the town was a river where it was custom for all the young boys to go and skinny dip from time to time at a certain place where there was a lot of flat rocks. One Sunday afternoon after lunch during the summer holidays Anthony and I decided to go for a swim at the river. It was very quiet as a lot of people left town for holidays and the rest were taking naps on Sunday afternoons. We took nothing with us, as we usually just sat on the rocks in the sun until we were dry. We made our way through the farmlands that was between the town and the edge of the river, which was covered with bushes and trees. As usual we were talking about girls. When we were very near to the usual place we could hear some voices and I told him to be quiet and we crept through the bushes up to the water's edge. On the other side of the river on one of the flat rocks we saw two girls. Mary, a girl that lived in our neighborhood that was about 16 and a girl that we did not recognize, that was about the same age as Mary. (We later learned that it was her cousin that came to visit for the holidays.) Both these girls were lying naked on bright colored towels, and had nice bushes of dark pubic hair. They were about six meters from us, and we could even see their little pink lips through the pubic hair from our hiding place. This was my very first view of pussy and I could feel how my little four inch boner dug in the ground through my shorts from where I was lying flat on my stomach, and I had to shift a little. We could hear their little giggles, and whispers, as they lay with their heads close to each other. The other girl turned round on her stomach and we had a full view of a very nicely formed tanned ass. As soon as she turned round she started humping a little against the rock on which they were lying. I looked at Anthony and he was slowly humping the ground through his shorts where he was lying. This was all too much for me and I had a dry orgasm spontaneously in my pants, my whole body shaking from head to toe. Mary saw what her cousin was doing and her hand went down to her pussy and she started caressing herself with a middle finger parting the little pink lips, giggling a little. By now I positioned my little hard penis and started humping the ground as well. I looked at Anthony and he was shaking vigorously from his first dry orgasm. The other girl had turned round and was playing with her pussy the same way as Mary now whilst she was thumbing with her left nipple. We could hear both of them moaning a little, and I had my second orgasm. By now Anthony was laying a little on his side still watching the girls and had his little three and a half inch uncut boner out and in his hand wanking as if there was no tomorrow. The veins on his little boner were very prominent and the head was very purple with all the friction going on. I quickly followed his lead and had my boner in my hand wanking away, my eyes not leaving the sight in front of us for one second. Mary started moaning a little louder and was coming up with her torso bending her shoulders back and pulling up her legs a little up and started shaking. I suspected she must have come and I had another shaking orgasm. I looked down at my little penis and could see that a sticky clear liquid was hanging down from it to the ground. I touched it and felt that it was very slippery. I smeared some of it around my own little uncut purple head, and started wanking with two fingers just around the head. Oh! It was nice and slippery. When I looked back the other girl clenched her legs together tightly and was moaning louder. I remember wondering if she came. Anthony in the meantime was shaking again from an orgasm, grabbing his little boner with both hands squeezing it hard. In about another minute I was going again, and this time I could see a little white drop forming in the little pee slit. By this time I realized that I should stop somewhere as the skin around my little penis were becoming very red and a little sore and I showed Anthony the head then said we should split. We crept back very quietly and walked back to town in silence covered with ground in dead leaves and little twigs. I still wank to those images today.
- age , anon

I love being a voyeur and watching both men and women masturbate. It gets me so horny so I enjoy my own masturbation sessions even more. I've seen far more guys masturbating than women as there are far more opportunities. I still vividly remember going to a porn cinema when I was a student and touring Italy, it was in Rome in the early 80s and I was 19 at the time. I was very nervous and the cinema was fairly full. There was hardcore porn on the big screen and as I settled down I realised to my amazement that some of the guys were openly masturbating as they watched. It seems naive now but that really did surprise me. I kept looking discreetly and after a while plucked up courage to feel my hard cock through my jeans as I watched the porn. I changed my seat several times in order to be near a guy masturbating himself. I noticed that in the back seats some of the guys were wanking one another but mostly men of all ages were on their own, many of them playing with themselves. I was amazed at one stage by seeing two young Italians in army uniform openly masturbating themselves. I sat a few seats away from them and discreetly watched. They were not the least embarrassed or self conscious, just quietly stroking themselves completely absorbed in watching the porn. I went to the toilet and shot my load very soon after that. On another occasion in Germany perhaps a year later I went into a porn cinema. I was now doing this whenever I had the opportunity. Now I was also openly wanking myself as I watched the films and had realised that there were many opportunities for watching guys and occasionally women doing the same. On this occasion there were three young Turks in the cinema on the front row and I sat a few seats away from them. They also had no inhibitions about masturbating in one another's company. While only one had his cock out and was stroking it, his friend next to him had his hand inside his jeans and was feeling himself. The third young guy was playing with a very big bulge in his jeans. As I discreetly watched them I also had my hand inside my jeans stroking myself. Then the middle guy made a bit of a noise and his body shook and it was obvious that he'd shot his load into his underwear. His friends found this very amusing and were laughing quietly and obviously teasing him. It was too much for me. I quickly pulled out my cock and opened my legs wide and shot my load onto the cinema floor suddenly aware that the three Turks had seen me and were watching with amusement. It all seemed such innocent fun and was a real turn on. Just remembering this has got me feeling so horny!!
- age , David

One night I was studying before bed and my roommate came back a little early. She looked like she was in a bad mood and when I asked why, she said she was really hoping to have sex that night, but the guy backed out at the last minute so she was frustrated and horny. She said she was just going to go to bed, so she stripped down and got in bed. She laid there tossing and turning for a couple minutes before saying she couldn't sleep like that, threw off the covers and walked over to her closet, still naked. She pulled out her vibrator, plugged it in, flopped back in bed and started going to town. In no time she was squirming around, moaning and panting. After she came the first time, she rolled over onto her side with her back to me and squeezed her legs together and continued to let it buzz away. It wasn't long before she rolled onto her belly and started humping it, then cried out when she came again. She stayed there motionless for a few seconds before rolling back over and laid there spread eagle while catching her breath. I asked her how it was and she said it was better than his cock any day. We laughed and she asked me if I wanted to try it, but I wasn't sure. She then said 'oh come on it's great, it'll make your toes curl'. I hadn't had an orgasm in about a week, so she talked me into it. The cord wasn't quite long enough, so I had to sit on the side of my bed, facing her. I pulled off my underwear and sat there, and when it touched my needy vagina, the buzzing moved all through my body. I couldn't even speak because the feelings were so strong, but when I was about to cum I leaned back and I started bucking so hard, my slippers even flew off. She told me to keep going and going, and by the time I was done it made me cum three times, and she was right, my toes DID curl because of it. After I was done, there was no way I could study any more so I just rolled over and closed my eyes, still naked from the waist down. I used it a couple more times, once with her and once without, but it wasn't long after that before I bought my own.
- age 21, anon (female)

Who gets off on memories of previous sex encounters? I do. When I am not fantasising or looking at dirty sites, I like to masturbate thinking of some of my hottest sex experiences. Like the first time I made myself cum with a man. My ex boyfriend had wanked in front of me and begged me to do the same, but I was too nervous. Then one night, he was kissing my boobs in bed when I suddenly let my hand slip between my thighs! He was so excited and turned on, he was staring right at me as I rolled my clit for him, still kissing and sucking my tit as I came. Another masturbation experience that turned me on was masturbating to house mates having sex. Does everyone do that? I used to be in the next room to a girl at college and sometimes I could hear everything, the walls were so thin. I remember hearing her talking dirty to her man and saying things like "Fuck me hard, fuck me hard" and I couldn't help joining in and cumming as I listened. Also at college, and my whole body goes red when I remember this but it also kinda excites me, a guy watched me wanking one day through my window. His room was opposite and I was lying on my bed naked, hand rubbing away between my thighs. I looked in the mirror and thought I saw something move. So I sat up, tits akimbo, and saw him bob down behind his window. I would like to say I carried on and gave a show, but that's only the fantasy. In reality, I switched off the light, drew the curtains, and then carried on. I was strangely turned on but I blushed every time I saw him around after that. It was never mentioned and I don't know why it still makes me wet. Lastly for now, I have mentioned before masturbating on the London Underground. Well I also did it in a railway station late at night once, at Putney. There was nobody about and I was in a waiting area, hot and sticky in mid-summer. I was reading a book that turned me on a bit and I just slipped my hand up my skirt and started to touch my clit. I pulled my knickers to the side and feeling of air on my bits was like a jolt of electricity. I came fast with a bit of writhing and was glad when a guy walked on to the platform! So are you a memory person or a fantasy person, or both like me? I have to confess my hand is in my knickers again now...hope yours is too. x
- age 32, Haley H. (female)

Yesterday, my family were out of the house. I was the only one left and I was doing my study work. I usually take a break from studying and occasionally lay on my bed. As I sat on my bed I spread my legs open. I was wearing no underwear under my skirt, so I could feel the wetness. I placed my hand inside my pussy. I rubbed and pressed several times until I approached my orgasm and let out a scream. This was not enough and I wanted more pleasure. After a while I went to the kitchen to find a big cold cucumber in the fridge. It was a great turn on for me because I imagined it was a penis. I washed it properly and then pulled off my skirt to stay totally naked. I played with my nipples till they got hard and then I inserted the huge cucumber inside my pussy. It felt SO AMAZING that it gave me almost three orgasms. I kept putting the cucumber in and out until I screamed really loud. I then, kept the cucumber inside me for another hour till I slept with it inside my vagina. I took it out after I woke up and started sucking on it till I had to use it again and massage it in my pussy. I also tried riding the cucumber and it felt SO GOOD. Last night I was squatting and I discovered that I would simply orgasm by fucking my feet! I can also orgasm by crossing my legs or by "humping" my room furniture. My favourite, though is to rub my pussy through my bikini bottoms when my legs are wide open. I orgasm like there's no tomorrow!
- age 19, Renee (female)

About two years ago we were on vacation in Florida with our parents. I was 16 at the time and my sis was 14. Our parents had their own room and my sis and I shared a room. I think it was the second night of our vacation and I woke up in the middle of the night so horny I definitely needed to get off. I thought about getting up and going to the bathroom but I hate doing it standing up or sitting on the toilet. So I looked over and was pretty sure my sis was asleep and so I grabbed some tissues and hid them under the covers and started jerking off under the sheets. I was always looking over to make sure my sis wasn't looking or waking up. I guess as I got into it I stopped looking and out of nowhere I hear my sis say "you couldn't tell but I've been watching you". I was so embarrassed and turned over and acted like I didn't hear anything. Then she said "you don't need to stop, I need to do it too". So I turned over and asked her if she was serious and she said yea, and so we both started masturbating under the covers and listening to each other. It was such a turn on. Finally near the end I said that I would pull the covers down if she would too so we could see each other, and she said ok and we both pulled the sheets back and in about a minute we were both watching each other cum. It was so amazing. Luckily our parents never found out. We would be at the hotel pool together and then when we went back to our rooms my sis and I would take off our bathing suits and get turned on looking at each other naked and then masturbate. Yea, kind of embarrassing doing it with your sis at first, and she said the same thing. But after the first couple of times we thought it was so hot. For the rest of the trip we watched each other masturbate maybe five more times and now we still do it together once in while at home. My sis told me that one of her friends admitted that she masturbated with her brother once, but my sis didn't say anything about us. I think maybe more teens try it than admit it.
- age 18, 16 then, anon

My husband and I had been visiting an online swinger site, hoping to find someone to spice up our sex life. After three months without much luck as a couple, we decided to look for one-on-one encounters. Doug had met a few women, and I had more than my share of men interested in me. What we were looking for, however, was a woman to join us for a threesome. Finally Doug connected with this one woman who admitted she had been with another couple and had enjoyed it but was left wanting. I convinced Doug to invite her to our house for dinner. He knew that I wanted to meet her and hoped to join the two of them for some hot sex. The day Gina decided to meet us was the longest day of my life. I was so horny just imagining her, I could hardly think straight. After a nice dinner and some drinks, I decided it was time to get the evening going in the right direction. I asked Gina if she'd like to relax in our hot tub. She was shy at first, saying she had nothing to wear in the tub, but I told her we usually went nude. I let Gina and Doug go first, knowing she would be more comfortable with him alone than with me watching. After five minutes I joined them. As soon as I opened the door, I saw that she was moving away from him to sit on the other side of the bubbling water. As I undressed, I noticed her admiring my body. I smiled as I sat down next to my man, knowing Gina wanted to be in my place. I slid my hand under the water and felt between Doug's legs. He was hard, and I knew then that they had been playing before I arrived. I asked Doug to go back inside and fix me a drink so I could have a few minutes alone with Gina. He winked at me as he got up and walked away. Doug had barely disappeared when the evening began to head in the right direction. Gina told me she thought I had very sexy tits. I thanked her, and before I knew it, she had my breasts in her hands, caressing my already hard nipples. We began kissing, and her hands slid down my stomach to my throbbing pussy. I spread my legs to let her explore deeper. She slid a finger inside me. My mouth opened and I teased her nipples with my tongue. Looking up at the window, I could see Doug watching us. I slid my hands to Gina's ass and pulled her hard against me. The door opened and Doug came back to join us, his cock standing straight up. He immediately moved behind my new lover and began to caress her ass. I could feel his hands as they moved between her legs to explore her hot little pussy. Gina turned to him and told him she needed to be fucked. He wasted no time. Reaching between her legs, I guided his cock into her cunt. She immediately began to come. I sat on the edge of the tub and was greeted by her hot tongue on my pussy. I had never had my pussy licked by another woman. I held Gina's head against me as she licked and teased my throbbing clit. Her tongue sliding in and out of my wet slit felt better than I ever could have imagined. I came harder than ever before. I asked them if they would like to go inside and get more comfortable. As soon as we entered the bedroom, I asked Gina to lie down. I had never tasted another woman but had been curious about it. The smell of her sex made me want to bury my face and tongue inside her. I teased her clit with my tongue as I slid a finger into her slit. She told me to do it harder. Looking up, I could see Doug's cock sliding into her mouth. Gina took every inch deep into her throat as he fucked her mouth. As my finger dug into her wet depths, I could feel the muscles begin to tighten around me. I sucked her clit into my mouth and was rewarded by the taste of her hot, sweet juices. I teased her twat until she begged me to stop. She pushed me onto my back and positioned her pussy over my face as she went between my legs with her mouth. Now Doug had his chance to please her again, and he moved behind her. She asked him to fuck her ass, and he was more than willing. I had never seen Doug with another woman, and was amazed at how huge his cock looked as he pushed it into Gina's tight asshole. Soon his entire cock was in her ass as I tongued his swollen balls. I licked them as he slid in and out of her. Gina licked my pussy as Doug fucked her ass even harder. I felt another orgasm begin to take over my body, and was greeted with a nice wet bath from Gina's pussy. I began to come even harder, which made Gina come too. Listening to her and me screaming with pleasure sent Doug over the edge. He pulled out his cock and shot his hot load all over Gina's ass. I pulled her tight to my face as his come covered her. After resting for a few minutes, we all agreed that it was the best time any of us had ever had. We are now planning our next meeting and can't wait to try out some other things we three have talked about.
- age , Jina, Texas (female)

I wonder about a lot of these videos with women squirting. Most of it looks like they are peeing. But I would like to share what I have seen with this one woman. My wife has always had the attitude of "take it or leave it" when it comes to sex. If we never did anything she would be O.K. with that. Many years ago I went looking for excitement and found it in an unusual place, with her niece. Me and my wife's niece ended up masturbating each other. Although I tried to take it a step further later, she would not allow me to do so. She has, all these years, refused to have oral or intercourse with me, but she will do just about anything else. Now back to my original point. Laurie has this huge dildo that stretches her pussy to the limit. She likes me to insert it in her pussy as far as it will go and then rub her clit. It has to be lubed up good and still takes some work to get it in. But after a few minutes of pushing and stretching, her pussy swallows about nine inches of it. Nothing unusual happens at first. Laurie will cum pretty much like any other woman, moaning and groaning with her ass bouncing off the bed. In fact, she will have three or four orgasms with the dildo buried in her pussy. The neat part is when I pull the dildo out of her pussy. You would not believe the amount of juice that comes out of her pussy after a few orgasms. Glob after glob of clear fluid flows from her pussy. It is thicker than pee and smells and tastes like pussy juice. If I am working the dildo in and out of her pussy while playing with her clit some of it will squirt out around the dildo. The first time we did it I could not believe the amount of fluid she produces. She loves to smear her pussy juice all over my face and then let me lick her hand clean. She also lubes up my dick with her juice and then jacks me off. Over the years I have shot my cum in just about every part of her body including her mouth. My biggest thrill for Laurie is to hold her pussy lips open and shoot my cum all over her pussy. Laurie has a thick mass of black pubic hair around her pussy and she looks so sexy lying there with white cum all in her pussy hair.
- age , anon

So, I had passed my night rating, multi-engine rating, IMC and then full instrument rating, I needed to hours build before going for BCPL, and then CPL with frozen ATPL. (Pilots reading this know the drill!) So, long flights, initially beacon-hopping, but with lots of IFR approaches built in. I got to be a little bored between the hard work and for a great deal of the sector time one is instrument-watching and not doing much else. So, I got to wondering. If I get my ATPL AND land a job with an airline, how many times would I be flying people who were joining the mile high club behind the flight deck? Security is pretty tight these days and no one gets onto or off the flight deck without a real faff. I heard stories from other crew about long haul passengers getting off either on their own, or with others...and well.. I got horny myself thinking about what people might do in an aircraft. So, there I was, sitting there in a twin-engined Piper alone. I had just done the checks and I felt the sun streaming in the windows. I shrugged off my shirt and it felt so naughty sitting there in just my bra, so I took that off too. Another scan of the instruments and then I wriggled out of my skirt and panties. I have never felt so erotic in my life, and I was so turned on by then. After making sure the aircraft was doing what it should be, I gave myself a challenge. "Could I cum before the next check?" I pushed the seat back on its runners, and reclined the back a little. Leaving my headset on just so I could hear the RT traffic, I spread my legs and started to jill off. I needn't have worried about cumming before the next check. I came in what seemed like seconds and it was really.. umm.. I don't know.. really earthy, dirty, hot.. pick your own word. Before the next check I had cum five times. I did the check and then pulled my clothes back on.. well, apart from my panties. They were soaked anyway and as I was flying over some pretty barren terrain, I decided to break one of the rules and opening the little storm window, I let them go into the slipstream. I wondered (hoped!) that some cattle or sheep farmer may find my damp little panties and well, you know. So, back to the airport, instrument approach with a crosswind landing thrown in for good measure. I taxied in, shut down and secured the aircraft. Then I got out. A couple of mechanics were standing staring at the aircraft.. and with good reason... my panties were caught on the stabilator! I chuckled something about "Never know what your gonna find up there" but they knew and I knew! So, pantiless, I walked back to the school office well and truly de-briefed in more ways than one! I have landed in the desert many times and masturbated in the aircraft or buck-naked lying on the red soil of the outback, but never before in flight. You know, it DOES feel different.
- age 23, Helen (female)

I was sleeping over my friend Liz's house for the first time and we started talking about how our bodies have changed, etc. I asked Liz if she ever touched herself, and she said she did. She asked me if I ever wondered what someone else's body was like? I said I never thought about it.... My mind began to wander and I felt a warm tingling down there begin to build. We were both quiet for a few minutes, but our breathing began to get heavier and heavier. Finally, Liz said, "Would you like to look at my body?" With that, she stood up, removed her nightgown, and laid down in my bed next to me, and she was naked. I didn't know what to do, so Liz took my hand and gently placed it on her breast. At first all I could think of was how wrong this was! I shouldn't be touching another girl like this?!! But then, as I felt her nipple become hard and the soft warmth of her breast underneath it, my curiosity won out. I softly squeezed each breast, circling her nipples with my finger tips. I could feel goosebumps rise on her body and hear her breathing intensify.Then I started to rub her belly, with my hand going lower and lower....I began to rub the soft hair on her mound, and heard her moan very quietly. Suddenly, she spread her legs, and as I heard the wet juices of her pussy as she opened her legs for me, I finally got the courage to explore Liz. I never did anything sexually before, and I guess it's something that we're born with because instinct took over. I brought my hand to Liz's pussy-it was warm, soft and wet. Immediately, I searched for her clit, which was huge!!! I started to slowly circle her clit with my first two fingers and I swear to God, I could feel her building and building....Her soft moans became steady grunts and panting....Her hips were thrusting into my hand, and she was SO wet!! For about three times, she would say, "I'm so close to cumming!!!!" and I would stop. Dead. I would wait a few minutes and then start circling her clit again until finally she shouted "Oh Fuck!!", grabbed my hand, held it tight against her slippery, hot, wet, pussy and pumped her pussy against my hand so fast!!! When she came, she held herself against my hand and I could feel her pussy throbbing. She then said it was her turn. Liz wasted no time on me and was not shy at all. She immediately went for my pussy, which was soaked by now, and stuck two fingers slowly inside of me. I'm a virgin, so she went slowly...and it felt so good!!! While she had her fingers in me going in and out, she rubbed my clit....I didn't know what to make of it! I started bucking my hips and breathing hard. But I didn't come. Liz stopped and what happened next blew my mind. Liz asked me to sit up and if I trusted her?I said I did. She was facing me and proceeded to pull herself closer to me. Our legs naturally scissored and I could feel the heat from her pussy inches away from my own. Liz put her arms around me and pulled me close into her. Our breasts were touching, our bellies were touching, and we just held one another. I could feel her heart racing and we were both breathing hard....We pressed our bodies close together until I finally felt our pussies meet. With that Liz thrust her hips into me so that our cunts almost formed a seal...She then began to somehow move her hips in a circular motion. I could feel her giant clit right up against my own. I let go of everything, grabbed her back, and yanked her into me...I began to move my hips,and here we were, grinding our pussies together....You could hear it, smell it, and feel it...I felt her wetness, her hair, her soft folds....and then I began to actually hump her. I was pounding her pussy with mine. It sounded like clapping...We did this for a few minutes until I felt something build in me like nothing I've ever known. It felt like the feeling you get when you start to go down a hill on a roller coaster....only in my pussy. I kept pounding my pussy into her body, and then I started cumming. It started soft and slow, but it built...and it kept building....I couldn't control myself at all!! I began to moan SO LOUD, but I couldn't stop...I just kept cumming. I then thought I was going to pee and tried to stop, but I couldn't!!! My body had taken over a long time ago, and my hips were moving on their own and I kept thrusting and thrusting into Liz's body, when I felt this surge of liquid stream out of me and the most intense sensation of my life. It made me suck my breath in and couldn't even see for a minute...my entire body was having an orgasm. I just shook, and felt this liquid pour from my body. This must've made Liz really turned on because she pulled her pussy closer to mine, started her rubbing it in circles against me again, and then SHE began to moan and yell...but instead of bucking and thrusting like I did, she pressed herself against me so tight, it almost hurt. And I felt her cum- it started with the throbbing feeling, but then it felt like her pussy was sucking my own, and I then felt warm squirts of something coming out of Liz and going into me. Liz was cumming in me..We continued rubbing our pussies together for another few minutes until the feelings began to die down...and then we fell asleep naked next to one another. I don't know if I can ever top this experience.
- age 18 now, 16 then, anon (female)

One night when we were watching a movie, my twin sister decided to get very snuggly. My parents were out so it was just the two of us sitting on the couch snuggling watching some movie I don't remember. At first it was normal stuff. But then I felt her shift and her boobs became pressed against my arm. It felt like it had to have been intentional. I think she was literally pressing them down onto my arm to be seductive and it was working. I started to get hard almost instantly, especially because just an hour beforehand I had been reading incest stories on here but hadn't gotten off. So my balls were full and I was horny. I let the situation be for a little while as she continued to press her firm tits against my arm and her head seemed to caress my chest and shoulder. I wondered if she could see my boner which was partially tenting my shorts but not too bad because of the way I was sitting and the direction it was facing. After a while she got up and paused the movie saying that she had to go to the bathroom. When she entered the bathroom I took a moment to rearrange my package so that my boner was less obvious. When she walked out she suggested that I also use the toilet so we wouldn't have to stop the movie again. I agreed and stood up to walk toward the bathroom. As I did so my boner snapped out of his position into one that really tented my shorts and my sister saw. She kinda smirked as I scooted past her pretending nothing was wrong. By some miracle I softened while taking a piss. I walked out of the bathroom and my sister said "No longer turned on huh?" I was kinda embarrassed but I brushed it off. After a minute of continuing the movie she got back into her boob on my arm position. I of course got hard again. This time it was more obvious. She must have seen as she slowly moved her hand toward my crotch. She stopped moving for a minute and seemed to be watching the movie so I took the chance to rearrange my dick by putting my hand into the top of my shorts. As I withdrew my hand I felt hers brush past mine. She started caressing my hard dick and after just a minute I started cumming in my shorts. I could feel my sister rubbing her cummy hands against the inside of my boxers to clean them. After that she withdrew her hand and gave my softening dick a squeeze from the outside. I was still in too much shock to do anything. We sat there, me drenched in cum below the waist, until the credits came on. At that point my sister said: "You gonna shower or just sit there wet all night? You're a mess...maybe I should help you." She dragged me toward the bathroom and got the shower running. She instructed me to undress. I was like : What the...No!. It still hadn't quite sunk in that my twin sis had given me and handjob...just randomly! She goes: But look at you! She started to unbutton my shorts and yank them down leaving me in soaked boxers. I saw myself in the mirror and the entire front of my blue boxers were dark as I'd ever seen them. The inside of my shorts were also pretty cummy. The outline of my hardening cock became apparent in my wet boxers and I instinctively stuck my hand in and started rubbing. My sis said: "Again? Ok." She deboxered me and replaced my rubbing hand with hers. She knelt in front of me and made me cum after a minute. I shot a load onto her face and clothed tits. She said that she had better join me in the shower. So she got undressed too and we hopped in. We started washing each other and I randomly started grinding my soapy dick against her stomach. It didn't take long for me to cum again, this time just leaking a bit of cum which got caught in her pubic hair. I then fingered her to a great orgasm.
- age 16 at the time, Nate

I'm an only child, so if my parents wanted to go out for the evening they would get the girl from across the street to babysit for me. Her name was Sophie and she was really pretty and had a great body and because she was only a few years older than me I had a big crush on her. She thought I was cute but I wanted her to like me more than that, but she would spend most of her time on the phone or on the computer talking to boys. One evening she was over to babysit and she was on the computer using the webcam to talk to boys. She told me to watch a movie and leave her alone but I kept going in to talk to her, and one time I walked in and she suddenly pulled her pants up and sat down looking embarrassed. I wanted to know what she was doing so I kept walking in trying to catch her, and she was getting annoyed with me and said I could stay if I promised not to tell anyone about it. I agreed and sat behind her and as she was talking to two boys on the webcam, she started to flash her tits and pussy for them. She only did it for a few seconds at a time and I didn't get to see much from where I was sitting, but I saw some glimpses of what the boys could see on the computer screen. I was pretty excited and then at one point she pulled down her panties and turned round because the boys wanted her to bend over and show them her asshole. When she turned round I got a good view of her facing me and saw her pussy which had some dark brown hair surrounding it. I got hard seeing this but there was much more to come. After a while the boys had encouraged her to get completely naked, which she did so I now had a great view of her amazing naked body. They told her to masturbate, which she did, and seeing a close up of her pussy with her fingers going into it on the computer screen made me want to get a better view so I went up to sit next to her. She didn't seem to mind and I looked down at her fingering her pussy and it was the hottest thing I'd ever seen, I could even see that her fingers were wet from her pussy. I could see what the boys were typing to her and they were asking who I was. She told them she was babysitting for me and they said let him taste your fingers. She told them she wouldn't but they kept daring her and in the end she held her fingers that were wet with her pussy juice to my mouth. They were under my nose and they smelt funny to me, but it was a really horny smell of her pussy and my dick was really hard. I opened my mouth and sucked her fingers clean and I was really horny now. They dared her to kiss me and she gave me a peck on the lips but they wanted a proper kiss so after a bit of arguing with them she asked me if I wanted to. Of course I did! She leaned in to kiss me and I closed my eyes and felt her lips on mine, then she opened her mouth and I felt her warm tongue slide into my mouth which felt weird but it was so warm, wet and sexy I started to kiss her back with my tongue and I enjoyed my very first kiss with her. Sooner than I wanted to she stopped and wiped her mouth, and the boys were asking me if I wanted more. I typed yes and they told me to suck her tits, I looked at her and she didn't tell me not to so I cautiously moved my head to her nearest breast and took her nipple into my mouth. She moved the webcam so the boys could see and I sucked it and I felt it grow hard in my mouth, and then switched to suck her other nipple which was now already hard. The boys started to get bored so they said I should touch her pussy, I was really excited when they said this but she was very reluctant. Thankfully for me the boys kept daring her and eventually she said fine and put her legs up onto the chair so her pussy was spread. I looked closely at her pussy and I was fascinated by it, it was quite hairy and her opening was shining with wetness, and all the folds of flesh it had surprised me, but made me horny. She took my hand and lowered it to her pussy, I didn't know what I was doing but I thought I must have to push my finger inside it like I saw her doing before. I pushed hard at her clit with the tip of my finger and she recoiled and grabbed my hand to stop me. She positioned my finger lower at the entrance to her pussy and told me to be gentle. I pushed nervously and carefully and felt my finger become engulfed in wet fleshy warmth, and I was so happy. I was really surprised that her pussy wasn't smooth inside like I had imagined it would be, but I moved my finger around inside her warm vagina and felt all the interesting ridges and lumps of flesh that were inside her. She gasped as I moved my finger around and I could feel hot moisture developing inside her vagina. She took the thumb of my hand that was inside her and rubbed it lightly on her clit, telling me to do it like that then she took her hand away to point the camera at her pussy. I clumsily did this for a few minutes but by the end she was breathing quite heavily so I guess she enjoyed it. She took my hand away and I saw how wet and sticky her pussy had made my finger. The boys were loving it and they said I should finger her ass now. I thought this was gross and didn't want to do it but Sophie didn't seem to mind and I didn't want to upset the boys that got me my first kiss and finger of a girl, so I went along with it. Sophie got on her knees on the chair and stuck her ass out towards the webcam, and I stood to the side and looked down at her gorgeous pussy and asshole, it looked so tiny that I didn't think my finger would fit in it. Sophie again told me to do it gently and using my other hand so that I wouldn't spoil the scent of her pussy that I had on my finger, I placed the tip of my finger to her little asshole and I suddenly stopped being grossed out and felt really horny. I slowly eased my finger into her ass until it was about halfway in and she told me to stop. It was so hot and so tight in her ass and I really liked how it felt. I wriggled my finger around inside it for a few seconds but Sophie had had enough so she grabbed my hand and pulled my finger out. The boys pleaded with Sophie for a long time for her to give me a blowjob or to let me lick her pussy, but she said that was going too far and wouldn't budge, much to my disappointment. But they told her she had to help me get off or it wasn't fair on me, I was ridiculously horny after everything that had happened. She reluctantly agreed and told me to take my pants off, so I did and my small cock was totally stiff and pointing at her. For some reason the boys had told her to use her panties, so she picked up her panties from the floor and wrapped them around my cock, and they felt so warm and soft and I was so horny thinking that they had been touching her wet pussy and now they were touching my bare cock. She slowly masturbated my cock with her soft panties, and it didn't take long before my cock was jerking with a fantastic orgasm. I only had dry orgasms at that age unfortunately, I would have loved to fill her panties with my cum but it still felt great. The boys kept trying to persuade Sophie to go even further with me but she refused so after she fingered herself for them a bit more, she said she had to go. She made me go to bed and told me to promise never to tell anyone about it, which I never did until now, years later. I tried many times to get something like that to happen again with her but I had no more luck.
- age 19 now, this is back in the day, Alex

I would like to share with you my first sexual experience with another person. I was only 13 at the time, and it took place with my best friend Josh, who was a few months older and recently turned 14. I never would of expected it being that I never felt feelings of attraction towards him, nor would I ever expect my first time to be with another boy, though reading stories on this site shows it's more common than I thought. It was a nice summer morning. School had been out for a month or so and I was looking for something to do. As I said Josh was my best friend, we got together just about every day. He called and asked me to come over. I went to his house and waited for him, he said he was on his way back from something. When he got back we took a walk in the woods which made up his back yard. We talked and messed around awhile, and came to a pond where we frequently went swimming. It was getting hot out and he suggested we jump in. I told him we couldn't, we didn't bring our swimming trunks. "It's ok", he said. "We can just swim in our undies!" Before I could say anything he began undressing. Well what the hell, I thought, it was hot so I began undressing as well. I glanced at Josh who removed his pants and was now taking his socks off, he was now down to just his undies which were a little pair of tighty whities. I eyed his body. Josh always had a nice complexion. His skin was a beautiful golden brown. I was quite pale, and somewhat self conscience about it. I glanced at his tight undies and noticed the little bulge where his privates were. I started to feel a little stirring down below. I remember I had not masturbated in a few days, and thought that must be the reason, I couldn't be getting turned on by a boy! Though he did look nice, he body was glowing. Meanwhile I was pale white. I took off my shirt, down went my shorts, and off came my shoes and socks. The air tickled my skin. He jumped in first, and I followed. I hit the water and realized I had on a pair of my brothers boxers which were really big on me. The water just about pulled them off. This made me nervous, and I had to hold them on as I swam. I tried to hide it as I knew he would, for a joke, try and pull them off if he found out. The water felt good on my skin. We swam a little and stared messing around. Josh was getting on me, wrapping his arms and legs around me from behind trying to pull me under. Just my luck the one time he decides to water wrestle! I tried to swim away but he kept pulling. He was sliding against me, moving his legs up and down as I tried to shake him off. Now I was at an age of almost constant arousal. The slightest thought or touch of my penis would have it erect in no time. Well needless to say having such skin on skin contact was a first for me, and I started to feel a stirring. His smooth wet skin gliding on mine felt nice, and though I wanted him off, I was also kinda liking it. I know it was not intentional, but his feet kept running over my cock area. The friction was now starting to make me grow. I started to panic and got away. I couldn't let him find out, I took a hard pull away from his grip. Sure enough when I did he kept his grip down my body, and off came my boxers. "Did you just lose your undies?" he asked. "Yes", I replied, "I can't find them". He laughed, "guess you'll have to get out naked". Glad he was laughing cause I was freaking out. I was quite self conscience as I said, and my penis was still erect. My erections can last quite awhile, thus was my fear. I swam a little looking, and thankfully I was so scared my erection subsided. "They must of sank" he said as he got out. "Well what do I do?" I asked, "You'll have to look away". "O c'mon", he said, "What's the big deal?" "Easy for you to say" I said. His next words were a shock. "Well, what if I show you mine?" I glanced at him. "What?" I replied. "I'll show you mine if you get out at show me yours". I was in shock. No one has seen my penis since puberty, and I had started getting hair and was self conscience, just like everything else about me. "I don't know" I said. "Oh c'mon" he said, "what's the big deal?" "Why do you want to?" I asked. "I'm just curious I guess" he replied. I was getting really nervous, but surprisingly enough, I was also getting excited. I looked once again at the bulge in his undies, and started to get very curious about what his looked like. I wanted to see it. This was starting to feel a little crazy, but I liked it. I agreed only if he went first. He must not of been afraid cause the instant I agreed, he gripped his waist, and slid his undies right down. My eyes were locked. I had never seen another person naked before. His penis was golden brown, just like the rest of him. It looked a bit smaller then mine, it was thin, and I was glad to see he had a little hair as well around the base. "You like?" he asked as he stepped out of his undies and walked towards me. My eyes were still locked, and strangely enough seeing my best friend naked was giving me a massive erection. "It's nice" I said. He laughed, "See? No big deal. Now it's your turn". My fear jolted once again. I was feeling ok with it till now. I know I had agreed but what now? How could I get out with a big hard on? He'd make fun, I thought. He'll laugh and call me gay. I guess I had no choice though, my erections can go on forever like I stated earlier, and I know he wouldn't let me get away with it, after he exposed himself. I took a deep breath, and knew I had to face whatever came out of it. I was almost shaking. I went to the edge, and pulled myself up, and bouncing out of the water came my hard cock. I stood up, there I was naked and hard in front of him. I couldn't look up. "Whoa" he said, "nice". He laughed, and I looked up. Surprisingly he wasn't mad. "Sorry" I said, "I don't know why it's like that". "Maybe you gotta jerk off" he said. I quickly looked up. "Do you ever jerk off?" he asked. I didn't know what to say. I jerked off almost every day, but wasn't sure if it was normal. Maybe he didn't I thought, maybe he was already having sex with girls. I decided to be somewhat honest. "Well, sometimes". "Cool me too!" Another shock. "I do all the time" he said. "Me too" I said nervously laughing. "Ever do it with someone else?" he asked. Shocked once again. "Well, no" I replied. "I did once with my friend" he said, "we should try jacking each other, it's fun"! This was getting really crazy, are boys suppose to do this? This was my best friend after all. Not only that but I was also self-conscious about my orgasms. Not only do I have long lived erections, but I'm also a very big cummer, and also wasn't sure if that was normal. I was hesitant, but the same naughty curious feeling was drowning me, and I was feeling more turned on. I never had done anything with another person before, and even though he was a boy, I was feeling quite eager to. "Well, I don't know, how do we do it?" I asked. He smiled, "just like how you jerk off, only you do me and I'll do you". "Well," I replied nervously, "I don't know" I said again. "It's fun" he said, "and feels great". "Well, guess I can do you" I said. I was really curious to explore him. He smiled and laid down on his back on the grass. "What if someone sees?" I asked. "No ones ever out here" he laughed, "please it'll be fun, you'll like it!" he said. He must of really wanted it, I could tell he was getting in the mood and his dick looked like it had grown a little. I sat down on my knees next to my naked friend. He was spread eagle on his back and I was on his right side facing him. I slowly placed my hand on his dick, I was shaking now. I fondled it a minute, it felt really soft, and warm. I held it up in my hand and slowly felt down the shaft. I saw his eyes close. I moved my hand down to his balls, which still were smooth compared to mine which had gotten some hair. I caressed them in my hand, which I guess he liked cause now his dick started growing, and now stood fully erect. I got a better view now, his dick still looked thin, it was long, maybe about four and a half inches now. He was circumcised like me. I moved my hand back on to his throbbing member, and wrapped my hand around it. I moved up and down, it was easier now that he was erect. His dick felt so smooth and soft, yet hard. It felt like mine only different. It is hard to explain. He was right though, I was loving this. My nerves were calmed and I was very aroused. I don't know if it was cause we were outside? Or cause I was so young? Or if I did like boys? It was confusing, but I liked it and did not want to stop. My cock meanwhile was throbbing itself, and I could feel precum beginning to leak. Aside from being a big cummer, I am also a very big precummer, he however was still dry. I focused on his shaft, moving my hand up and down trying to move how I do on myself. I could tell he was liking it. I kept jerking him for a minute or so. I was anxious to see him cum, I moved faster. About another minute of my hand moving on him, and he said he was gonna blow. My eyes were locked. Another thrust or two and all at once he gasped, and white cum came running out. It felt really hot on my hand, and unlike mine which shoots, his just kinda drained. I watched as it ran from his tip down my hand, I kept moving slowly. I was expecting more but his cum subsided after maybe four or five seconds. It was not the amount I can produce. My hand was covered however, I pulled back and played with it a minute. It looked similar to mine, a little more watery, I wiped it off on the grass. He sat up. "You're good" he said, "You wanna go"? My fear shot right back and I quickly stood up. "No I'm ok" I said. He glanced at me and laughed. "Judging by your cock I don't think you are" he said. I looked down at my cock which was not only throbbing, but now had a good seven inch line of thick precum dangling from the tip. "Sorry" I said, "I don't know why it does that". "You must be backed up" he said. I didn't even have a chance to reply before he, in one quick movement, got on his knees in front of me and grasped his hand around my dick. I twitched. I never felt another persons hand on me before. It felt.. nice! He started to slowly move up and down. His young skin felt so good, it felt cool, it was firm and smooth, it felt much better then when I touched myself. I was petrified, but he was right, it did feel really good. So good that I couldn't resist, I gave in and allowed him to work me. He moved his hand faster, my precum was flowing, making for plenty of lube. I was in heaven. I never thought the day would end up here. I was expecting it to just be another day of hanging out, but here I was outside, naked, and being jerked off by my best friend. He moved up and down, I was loving it. I was so turned on I knew it wouldn't last long though. I could already feel it building, and knew this load was gonna be huge. I was scared how he would react, but it felt so good I couldn't tell him to stop. I had to release, there was no turning back now. "I'm gonna cum" I said. He sped up his movements on me. "Do it!" he said. With that I just took a breath and let it go. Another thrust of his hand, and my orgasm began. I groaned as the first shot came flying out, it shot a good five feet onto the grass. Out came shots two and three, hitting him on the chest. I think he liked it cause he kept moving his hand. The pleasure was immense, like nothing before. I expected it to subside but he kept moving, and to my surprise it felt like I was cumming again! All I could do was let it go as shots kept coming out, over and over. Waves of pleasure hit me as out came more shots all over his chest, stomach, and hand. I was drenching him in my cum. Finally it subsided. I stood there catching my breath. When I came down from cloud nine I looked at Josh who was smiling. "Wow" he said" "what a load. "Sorry" I said as I laughed. I felt so good. It was amazing. We decided to jump back in the water to clean off. We got out and sat out naked for awhile. Our friendship was never the same again. We dressed and went home. When my mom asked if I had fun with Josh all I could say was yes. We got together many times after that. We shared many jacking sessions through our teen years and even took it further. We started having sex a couple years later. He is the only boy I feel attracted to. We are now both happily married, but still get together for a "guys night out", and spend long evenings jacking and having sex together. Hope you enjoyed!
- age 36, anon

'm touching myself right now. I have been surfing the net for an hour, looking at dirty sites. I watched a guy masturbate on one, some girl on girl action on another, then amused myself watching other women masturbate. I start slowly, reading stories or looking at porn, pinching and stroking my nipples. As I get more horny, I slip my hand in my knickers, then as I get wetter and hotter I roll them down to my knees or even off. They are warming my ankles now. I keep stopping as I type to rub my clit and squeeze my tits. Writing it down makes me all the hornier. I have been stopping myself from cumming for ages, thinking of others out there maybe getting off on this site. All those hard cocks and swollen pussies! Mmm another lovely pause there. My nipples are all puffy an my cunt is all slippery. How many people sit on this site doing what I am doing now? I am fantasising about all of you, male and female. I am thinking of the guy who got off reading my first contribution here, his hard cock straining as he reads about me masturbating. I LOVE doing this. It's SO good. I am wanking live for all of you, wish you could see me thrusting against my own fingers, my clit standing rigid and swollen, my pussy soaking, my nipples so erect. My arse is sliding on my chair as I type. I want to hear how others do it, not made up stories, just honest tales of you cumming, what you thought of, what you looked at, how you did it. I am squeezing my clit between my fingers. Tell me. Talk to me. Make me cum. Make me fucking CUM! Fuck. I am. Oh Yes! LOVED that x
- age 32, Haley H. (female)

Last night, my boyfriend (Dave) and I were parked at a beach. We had planned to sit on the beach and drink rum and coke, but as we got there it began to pour. Dave kept leaning over and kissing my neck, which he knows is my weakness. I knew I was getting wetter every time he gently kissed me. One of my hands rested on his neck and the other was on his jeans. His thick cock was fully erect and I knew he wanted me, but we both knew it was too public to have sex in the back seat. There were multiple cars parked on both sides of us, some with people sitting inside. Dave knows I wouldn't have got in the back with him, as much as he wanted to have his way with me. Instead, I took off his belt and unbuttoned his jeans so I could see his hard on sticking out from his boxers. I was so turned on. We have never masturbated in front of each other, but we have talked about doing so because I love watching guys cum. I pulled away from kissing him and looked at him. I smiled and said "I'll show you how I do it if you let me watch you." Dave laughed, thinking I was joking and trying to be a tease. I just looked at him and then down at his still hard penis. I wanted to touch it, but I knew how much hotter it would be if we watched each other. I unbuttoned my jeans and pulled them down half way so that my bare ass was on the seat. At this point, Dave knew that I was not kidding around. He watched me as I gently ran my finger over my pussy that was now soaked. He smiled and began to stroke his big cock slowly. I turned toward him and took one leg out of my jeans so I could spread my legs so he could see everything. I slid two fingers in and out of me while I massaged my wet clit. I was in heaven watching him watch me. His cock was wet with precum and he appeared to be enjoying himself while he jerked off and occasionally reached over to rub my bare leg. After a while, I gasped "Baby I'm going to have an orgasm," and he nodded and I let waves of intense happiness wash over my whole body, starting with my pussy. I stayed in the same position and watched him as he pleasured himself for a minute or two more, then I lifted up my shirt and pointed at my exposed tanned stomach. Dave shifted a bit closer and aimed. I saw his legs tense up then I felt warm cum land on my stomach. I put my finger in it and licked his cum off. I smiled, kissed him, and got cleaned up and he held me. Though I have masturbated with my ex boyfriend before, this was by far the best experience I've had. Luckily no one saw us! We're parking at the beach again tonight
- age 19, Tiffany (female)

This took place in the eastern Sierras. Some friends invited me to go fishing with them. We found a nice creek and while they fished I hiked. I found and blazed my own trail up a hillside and found total seclusion. I took off all my clothes and basked in the sun. I got an erection just from being in the wide open with no one else around. I jacked off, shooting my cum on a boulder. The next day I hiked to the same spot and I could tell a bear had been there. The place was strewn about, none of the rocks being in the same place as the day before. That was one pissed off bear. The odour of my cum on that rock must have irked him silly. Makes me chuckle thinking about it. What a way to anger a bear. I guess he thought he owned the mountain.
- age 45, Aaron

My twin sister and I grew up together in the same room until we were 14. While the bathing together ended at four or five, we still saw each other nude occasionally. Though we never said anything to our parents, we'd dress in the morning in front of each other and see each other nude. I would also take my underwear off when I went to sleep without my parents knowledge. My sister slept without panties. Mom worked at the high school cafeteria and left after us and got home before us. Dad left by 6:00am to catch the train and wasn't home till 6:00pm. We would occasionally spoke about our body parts but neither of us felt anything sexual towards each other. School ended in our Freshman year of high school and we moved a few blocks away to a new house where we each had our own bedrooms. We were on one side of the house and shared a bathroom. Our parents on the other and they had their own bathroom. Mom had to get a full time job and was out herself at 6:00am every day and back about 5:30pm. We were to report to our Aunt's house about a block away once we got up and were ready for the day. It was very normal when our parents were not there to show up in the bathroom nude, do our thing in front of each other (bathe, pee, brush teeth, etc) and be on our way. Nothing sexual. Funny we never did this when our parents were home like on weekends. We were both late bloomers and we even discussed it with each other thinking we might have something wrong with us. My sister started a little budding just before school started. I didn't start till about six months later. Once school started we would go to our Aunt's after school (she has two little children). Next summer we started the same thing but after complaining our parents let us stay home alone but with no visitors. We could go out if texted or called about what we were doing. One other note, my hard on points straight up, parallel to my abdomen. This will come into play. Anyway, come the summer we're 16 years old. We both have part time jobs so we are in and out. We both have friends we see over the summer too. Neither of us is involved with a girlfriend or boyfriend. We're still doing our morning bathroom routine nude when our parents are out. One day a few days after my sister was at a sleep over, she comes in the bathroom. I'm brushing my teeth (first thing I do every morning). I have my normal raging morning wood. She walks up and says her friends at the sleep over were discussing their boyfriends dicks and they said they point straight out (perpendicular to their abdomen) when hard. She put her hand on my cock and pushed it down. It was both uncomfortable, border line painful but at the same time a turn on. She had only seen mine in the past and she asked me what was normal. I said I wasn't sure either but I said that in the porn we've both seen on line, most guys seem to point out and I'd never be able to do some of the positions they do. In fact I told her what she did was not too comfortable. Now it is spring break and we're back in the bathroom after another sleep over. She walks in and says her friends were having the same discussion again and she said she'd seen her brother's cock while spying (she didn't want to admit our relationship) and it pointed straight up. As she said this, she put her hand around my cock and stroked up. I shuddered. She looked at me and realized what she did and asked if it felt good. I said yes. She asked if I wanted more; I said sure. She put her hand around my cock and stroked the bottom of my shaft but that was no good. I told her, do what she did before, so I took her hand and showed her. I swear, she didn't stroke more than four or five times and I came like never before. I shot streams of cum all over her, me and the bathroom floor. After we cleaned up, I asked her if she could teach me how to "please" her. She said yes and we returned to her bedroom and she showed me how to jill her. It was great rubbing her clit, fingering her and watching her wriggle in pleasure as she came. When I get a chance, I'll write more about how our relationship has evolved and where we are now in college (summer break now but have some great plans for next year).
- age 18 almost 19 now, Jimmy

Back when I was in high school, I became friends with a guy and we got pretty close. He also had an older sister that was in her first year of college, and it turned out that sometime in that year she became a nudist and even did so at home. It was towards the end of our school year, but she was already out and moved back home. Sometimes when I was over at his house she had on a long t-shirt or just her underwear, but a couple times she walked around in front of me completely nude. Not only that, she also had a bush. I was used to watching porn where the girls were shaved clean, so something about her having hair really turned me on. I did a pretty good job of hiding it, but I definitely got horny watching her. After our year ended I went over to his house unannounced. His mom's car was gone and when I knocked on the door, it took a while but she cracked it open, just poking her face from behind it. "Oh hey, take off your shoes and come on in." I slid them off and squeezed through the opening, and when she shut the door I saw she was walking around naked again, and she didn't seem to mind showing me. She sat on the floor with her back on the couch and I asked where he was, and she told me he went with their mom to their grandparents and would be gone most of the day, but I could hang out there if I wanted. I figured I came all the way over, so why not. I sat in a chair across from her and tried to watch TV, but I kept looking over at her body while she read a magazine. She had her ankles crossed so her legs were closed tight, but the patch of hair was still showing. I was really getting horny and my erection was on display. She looked up and saw it, then asked if I liked what I saw. I apologized but she said "no it's ok, I like it when guys see me naked. But when they see me...I usually see them." I sat there stupidly for a few seconds and asked her "should I...take mine off too...?" She smiled and said sarcastically "well you can if you want!" I could tell by the way she said it that it meant 'yes, strip you moron'. I was nervous, but I stood up and pulled off my shirt, then my shorts and underwear, showing her my very, very hard cock. "Now that's more like it! Come sit next to me." My heart was pounding, and I sat by her on the floor, just inches apart. It was only quiet for seconds when she asked me what about her turned me on, and I told her I was surprised she had hair. She giggled and said a lot of guys like it so she keeps it full. She then started rubbing her toes on the bottom of my foot, which made my cock twitch. After a couple of minutes of footsie she got up and knelt over my lap, saying she guesses she'll make the first move. She kissed me and grabbed my hand, rubbing it against that big, hairy mound. I couldn't believe I was touching it and I started rubbing her wet slit which made her moan. She told me we couldn't have sex because she didn't have any condoms, but she would make it worth it. She got me into the middle of the floor and laid me down, got on top of me and started grinding her bush on the underside of my penis. It tickled, but it felt so good I groaned and squeezed her as she dry humped me. She started kissing me and said my cock was hot against her belly, then we rolled over and I started jacking off while she fingered herself. Pre cum was pouring out of my slit, and I would wipe it off against her thigh. Every time I thought I was going to cum, I sat back on my heels and squeezed it tight, not letting myself blow. I stopped myself three times before she started bucking with her own orgasm. Her mouth hung open, her eyes squinted, her toes clinched and spread apart. I couldn't even touch myself watching this because I knew I would explode, so all I could do was watch. When she came down I told her I really needed to cum, so she lifted her feet and spread her legs, then told me to go ahead. I started stroking harder and lasted for about five seconds before blowing the biggest load of my life all over that bush, milking out every drop onto her patch. She giggled again and started smearing it around, proudly displaying her matted, cum soaked pubic hair. I fell onto my back and tried catching my breath, and she laid next to me and we talked for a while, saying we can't mention anything about this and I agreed. Even so, it wasn't long before I started getting hard again, and this time she grabbed it and started stroking it for me. The whole time she squatted next to me, with her cum-covered pussy in full view. It took a little while but I came again, this time all over myself. She smiled and went to the kitchen and came back with a wet towel, then wiped me off. She told me she needed to clean herself up too, then ran upstairs and wiped as much off as she could, then came back down in her flip flops and a skimpy shirt which barely covered her waist. She was going to get in the pool and asked if I wanted to swim, but I said I should probably go because it wouldn't look right when they came home. She agreed and kissed me and rubbed her bush against my thigh, then I got dressed and went home. For the next few days I jacked off countless times thinking about what happened, but even though I saw her naked many times that summer, that day was the only time anything happened.
- age , anon

this all started when i finally decided to tell my family i was gay most all my friends knew.there was this one guy who swore he wast gay but he would let me see his penis. well i decided to give in and we went to the basement of his house where i gave him a blowjob. he told me he enjoyed it and asked if i would do it again i told him yes because when he cummed he cummed alot and i enjoyed this very much. we dont talk much but i will always remember that time
- age 15, JC in springfield,ma

It was a warm Saturday, and only the owner, myself and his high school son were in the office. I had some paperwork to clean up, and planned to be done by noon. The owner sent his son out to the receiving dock to stack pallets and clean up the area while he disappeared in his office. I brought up the security cameras on my computer, and watched this buff athletic teen work shirtless moving pallets, drinking in the sight, feeling slightly aroused knowing I was watching him, and he had no idea. I went back to my work, occasionally glancing at my computer watching his muscles strain as he went about his chores. I noted how unlike this boy god was to his fat bald Dad, and was definitely feeling a tingle in the hinter region. I glanced back at the screen, and he was gone. I flipped the cameras, and found him in the dock office, sitting on the sofa. At that very moment, he unzipped his cut off jeans, and slid them down his thighs. I couldn't believe it! Right on the well lit screen was a nice sized plump yet soft penis! He ran his hand across his soft chest, and down to his penis and scrotum, and pulled on them. Quickly he hardened and enlarged, and he started to masturbate. I was mesmerized! It didn't take him long, before his abs stiffened, a strained look came across his face, and he orgasmed onto his stomach. As good as the camera was, I couldn't really make out his semen, but I did see him then reach down, rub his stomach with his hand, then bring his hand up to his mouth, and lick it. He repeated it three or four times, until it was all done, then quickly pulled his shorts up, and left the office. It was the absolutely hottest thing I had ever seen in my entire life. The rest of my work day was ruined! I turned off my computer, went in to tell the boss I was kicking off, and went home and masturbated to a fabulous orgasm reliving that scene from the morning!
- age 28, anon (female)

I started masturbating but I didn't have an orgasm at first but it felt good none-the-less. I guess I was around thirteen or fourteen when I had my first orgasm and it was out of this world. Counting masturbation, I guess you could say I have been sexually active since that time. After a few years of masturbating I had my first sexual experience with a guy. I enjoy just about everything sexual, but the one thing I enjoy more than anything else is masturbating a man. Taking a big hard dick in my hand, one that is hard because of me, and playing with it gives me the biggest thrill of my life. I like for both me and my partner to be totally naked and have him on his back. I like to sit between his legs. That gives me a good close-up of his dick and balls. I can also watch his face in that position. It is such a turn on to have hold of his throbbing dick and feel its every quiver and throb. Although I don't particular care for the taste of a man's cum, I do like the taste of precum. I enjoy a long, slow session so I can build up to the end. And the end includes him cumming. Jerking his dick and watching his cum shoot out often causes me to have an orgasm sometimes without even touching my pussy. By the time I finish my pussy is soaking wet. I am married and my husband is not into masturbation that much, but I have a solution to that problem. My aunt is married to the most wonderful man I have ever known and although he is my uncle he has been more like a father to me than an uncle. Like a father to a certain extent. He and I have been doing some naughty things for the past twenty plus years. Shortly after my eighteenth birthday my uncle and I got carried away one day and I let him kiss me and he got his hand in my panties. We ended up masturbating each other that day and have continued this unusual relationship all these years. I have never had intercourse with him but we have done just about everything else two people can do. My husband takes care of all my other sexual needs, except masturbation. My wonderful uncle affords me the opportunity to be able to take a big hard dick in my hand and give the best hand job any man has ever had. And after my uncle shoots cum all over both of us he plays with my very wet pussy and then massages my clit until I have an orgasm that is more explosive than any I have during intercourse.
- age , Debra (female)

She lived across the street from me. I knew her for eight years before anything began between us. We sat, one evening, watching a movie in the living room together. Everyone was asleep but her little brother. It was kind of cool so she brought a blanket that we shared. I sat close with my arm around her. I let my other hand land on her lap and thighs. Once there I began to stroke and rub her leg. I moved down in between her legs. She moved a hand onto my stiffening cock as well. I unbuttoned her pants and pulled down mine. I reached into her panties playing with her lips. Not long after I had her naked from the waist down. We sat on a love seat. I was reclined with my feet up and her body pressed against mine with her feet up. I had one hand on her tits and the other all over her pussy. It was bald and smooth. I could hear how wet she was as my fingers moved in an out of her hole. I played with her until I made her cum. She then turned, leaning across my lap, to grab my dick. She focused on pleasing me as I did to her. She gripped my erect dick and began to stroke it. At first slow and steady taking in the sight and feel of me in her hands. She could feel me stiffening and squirm as my pleasure grew. She used these as cues to step up the pace and pressure. It was the first time we were together and she was staring at my cock in her hands. I tried to hold back but that only made it more intense. I wondered what she'd do and how she might react to me cumming. My dick became harder and harder the closer to orgasm I got. She tightened her grip and stroked faster and faster. I began to moan and tremble as I neared ejaculation. She stared as I squirted out my load, from beginning to end, not missing a drop. She didn't let go or stop until I went limp in her hands. It was a night I will never ever forget.
- age 27, scotty

This happened a few years back but it is crystal clear in my head. I have a little brother who is two years younger than me. I grew up with him and never had any sexual thoughts about him. This changed one day when I came home and thought I was alone. I went upstairs and before I reached the top I stopped and gazed into my brothers room which could be clearly seen from the steps. What caught my eye was he was sitting in a chair completely naked. He must not have heard me cause he had not moved. He was 14 at the time, and I had not seen him naked since we were little. He was sitting low with his legs wide open, giving me a clear view of his dick which was rock hard. It looked a little smaller than mine, and he had a small amount of hair. He was slowly moving his hand over it, I was in awe, I knew it was wrong to watch, but I couldn't look away. My dick was raging hard, for some reason this was turning me on beyond belief. I watched as his hand moved slow, touching his hard dick from top to bottom. Then all at once I saw a line of cum squirt out the tip. I almost came just from the sight. He sat a minute and walked to the bathroom. He shut the door and I quietly walked to the bathroom downstairs. I pulled down my pants and jacked like crazy and in seconds shot cum all over the sink. I never told him that I saw him, I still masturbate to it today.
- age 21, 16 then, anon

I babysat for the neighbors three boys for a number of years. The oldest was 14 the younger five and three. One night, after I had put the two younger ones to bed, Steve came back from his shower to the den in just his pyjama bottoms. He sat down next to me on the couch, and leaned his head back into my shoulder. His blonde hair smelled so sweet from shampoo. I put my arm around him, and cuddled him. I stroked his smooth chest, gently brushing his nipple. He shivered, and I played with it until it hardened. I looked down, and saw the outline of his erection pressing up against his pjs. I slowly ran my hand down his smooth bare stomach, and teased his cute little belly button, which made him squirm, pressing his back into my breasts. My eyes were riveted on the bulge in his pj's. He was only 14, but Steve appeared to be every bit as large as my boyfriend, maybe bigger. I put my hand on top of his erection, and lightly rubbed it. Steve sighed, and pressed his hips upward into my hand. With my other hand, I pulled the drawstring of his pj's, and ran my hand inside, over the head, down the shaft, and cupped his testicles. He lifted his hips up, and I slid his pyjamas down to his thighs, and saw it for the first time. It was slightly larger than my boyfriends, longer and thicker, and a beautiful pearly white. It was frankly a lot more attractive than my boyfriend's.. his was dark and veiny, with foreskin and a dense mat of black pubic hair covering his balls and dick, and Steve's was smooth and circumcised, with a very light sparse blonde pubic area, and his balls were totally smooth. I fondled his soft scrotum, and ran my hand up and down his shaft, teasing that sensitive part at the back of the head with my forefinger. Steve began breathing harder, and squirming on my lap as I quickened up my strokes. His whole body stiffened, his toes curled, and with a thrust up into my hand, he orgasmed, squirting shot after shot about an inch into the air, and down onto his stomach. I released him, and ran my fingers through his puddle, spreading it over his stomach, as he sighed and relaxed in my lap. I worked myself put from under him, and went to the kitchen and got a warm wash cloth, and cleaned his stomach and softened dick. As I washed him, he hardened again, and looked at me with pleading eyes. "again"? I asked incredulously, and he whispered "please". So again I moved behind him, he leaned back, and I jerked him off, this time rubbing his chest and stomach lightly with my left hand. He orgasmed again in less than five minutes, but with a lot less semen. I cleaned him up again, and told him he needed to get to bed. He pulled his pjs up, gave me a hug, and a kiss on the cheek, and gushed out a thank you. After he closed his door, I lowered my shorts and panties, and attended to my well soaked pussy, reliving the events of just minutes before. For the next year, Steve and I repeated our game every time I babysat the family. Then I went off to college. I still drop by to see the kids when I'm in the area, and Steve is now a senior in college. Whenever I see him, his eyes twinkle, and his bulge grows.
- age 24 now, 17 then, M.J. (female)

I work on a farm on Saturdays. Usually there are families with children, but yesterday there was a young man there. OMG, he was so lovely! I guess he was around 20-25 maybe? I don't know. All I know is that he was soooo hot! I had been working with the horses all day giving pony rides and had a break before we put the horses away for the night. I had been feeling sexy all day..hell...all WEEK actually. I was wearing a jogging top and joggers with a purple thong underneath. I LOVE thongs. I love the way they make me feel like there is very little covering me and I love the feeling of it rubbing against my ass too. Soo, back to this guy. I decided I would give him a little treat so I rolled the top of my joggers down a couple of times. This means that when I bent over he would be able to see my thong at the back, and if I reached up, he would see about as far down as my mound, and holy SHIT did I make sure he saw! I was literally dripping by the time he left. Then I went over to the large hay-barn and climbed the little wooden staircase to the hayloft. Up there, I slipped my joggers off and looked across at the car park as he was getting into his car. I swear, he looked right at me. I shoved my hand into my wet thong and jilled one off as I watched him drive away. One cum wasn't enough though, so I slipped the thong right off and stood there naked from the waist down. I lay on the soft warm hay and spread my legs and jilled myself off to three lovely orgasms! Then, I slipped my joggers on and stuffed my thong in my pocket. It was WAY too wet to put back on. By the time I got home, I was horny again and took a long hot bath and imagined me and this lovely man in the hay loft fucking my brains out! DAMN!
- age 18, Lisa (female)

It all started when my twin sister and I were 15. It was sometime during the summer so it was just her and me at home all day every workday (Both of my parents work). Sometime in the beginning of July, there was a heat wave and our old air conditioner couldn't keep up. The house was hot as hell...pretty much literally. I hated sweating in my clothes in my house. So I had an idea: try out nudism in the house when it was just my sis and I. I guess most people would've just stripped down to underware or something but I skipped that stage (I don't think I even had thought of just doing that). So one day I woke up and decided that that day would be the day I'd go naked. I got out of bed with my morning woodie and went to the bathroom. I let my dick go down (no jack off just natural deflation), and then walked around the house (still clothed) to make sure my parents were gone and it was just me and my sis. I got to the kitchen and ate breakfast with my sister who had woken up a little bit before me. We talked like usual and then went to our seperate ways. She went to the family room to watch tv and I went to my room to get ready for my morning shower. I got to my room and stripped entirely. Then I got a towel, slung it over my shoulder, and walked to the bathroom to take a shower. This was all upstairs so my sister hadn't seen me naked. In fact I sometimes did this when I wasn't playing nudist because I knew she wouldn't see me. After my shower, I dried off in the bathroom and then walked out entirely naked. I walked downstairs and went into the family room and sat down next to my sister who then looked at me and her mouth dropped. Here was her twin brother sitting next to her entirely naked. She said something like: "Nate, what the f*ck are you doing?" All the while staring at my soft dick. "I'm just hot so I decided this would keep me cool" I replied."You don't mind do you?" "Of course I do! I dont want to see that!" (pointing to my dick). "Well, you've seen it before when we were kids...it just was not this big and hairy." "Fine. Whatever. But put clothes on before mom and dad get home." I said something like "Duh I'm not stupid." So for the rest of the day until our parents came home I stayed naked. That night, I went to sleep without any clothes on, figuring my parents wouldn't see because they never come into my room at night or early in the morning. I woke up the next morning with wood again. I got out of bed and walked into the hall headed for the bathroom. As soon as I walked out of my room, my sister walked out of the bathroom and her eyes went straight to my hard seven inch dick which was pointing straight at her. She immediately yelled "Ewww, NATE!" "What?" I said, "You saw me naked all day yesterday." "Yeah, but you weren't hard!" "Ever hear of morning wood, sis?" She just stared in awe as I went past her into the bathroom and decided to give her a show and not close the door to piss (after all she had already seen everything). I forced my boner to face the toilet bowl and let out a nice piss. At the end I shook it a little extra for her enjoyment. I then washed my hands and invited her to eat breakfast with me. Sometime during breakfast my boner disappeared. I then told her I was going to shower and she demanded I wait until she brushed her teeth. I reminded her that I didn't really care if she was in the room while I was showering. She said "O yeah. Okay." So I went upstairs and hopped in the shower. A minute in I saw her walk in and she waved hi as she started to brush her teeth, looking at me through the glass door using the mirror. When I got to washing my dick and balls, she was still there. Somehow I started to harden up and she definitely saw that. Even though she finished brushing her teeth before I finished my shower she waited for me and we kinda chatted until I was done. When I turned off the water I started to dry off. When I got to drying off my still hard dick. She said "Aren't guys supposed to jack off when they're hard?" I said: "If they want to lose their boner." So she replied: "Don't you want to? Isn't it weird to go around like that? Do you want to do it?" I asked: "You mean here?" "Yeah, why not? I've already seen you naked with a boner." I was honestly really horny at that moment so I agreed. I invited her into my room where I grabbed some lotion for lube, sat on my bed, and began jacking off. She sat on my floor staring up at me stroking my member. After a couple of minutes I could feel the cumming rising and soon after I shot a huge load that landed right in front of her. She just left with a smile and I cleaned up my carpet. Later that afternoon my parents called to say that they were spending the night out and wouldn't be back until midnight so I got to remain naked for longer. I used the extra time to jack off some more in front of my sister and this time with porn. We only had a couple of desktop computers in our house at the time so I could only jack off to porn when I was completely alone, but now that my sister appeared to be okay with everything I could do it more often. So that night when we were both just surfing the internet in the PC room, I went to one of my favorite porn sites. I just started jacking off to porn right in front of her. She watched carefully as I came for the second time for her. She was also interested in the porn which she had never seen. For the rest of the summer, I walked around naked all day and she would always watch me jack off. Usually she'd either wake me up and watch me get rid of my morning wood or watch me blow a load in the shower. Sometimes I'd give her an afternoon treat too. Whenever our parents were out late we'd hit the porn. Our birthday was in the fall and she gave me a special 16th b-day present: a handjob. She woke me up that morning with her cool hand stroking my hard cock. I remember blowing my load onto her face and then wiping it off with tissues. Until today I have jacked off for her or she has jacked me off at least once a day. I have never seen her naked or asked to. I'm okay with just having her there to get me off.
- age 15 then, nathan

So, this happened about four months ago. It was a Thursday evening, my son Steve and I were watching tv after eating dinner. At about 9:30 Steve said he was getting a bit sleepy and had a test the next day so he was going to bed. I had walked into the kitchen to put my glass in the sink, saw the mail on the counter, and saw that Steve had received something from a University (he had applied to a few), and this was his first reply. So, I grabbed it and brought it to his room. I was kind of excited, so without thinking about knocking, I just opened the door so Steve could open the letter. When I opened the door, I saw my lovely son on the bed, no covers, with his penis in hand stroking away. I said that I was sorry, and walked out. I laid the letter back on the counter and went to bed. The next morning, when I got up, Steve had already left, he typically will stick around and have breakfast with me, but I was guessing that after last night he might have been a little embarrassed. That evening, I saw Steve when I got home from work, he said that he got the letter, and that he was accepted! Came and gave me a big hug before telling me that he had to go shower and get ready for his date. Thinking that I would have some time, I had dinner, alone, did some laundry, then went to bed and started to read. I was reading a romance novel. A few chapters into it, I started thinking about the night before. My son was now a man, I hadn't seen his penis since he was maybe 10, and he had grown into a very fine man. I'm not sure why, but after thinking about it for some time, I soon found my hand under the covers. I guess that I had got pretty into it, because I didn't hear Steve come in. When I opened my eyes, I looked up to see Steve standing there, with his eyes the size of grapefruit. I started to apologize, Steve started telling me, he had just got home from his date. When he walked in, he said he heard noise coming from my bedroom and thought something was wrong. I looked at him, with those beautiful blue eyes of his, and told him, that we all do it, and after seeing him the night before I was feeling the need to take care of business myself. He continued to look at me, and I was looking at him, then he started to "adjust" his pants. I asked him if he needed to take care of something. He responded that after going on this date with a girl he really liked, and coming home to see me doing what I was doing, he was starting to get that urge. I told him, if he wanted, we'd both seen each other already, he could do it next to me. He gave me a funny look, but I smiled and padded the bed next to me. He told me he had to go brush his teeth first. I said, "alright, when you're ready just come on in." After he left, I didn't want to go back to doing what I was doing, I thought I'd save that in case he actually did come back. About five minutes later, the door opened, Steve walked in, wearing only a pair of boxers. He looked at me and asked if I was ready. I lifted the sheets on the other side of the bed and again, padded the bed for him to come over. He climbed into bed with me, pulled down his underwear, and started to stroke. I told him he should slow things down, and maybe he could watch me first, then I'd watch him. So, he stopped and looked over at me. After a couple of minutes, I asked if he wanted to help. He seemed to know what I was talking about, because he reached over and stuck a finger in, then two. I was in heaven. After I had completed three really great orgasms, I said, "ok, your turn now," and rolled over, onto my side, reached over and started to slide my hand up and down his shaft. Every few seconds, his eyes would look over at me and smile. After he finished, he asked me if he could stay the night. I told him of course, and rolled over onto my other side. We spooned for a good few hours that night. Since this night has happened, we've spent a few more evenings together. We've even planned "date nights" where I would prepare dinner, and after eating, we'd sit on the sofa and watch a movie together. After the movie, we'd go to bed together. We haven't had sex, and we're not going to. I know many wouldn't approve of this behavior, but our relationship has become so much better, we had a good relationship before, but it's only grown since.
- age 39, Sandy (female)

Yesterday was utterly glorious. The sky was blue, not a cloud in sight and a brilliant sun smiled on all creation. I put on one of my favourite summer dresses. It is white cheesecloth and purely because I felt a little daring, I wore nothing underneath. I have already seen other girls around here in my little village with the sun behind them wearing very little and, well, it just seemed a sexy thing to do. So, twenty minutes later, I was on the hills outside the village just walking and enjoying the sights and sounds of spring. The birds were busy building nests and everything was right with the world. Of course, I knew I was naked under my dress and my clitoris responded with a gentle and insistent throbbing. I knew I was getting wet, but then that was the idea. I love teasing myself when I masturbate and I can literally take hours before I allow myself the blessed release of orgasm. I knew precisely what I wanted to do, although I had not chosen a location. As I looked around, I realised, I was totally alone. There was no one else for miles and miles. I gathered up the loose flowing material of my dress around my waist and allowed my nakedness to be kissed by the sun. Oh, but that felt so sexy! It seemed totally natural to me to wriggle my shoulders and let my dress fall to my feet. I picked it up and flicked it casually over my shoulder and carried on with my walk. Oh, how alive I felt! There is something I have always wanted to do, and I am not sure why I find the thought sexy. I squatted down over the grass and peed. That sent my clit into overdrive and the throb now because an urgent scream for attention. I stood and walked on. Then, I knew I was in the right place... in THE place. I was on the very top of a gentle incline, and I could see all around for miles. There were a few tiny dots of people a couple of miles away, and that is when I knew I had to do it here and now. I let my dress fall to the ground and lay down beside it. I spread my legs and started to caress my body all over, from my achingly sensitive nipples, to my tummy (and its new piercing) to my newly waxed mound and pussy lips. I teased my already sensitive clit, and started to finger myself. I knew I was alone, of course, but now I would not have cared if the whole village had turned out to watch. I drew my knees up and let them flop wide apart. I reached behind me with one hand and leaving my right hand middle finger to give my clit the attention she needed, I sank the same finger of my left hand deep into my anus. I have never been fucked in the ass, (never been fucked at all, actually) but I know it is something I will love. My anus was slick with my pussy juices, and it was not long before my finger was buried in there as deeply as it was possible to go. Then I felt the orgasm start to build. Oh, you have NO idea how I edged myself, teasing, almost getting there, then backing off, again and again and again. I was moaning and uttering soft obscenties, when I realised, I could shout, scream, do anything I wanted. At the moment I decided to allow the orgasm to rape my senses, I started to shout the dirty words that I usually only whisper to myself. My world seemed to splinter apart and for a moment or two, I was lost in wave after wave of savage, primal, lustful pleasure. I would not have stopped no matter if anyone had come along. I would not have stopped if a total stranger had wanted to take my cherry there and then. I would, quite literally, have fucked the first person who saw me. That set me off again and this time, I left my (now sore) ass alone and turned my attention to my nipples. I am small there, but what I have works beautifully. I pinched my nipples hard and twisted them. Right there, I made the decision that I will have them pierced next week. Another orgasm tore through me, and oh, how raunchy it was.
- age 19, Alison (female)

Our college is of very cheap construction, so there are very thin walls and you could hear a lot from the neighbouring room. Also there is a terrace connecting many rooms instead of each ones balcony. It?s fabulous when you have a party there, but it?s not very comfortable when you want to have some quiet time because anybody could look inside. There are two regular showers on each floor, but have no cabins nor division and you can?t lock it, so privacy is something architects didn?t believe in. It?s very common, especially in the middle of the night, that you walk in on some person masturbating in the shower. Sometimes two or three sophisticated people go there together and guard the door for each other to have some undisturbed ten minutes there, alone, or especially when with a girl. Most of the people respect when somebody says it?s fully occupied. I had a long lasting problem with finding a place where I could jerk off a little longer than just the quick session while being afraid of somebody?s presence. I had a former high school classmate on the other floor, with whom we went to the showers together from time to time. It usually happened after midnight so we had some time for talking there while e.g. shaving our intimate parts what eventually led us to mutual masturbation. But we got caught twice in three days and soon after we stopped doing that, because we were afraid of losing our heterosexual reputation. Only the coincidence helped me to overstep the fact we didn?t masturbate in each others presence with my roommate, who is a very shy person. One day the new couple moved to the room next to ours, boy and girl, and they were making love almost all the time. I mentioned the thin walls, so we heard everything and I found it very arousing for me. Sometimes when it happened in the night and they woke me up, I quietly did my thing under the covers, but when it happened during the day, which was much more often, it was very difficult to hide the boner in the boxers we always wear when inside. So once we were just reading some books when we heard the familiar moaning from her. It repeated for a while and I had a huge erection and noticed my roommate was about the same. I told him that was better than porn and asked him where he was usually masturbating, because I never heard him. He told me he did it in the school where you could lock and sometimes when I was away while watching porn on the internet in our room. It was just a gesture I showed, moving up and down, and simultaneously we agreed to do it right then, without words. So we stripped and jerked off watching each other. We even forgot to close the window and lock the door. Since then we do it everytime, alone or together, when the couple in the room next to ours makes love. It?s much better than just to jerk off and we solved the privacy problem. When I ask some people about their masturbation, doing it in each others presence is quite common here.
- age 21, anon

My friend Jake and I had been friends since we were kids so him staying the night was no big deal. In fact it was a regular occurrence! Jake had short brown hair, a killer body, deep brown eyes and had a pretty big six incher! Anyway we hung round the house all day then when we went to bed we stripped to our boxers and relaxed. We started to talk about girls and jacking off and I was getting really hard when we went to sleep. The next morning, I woke up to find Jake still asleep. Some of last nights horniness was still there and I had the usual morning wood! I then had an idea! I threw the covers off me, slipped my wood out the leg of my boxers and pretended to be asleep. I heard jake wake up and gasp as he saw my big boner! Then my wildest dreams came true. He reached across to my bed and touched the head of my cock! I almost exploded there and then and I let out a loud moan! I kept my eyes closed as he slowly worked on my cock, wave after wave of ectasy threw me! then I finally blew my load. I groaned loudly and grabbed the side of the bed as ropes of cum flew on to my chest and boxers. I opened my eyes sheepshly to see Jake grinning, his cock making a massive tent. I reached out and rubbed it through his boxers then slipped it out the fly and worked on it, using my own cum lube! Soon he blew a big load all over my face and down my chest, grunting loudly as he did! I went and showered and Jake went home but we are meeting up again next weekend! happy wanking
- age , anon

I am a pretty normal married guy. I guess I have a pretty boring sex life as I really have never had the many adventures described here. I really questioned most stories as being authentic until my adventure over the Christmas holidays. We were staying at my wife's parents' home and were in her old bedroom. The walls were so thin and my wife made it very clear there would be no sex while we were there. I am an early riser and I am usually up long before anyone else. A couple of days after Christmas, I was up early and decided to take a shower and get ready for the day. As I stood in the shower I decided to relieve myself with a nice jack-off. Just as I started getting going there was a light little tap on the door and my wife's sister burst into the bathroom. The shower curtain was not pulled all of the way to the end of the tub and there I stood in all of my glory. She quickly apologized and said she had to pee and couldn't hold it any longer. She quickly ran to the toilet which was the other side of the shower curtain so I could just make out blurred images with the curtain material. I could make out that she had pulled down her panties and pulled up her nightie as she sat and peed and peed. She quickly wiped herself and reached behind and flushed. She sat there for a few seconds and then said softly. "I have always hated the thin walls in this house and the old beds are so squeaky that it pretty much rules out having a sex life while staying here. I'm sorry I think maybe I interrupted your morning workout". Wow, how do I answer this? I am naked in the shower with my tool in my hand and my wife's sister is sitting there with her panties down talking about sex and seems to know I was jacking. I finally said I had needed some relief. She said she did too! I looked around the edge of the curtain and looked at her. She said, stay there but let's do it together! She pulled her panties the rest the way off of her legs and lifted her nightie over her head. I pushed the shower curtain all of the way back and started stroking. She slid forward on the toilet seat and spread her legs. It was an amazing sight. She ran her hand over her entire pussy for a couple of strokes and then put two fingers in and out of her hole lubing up the clit. Soon she stayed at the clit stroking the shaft but not the head of clit. Soon I heard a very familiar sound. She was making several rapid short breaths just like my wife does as she is approaching an orgasm. Then there was the distinctive soft moan, I thought only my wife made when she cums, and she shoved her fingers back into her pussy. I lost it and dumped my load in the tub. We regained our composure a bit and she said thanks I needed that and put on her panties and nightgown. She quietly left me in the shower in bewilderment. The rest of the week she would just smile at me but nothing ever happened and was said again. I am completely amazed that she sounded just like my wife as she was getting close to and when she was cumming, but they look so totally different. Actually everyone thinks they look alike except my wife (Jan) has dark hair (and has bigger tits) and her sister Tina has blonde hair. I had wondered if she was a real blonde but I now know she is. Jan's tits are big and sag a bit. Her areolas are brown and large, bigger than a silver dollar covering the entire end of her tit and her nipples are long and point downward when she is turned on or cold. She has dark curly pubic hair. The inner lips of her pussy are longer than the outer lips and her pussy looks like a flower getting ready to open as the inner lips look like soft petals. They are wonderful to watch when we have sex. Tina's tits were relatively small. I think she must wear a padded bra. Her nipples are little nubs sticking straight forward and the areolas are pink about the size of a nickel. Her pubic hair was wispy blonde, almost transparent. Her inner lips did not protrude at all and when stood up her labia completely closed and looked like a little butt. I have seen enough women (as well as photos and movies) to know their bodies come in all shapes and sizes, but I am amazed how these sisters can look so similar when dressed and so totally different in their sex parts. I am now intrigued and can't get it out of my mind. I also wonder what their mom looks like? Don't think her current hair color is real so that doesn't help. I am sure I will never find out but it is stuck in my mind. So I guess I have questions for the women out there who have been able to observe and compare themselves to their moms and sisters. How different and similar are you to your sister and mom? For those who may have been in such a situation, how different a sound do they make than you when they orgasm? Please share, my mind is spinning.
- age 31, Marty

This just happened a month ago in my apartment unit downtown. Whenever I stay there, I usually take pizza home for my dinner from the local pizza shop. They were good and never had any rants about their service. On one of those weeks, I had been busy with stuff and decided to just have the pizza delivered over to my place. I called the shop and said my usual pizza order and they told me to expect the delivery in about 40 minutes and that was just perfectly fine with me. I was then working out on my bench press, just in my boxers. After about 40 minutes, the doorbell rang and I opened the door. It was the pizza delivery. I took notice that the delivery guy was also fresh-looking, just around my age based on his looks. I let him in and he gave me my pizza. I gave him my payment and he gave the change. Since he's also probably just residing in this neighborhood, I introduced myself and got his name (Eric). I then somehow noticed his casual glances into my body (I was still just in my boxers then) and he brought up a conversation, noticing my workout equipment in the living room. I noticed at that moment that he was also buffed up and well-muscled, probably much like me, though it was not that noticeable with his long-sleeved shirt. After a few minutes of conversing, I then noticed the bulge growing in his pants. I then told him with a grin that "his" needs to be taken care of. He then chuckled off and affirmed what I said. At that moment, I felt mine going hard too and asked him if he'd like to have a quick wank at that time. He said yes and we went off to the carpeted floor. He then took of his shirt and pants and I saw that he was also well-buffed just as me, with his toned arms and abs. I gave him some lube as we started stroking. I was very much horned up by that moment and he suddenly took my cock in his hand and rubbed it rapidly. I instantly felt an intense feeling and saw that he was using on me the rosy palm method, rubbing his palm on my dick head. I myself haven't finished a whole session of just using that method because of its intensity. I then found myself moaning deeply and he restrained me from moving too much by laying himself on my body. I moaned and groaned as I feel his heavy breath on my neck and his twitching arm muscles against my body. I then immediately took hold of his hard dick and did the same method to him, making him moan and curse my name. We lasted about an hour before I couldn't bear the intensity anymore and told him I'm ready to blow. He then told me to jerk his dick more harder. I then blew about 10-15 ropes of cum onto my face and chest. We then rapidly shifted places, with him now the one lying down and I rapidly rubbed my palm onto his throbbing dick. He groaned loudly as he shot out his ropes of cum onto his chest and abs. We then took a rest lying there for a while and jokingly talked about what had just happened. We then wiped ourselves clean and he put his shirt and pants on and went off, telling me to enjoy my pizza. After that day, I would call up the the pizza to be delivered during dinner at my place and of course, have another hot jerking session with Eric.
- age 21, Derick

Hi everyone. It's been a while since my last post but I finally have another story to tell. I'm still a virgin and I don't have a boyfriend so I masturbate a lot. With school and work there is not much time for a social life. So instead I just check out hot guys and use it as my inspiration later. I love butts, but honestly I try to see if I can catch a guy while he's hard so I can see the outline in his jeans. That just gets me going. Anyway, my best friend Amber has an older brother named Steven. I think he is two or three years older than me but I'm not exactly sure. He's tall and cute and I've checked him out more than a few times. Amber caught me once a few years ago and we made each other promise that our brothers were off limits to each other. Well, it turns out that was easier said than done. Last week, Steven was going out of town for the weekend with some friends and he needed someone to watch his dog and fish while he was away. I guess he couldn't find anyone because he asked me at the last minute. He lives about two blocks from where I work so I told him ok and that I would probably just stay over instead of making the drive home. The weekend went by quick. The dog was no fun he just kinda laid around all day until it was time to eat and the fish just swam around. No biggie. I kinda went snooping around the loft but Steven didn't have any fun or dirty secrets. At least ones that I could find. Sunday night, Steven texts me that he's on his way and he would back sometime after midnight. I said ok and I was just watching tv on the couch and I fell asleep. I awoke to the sound of Steven coming in the front door and he apologized for waking me. Then we just kinda started talking about this and that and long story short we ended up cuddled on the couch with the lights off watching a movie. He slowly started creeping his arm up my outer thigh. I got butterflies in my stomach but I just pretended not to notice. Before I knew it his hand was under my shirt and he was slowly rubbing my stomach. I tried to ignore it for a while but I started getting so wet. I leaned more into his body and I tried to put my hand on his leg but it landed right on his crotch. He was soo hard. It felt like his jeans were going to bust at any moment. Then he just turned my head and stated kissing me. I thought about my promise to Amber for a split second but I wanted this so bad. I started to rub his bulge through his jeans. Squeezing and grabbing it. He kicked off his shoes and laid me down on the couch in one motion. My heart was beating and I was nervous but I had never been so horny in my life. He unbuttoned my shirt all the way down then undid my belt. He pulled off his shirt and showed me his sexy abs before he finally laid his hot body onto mine. We were vigorously making out and rubbing each others body. After a while I just wanted to feel his hard dick in my hand. I kept trying to slide my hand in his jeans but it was a tough angle and his belt was still on. He noticed me trying and lifted his torso away from mine. I pulled on his belt until I got it open then went for his jeans and zipper. Finally I reached my hand in an pulled out his hard dick. It was pretty thick and I would guess about six or seven inches. I'm not experienced enough to know a guys size. I would have to measure. It was already dripping his precum and I used it to glide my hand up and down his hard shaft. He brought his body down on the side of me and began to undo my jeans. By the time he got his hand down my pants I could feel my wetness all over my inner thighs. He was rubbing my clit and sticking his fingers in me. I just kept stroking his cock while my hand got wetter from his precum. He sat up and tried to pull my jeans down but I told him that I was still a virgin. He didn't say a word and just laid back down beside me. I put my hand back on his cock and started rubbing his abs with my other hand. I could feel his muscles start to tighten and I knew he was going to finish. All of a sudden I could just feel his warm cum shooting onto my stomach and dripping down my hand. It was the most cum I had ever felt or seen and he just kept shooting. He finally finished and just laid there for a second. He then got up to go find a towel and I quickly started to rub myself and had a great cum before he got back. Now his cum felt cold and I could feel it oozing down my side. Steven gave me the towel and I wiped myself down. He tried to get me to stay but I started to feel bad about Amber. I left and got home in time to eat breakfast with my parents. Amber came over that day and I was so excited but I couldn't tell her anything. Steven has been texting me three or four times a day since then but I just keep saying I'm busy. I like him and honestly I wanna fuck him but I made a promise to Amber.
- age 18, Kim (female)

My brother and I had always been very close and after mom and dad divorced we got closer still. We seemed to like each others company more than with any of our other friends and since mom worked late we spent alot of time together alone after school. Since we were so close we didn't have any secrets from each other and shared everything and we even still sometimes played show and tell. We showed each other how we were growing and I remember how proud I was when my tits were more than just large nipples and I finally grew a few hairs between my legs. He was just as proud when he started getting erections. Then one afternoon he came out of his bedroom naked and said he had something I just had to see and he told me to get naked. After I had my clothes off he got an erection and proceeded to start pulling on it and after a couple of minutes some thick white stuff dribbled out of the tip. He had this big smile on his face and asked me what I thought. I acted like I didn't know what had happened and questioned him about it. He said he had been touching himself in bed last night and it felt good so he kept on doing it until the stuff came out and that felt good so he did it a couple more times and now he could make it happen any time he wanted. Then he said it was too bad I couldn't do anything like it. I didn't want to feel like he was the only one that could have fun like that so I told him I'd been doing it too but only I had to do it a different way. I laid down on the couch and started playing with my nipples, twisting and pulling on them. That I had been doing for a couple of months because it felt good. I had occasionally played around with my pussy too but had never actually masturbated like I was attempting to do now. I kind of ran my fingers along my slit not really knowing what I was doing until I touched the little bump right at the top. That sent a shiver though me and I did it again and then pressed down harder which made me moan a little. Then I just naturally started making circles around it and the more I did it the better it felt. While I was laying there he was watching intently and pulling on himself again. Watching him watch me got me more excited and I pulled harder on my nipples and moved my hand faster between my legs until I had what might have been an orgasm. I had never felt anything like that before and my whole body tensed up and my pussy seemed to be on fire. After it was over my brother squirted out some more stuff and then we both kind of relaxed and caught our breaths. Then for some reason I felt emmbarrassed and I got dressed and went to my room. For the next couple of days we didn't say much to each other, I guess we realised that maybe we had crossed some kind of line. Seeing each other naked was one thing, nudist families see each other all the time, but masturbating in front of each other was something else all together. One afternoon though we talked about it and decided it had been fun but that we wouldn't do it again, at least not together and at the same time. With the rules in place we did masturbate for each other but one of us always stayed dressed while the other one did it. I loved watching him come and it was always so exciting having him watch me do it. Most of the time he didn't even undress, he'd just pull it out and do it but I always made sure I was completely naked before I even started. We always did it after school because we had two to three hours before mom came home which gave us plenty of time. Some days I'd get naked right after school and stay that way. Me walking around like that always got him going and after he was done I'd lay on the couch or floor and take my time getting myself off. We continued all the way thru high school until I went away to college but even then whenever I came home on a break we'd manage to do it again. I'm married now with a couple of kids of my own but we still get the urge every once and a while and we'll get together and masturbate together.
- age 31, Clare (female)

Auto fellatio at the theater:- I was so horny and really wanted to masturbate but I really wanted to be daring and decided to masturbate at the local movie theater while watching a movie. I got into my shorts without any underwear and tee shirt even though it was not really that warm, and arrived at the movie theater and got my ticket for the movie "Salt" with Angelina Jolie. I got some Soda and Pop Corn along with some napkins. It was an early show and there was only about 30 people in the theater. I sat in the very last row and looked around as I sat down. The closest person was five rows forward and to my right by 15 seats. I knew I was in a good position to masturbate. Finally the movie started and within five minutes I had my shorts pulled down so that I was sitting in the theater chair naked with my cock out in the open, I gently stroked it for about 20 minutes while watching the movie. I got a real scare though when an employee came in and started checking like they normally do. After that person left I knew I had a good chance of not being interrupted. So I pulled my shorts back down and took my legs out of my shorts and really started jacking off stroking my very hard eight inch shaved dick. I was so hot and horny that I decided to put my feet on the seat in front of me and as I did I lowered my head and licked the tip of my cock. This was great, the chairs were in a perfect position for great leverage, and I quickly put my head back and within five minutes I was sucking on my cock getting in well over two inches. By this point I was completely ignoring the movie, I did check though to make sure I was still private. I kept sucking my cock and pulling harder and harder on my legs while pushing on the seat in front of me. I was able to get more of my cock in my mouth close to three inches and this was the most I have ever been able to do. For the next 30 minutes I sat there naked and jacking my dick and sucking it. Then I felt the cum boil and I knew I was going to cum so I looked to make sure no one was looking and I then sucked my dick with the desire to fill my mouth. It happened and I swallowed most of my cum but some leaked out and I kept sucking. After I finished I sat there naked until the credits started and most of the people started to leave. I then put on my shorts and left but I turned to see the small puddle of cum on the floor. As I left I passed by this cute girl going into clean the theater. It made me smile knowing she would see my cum along with the pop corn I left.
- age , anon

This took place when I was 17 and my little sister had just turned 13. Because of our difference in age, we really did not have a lot in common. I was a senior in HS and she was in the sixth grade so we had no friends in common or even friends of friends in common. On this particular day, I had football practice after school and she had a study group after school. Shortly after lunch, the coach cancelled football practice and, unknown to me, my sister decided not to go to her study group. When I got home that afternoon, being horny as hell and thinking that I would be alone for a couple of hours, I promptly went to my room and stripped. In a matter of moments, I was lying on my bed, looking at my well worn porn magazine and slowly stroking my hardon, building up a head of steam. Of course, thinking that I would be alone, I did not shut my bedroom door. In the meantime, my sister arrived home and thinking that she was alone because of football practice, went to her bedroom and stripped. She then decided to go to the laundry room to get her clean clothes. As she walked by my room, she looked in and there I was in all of my glory. The first I knew I was not alone was a high pitched "Kenny, what are you doing to your penis and why is it so swollen and stiff?" I froze in mid-stroke. I had to think for a couple of seconds before coming up with my response. "Jennifer, what in the hell are you doing home?" Then I happened to notice that she was as nude as I was and she realized the same thing at the same time. I was very pleased that she was. She always wore very loose clothes and I was under the impression that she was no more developed than when she was as a skinny little 7 year old which was the last time I had seen her nude. I could now see that she was not still that skinny little girl. Her nipples were getting quite puffy and her tits were starting to develop as well. Her pussy was still hairless but, all in all, she certainly was enough to keep my hardon a its full 7 1/2 inches. I could tell by the look on her face that she didn't know what to do so I looked at her and said, "I won't tell if you won't tell". When she started to smile I knew I wasn't in trouble. "Well" I said, "first, it's my cock, second, I'm jacking off and third, I've got a hardon from looking at this magazine". She asked if she could look at the magazine and I said "sure, come on in". She walked in and sat on my bed, right next to me. As soon as she sat down, I layed back down on the bed and started slowly stroking my cock. She asked me if she could help me jack off. I took her hand and placed it on my cock, wrapped her fingers around it and started stroking. I could not believe how good it felt and the fact that my now very sexy 13 year old sister was doing it. I asked her if she knew that girls could jack off too except that in girls it was called fingering. She asked me to show her so I had her stop jacking me and lie down on the bed next to me. I then began to slowly rub her tits with one hand while I spread her legs apart and started to rub her pussy with the other. I alternated between rubbing her clit with my index finger and sliding my middle finger into her pussy. It did not take long for her to come to great climax. I then straddled her pubes while facing her tits and began jacking in earnest. In less than a minute, I blew the biggest load I had ever blown up until then. I then had to explain what I had just shot all over her chest, face and hair. I wiped some cum off of her tits and licked it off my fingers and wiped up some more and put it up to her lips. She promptly licked off and put more on her fingers and licked that off.
- age 34, Kenny

I've been going to my universities fitness center regularly for over a month now, trying to get on this whole well-being bit. Normally I shower in the locker room after my workouts, as it's a long hike back to my residence hall. There are two shower rooms in the locker room, one which has radial partitioned showers and another with three columns on which there are several heads. Most students go into the first room with the partitioned showers. I've noticed that it's only the old men who don't really care and students who want to look or be seen that go into the second room. I always go into the second room. There have been a few guys who will come in while I'm showering. We'll give each other a nod and continue showering until our eyes wander down below. I've seen a fair amount of dicks in there; usually we'll just look as we lather up and scrub our own crotches. Sometimes we'll put on a little show for one another, massaging our dicks, grabbing hold of our balls, arching our backs. Just this morning I was showering, it was almost noon. The early morning crowd was gone and the lunch break crowd had yet to show up. I was minding my own business, cleaning myself when another guy walked in. I was excited; he hadn't chosen the partitioned shower room. When I looked over to see who it was, I noticed immediately that his eyes were looking right down at my member. He walked over and turned on a shower head on the same pillar, directly opposite of me (that had never happened before)! I got a good look at him: blonde hair, slender body, not very defined (although he had very nice pecs), and no body hair, except for a little scruff in his groin and brown forests in his armpits. His penis was massive, he must have been semi-erect; I have never seen a real penis that big. To me something like his dick existed only in pornos. He began shaking his cock and rubbing his balls. I was getting harder by the second. Soon his cock was sticking straight out, and although I didn't have a measuring tape, it must have been eight or nine inches. Once he began stroking his circumcised head, my own uncircumcised penis began growing. In no time I was at my six inches and stroking along with him. For several minutes we were going at it until I mustered up some courage. I thought that since he was forward enough to come time, size me up, stand right across from me, and start masturbating that I could go a little farther. I reached out and touched his leg. I followed it up to the inside of his thigh. He was coming closer to me. I move and rubbed the underside of his balls. He keep stroking. I grabbed his cock and began moving. He let go and moaned. It was so sexy and I felt so excited. He whispered to me, "not here," and led me to the corner of the shower room where there was a deep alcove with a toilet on its back wall. He pushed me up against the wall, pressing our dicks together between our stomachs. I turned him around and sat him on the toilet. With his huge, pulsating cock just inches from my mouth, where I could smell and almost taste it, I began stroking him. In no time his whole body convulsed, he moaned, and spurt out three ropes of hot cum all over my neck and chest. He traded spots with me. I tried to last as long as I could, but in minutes I came, more powerfully than I ever had, exploding rope after rope all over his face. We went back to the shower, cleaned our cum off each other, waiting for our boners to subside before going back into the locker room. When we were done changing we gave one another our numbers. I told him to call when ever, he said he could come anytime.
- age 19, Jonas

I just have to let someone know what I have been observing lately through my bedroom window into my neighbors backyard pool. I have not had a sexual relationship with anyone since my dear husband passed away and what my 19 year old neighbor, Nathan, has been doing at night has been driving me crazy. His family has an in ground swimming pool enclosed by a wooden fence, it appears to be a very private area, although from one specific location from my window one has a full view of the pool area. Most nights after the evening news is over at 10:30 Nathan will come out to the pool for a swim. Usually he would take laps for 20 minutes, and then stand in front of one of the water jets for above five minutes with his right hand mostly underwater and moving back and forth very slowly. Then he would reach for his jar of lube and apply some lube to his erection and then begin stroking with more deliberation. Each time I observed him I became so wet and stood there at the window rubbing my pussy. The sight of Nathan doing this made me so horny and I easily came with satisfying orgasms, some of them were the best of my life. Nathan was very well endowed and I knew I had to figure a way to get him alone with me to see if I could get a more close up view of him other than through my bedroom window. Well, Nathans family had a pickup truck and I needed a few things moved from my storage rental facility to my house and arranged for Nathan to help me one Sunday afternoon after church. On the way over to the storage building I made small talk with Nathan asking him how everything was going after he had graduated from High School. He told me that he was lonely as most of his friends had gone away to college and that he especially missed his girlfriend who had gone too. I told him that it must hard to be a young man his age and not have a girlfriend around to tend to his needs. He look puzzled at me and asked me what I meant by that remark. I revealed to him that I had been observing him almost every night in his swimming pool. Nathan was shocked and embarrassed. I suggested to him that we pull into a motel and that I would rent a room for the two of us to explore what each other needed. Once we were in the motel room there was no stopping this young man. What I mean is that he was kind and gentle; but, he had only one thing on his mind, and that was pure sex. I did things to him that he did not even know about and he made me so very, very happy. Our relationship went on like that for several more months until he joined the Navy. I was sad to see him go. I now find myself masturbating to his and my husbands memories.
- age , Lilian (female)

I am in high school and my brother is a freshman. My brother has been a wrestler since he was seven or eight years old. When we were younger, I would practice with him. Once I hit around 12 years old, I stopped wrestling with him. I was starting to develop and it would hurt to wrestle with him because of how tender my growing breasts were. As I got older, I thought about wrestling with him again, but I always felt like it would be too awkward. Besides, he had wrestling practice three days a week after school. I figured that he got enough practice. One evening, my parents had gone out for a fancy dinner related to my mother's job. This left me and Michael (my brother) home alone. This was not unusual. We generally behaved, often kept to ourselves but occasionally watched tv together or chatted on the couch. This particular night, I was sitting on the couch reading a book. Michael came in from the kitchen and plopped down on the opposite end of the couch. I set my book down. "What's up?" I asked. "I have a really big wrestling tournament next week, and I need a little extra practice. I was wondering if maybe you could help me practice here at home, you know, like we used to." He said. I thought about it, and actually found the idea kinda hot. Rolling around on the ground with my rather attractive 15 year old brother, "accidentally" groping each other. "Sure, just let me change real quick." I replied, hopping up and heading to my room. I had been wearing jeans and a cute top that day. I stripped completely naked and changed from my plain white cotton panties and plain bra, into a hot pink thong and the matching push-up bra. Then I threw on a pair of black short shorts and a tight white tank top. If Michael said anything about the pink bra that could be clearly seen through my shirt, I would just lie and say that I had been wearing it all day and I didn't want to dirty another bra. I returned downstairs to find Michael had moved the couch and coffee table to give us more room. He was stretching. I joined him and I noticed him eyeing my outfit. His eyes were checking out my legs and stomach and flicked quickly up to my boobs and then back to my legs. We finished stretching and looked at each other. "Do you remember the positions?" He asked. "Of course!" I exclaimed. We got into position with Michael under me. I coundted to three and we started wrestling. I was doing better than I expected myself to do for it being my first time in so long, however Michael won with only a small struggle. We assumed the starting position again, only I was under Michael this time. I put up as much of a fight as I could. While we were wrestling his hand was pressed tightly on the outside of my right breast. I appeared to ignore it, and he was ignoring it too, but inside it was making my nipples harden under my pink bra. Eventually, I lost again. "You up for more?" Michael asked me. "Hell yeah, bring it." I replied. We assumed the starting position yet again, Michael under me. We started wrestling. This time, Michael's hand was on my ass and slowly creeping more and more toward my vagina. It appeared to be an accident on his part, but I couldn't help gasp when his finger brushed against my clit. He pulled his hand away, apologising like crazy. "It's fine. It happens." I assured him. We got into the starting position again, me under Michael, and I could feel his dick hardening against me. I pretended not to notice and we started wrestling. As we continued on, he was getting harder and harder. I moved myself in such a way that caused my tank top to move down, so that it was sitting under the cups of my bra. I moved my hand toward Michael's hard cock. I placed it there and pressed, and he gasped this time. Only I didn't pull away. I pressed myself closer to him and continued to apply pressure to his boner. "God Dianne, don't!" He said. I stopped. We looked at each other, my shirt still falling and his hard on obvious. "Please?" I whispered. He pulled me back toward him and removed my tank top. I began to pull his tee shirt over his head, and he began to slide my shorts off. "Let's go to the couch." He suggested. We both got up and sat down on the couch. I reached around behind my back and started to unclasp my bra. Michael slid his shorts and boxers off all at once, and his cock stuck straight up. It was my first time seeing him naked in years. For a 15 year old, it was a pretty decent size. I reached out and began to stroke it slowly and gently. He sighed contently. I continued stroking him and gradually began to speed up and get rougher. After only two or three minutes he said, "Dianne, I'm gonna cum." I continued stroking and I felt his dick spasm. His whole body tensed up and he bagan squirting his cum all over his chest and stomach. I held his cock while he finished cumming. When he was done, he came over to me and slid his hand into my thong. "I've never done this for a girl before." He whispered. I guided his fingers into my vagina and showed him how I liked to be finger fucked. Then I showed him how to rub my clit. He was a pretty fast learner and soon I was laying back writhing in pleasure and moaning out as I came. When it was over, we sat there naked, looking at each other. His dried cum was still on his stomach and chest. We now meet once or twice a week and I help him practice some wrestling, and then when we're done, we'll go up to his room and masturbate each other. It is nice to be able to masturbate with someone else in a non-threatening and no pressure environment.
- age 18, Diane (female)

I grew up in a single parent household. My mother had two jobs and was gone a lot. I was lucky because we lived across the alley from my grandparents house. When my mother was at work I was always supervised by my grandparents. I was lucky because after I was about twelve years old I could go from grandma's house to my house basically supervising myself. I just had to "check in" on occasion with grandma so that she would know that everything was alright. I was free to spend time with myself. This was great for me as I had developed a body that was growing and my pussy was always needing attention. I gave my pussy all the attention it required. The freedom I enjoyed came with a price. I had to do the cooking, cleaning, and the laundry to help my mom out. I had chores to do every afternoon after school and I had to clean the house and do laundry on Saturday. Believe it or not I was glad to do it. I didn't want to go to a sitter or any thing like that. As I got older I experimented with my personal sexuality. I started wearing fewer clothes when I was cleaning house. Pretty soon I was vacuuming totally nude. The freedom I felt when naked is undescribable. I could rub my clit and cum when I felt the need. It was so enjoyable vacuuming. I started being mostly naked on Saturdays doing the laundry also. Once I had the washer and dryer going I would hold my pelvis against the vibrating machines and have the most enjoyable orgasm. Who knew taking care of chores could be so much fun. I developed a strong desire for penetration and couldn't get away from it. I would insert two and three fingers into my flower but my fingers couldn't get deep enough. It was like an itch deep inside that I couldn't scratch. I kept trying though. Then one Saturday while I was doing the laundry I found the answer to my itch. On laundry day our dirty clothes are in the hamper in the bathroom. I had to wash them fold them and put them away. I had clothes to put in my mother's room and while putting her clothes in her dresser I saw a huge flesh colored penis shaped object standing erect on her night stand. My eyes locked on to it and I was captivated by it. Beside it was a bottle of astroglide lubricating liquid. I finished putting the clothes away and walked over to the night stand and picked up the dong. I had never seen one before. My pussy started to tingle. The dong was so big around that my fingers couldn't touch when I grabbed it. It intrigued me sooooooo much. My mind was racing. I started to think about how this huge dong was probably in my mother's pussy the night before. I would never have imagined it. My mother has always been a very private person. I was so excited! I had to play with it! I took it to my bedroom and closed and locked the door. I did that in case my mom or grandma came in unexpectedly. My bed is a four poster bed with a blanket rail between the bottom posts. A while back I had started resting my feet on the rail with my knees bent toward my chest. I would bend my legs toward my body and spread my legs as far apart as I could while I played with my pussy. I started doing this when I shaved my pussy. I am more sensitive shaved and it is much easier to clean when I have my period. I placed a pillow on the bed where my butt would be and two pillows where my head would be. I placed my six foot standing mirror at the foot of the bed so that I could see myself with my new found friend. I wasn't sure what I was doing. I knew that I was going to find out. My heart was beating so fast with anticipation I could hardly breathe. The way I was breathing you would thing that I was in a foot race. After everything was in place I laid down in my "playing" position. That's what I called it when I would think about playing with myself. My butt would be raised off the bed, my body was on the bed and my head and shoulders raised. This position gave me such a view of my pussy. I would lay in this position and slide my fingers in and out up and down my pussy. I would stimulate myself with one hand or both. I just enjoyed my times of self pleasure. Today was different. I had something that I was curious about laying beside me on the bed. I picked it up and held it between my boobs. My pretty, perky, pink, B's as I called them. I followed the wire coming from the dong to the control box and twisted the button. It started to buzz slightly. The buzzing made my nipples get hard. I turned the button more and the buzzing became more intense. I rubbed it on my nipples from breast to breast. Sliding on my dry skin was not smooth and easy so I got some lotion that I had close and squirted it on my tits. They were becoming so sensitive by now and my pussy was throbbing like crazy. I could feel my vagina wetting itself. I could feel my labia relaxing and my love lips opening. My vaginal secretion was flowing freely as it came out of my pussy and went between the cheeks of my butt. I was glad I covered the pillow with a towel. I spread more lotion to the top of my pelvis. I moved the dong up from my pelvis to my nipples, circling them and then back down to my pelvis. I couldn't tease any longer. I had to relieve myself. My build up was so intense. I had to hold the dong with two hands it was so big. I grabbed the lube that I took from my mother's room and squirted it liberally from my belly button to the lips of my pussy. I circled my pussy with the dong buzzing. It felt sooooooo good. I circled my pussy over and over. I was almost afraid that it was too big. Then I took a deep breath and held it in. I went from circling my pussy to parting my lips with it. The outer lips opened up and the head slid between them. Then the inner labia opened and the head slid between them. I could feel the huge size of what I was doing. It was huge. I tilted the dong toward the foot of the bed and slid the disappearing head up toward my clitty. My clit hood opened up and exposed my clitty to the slick shiny huge vibrating head. When the vibe touched my clit I came. I had a huge orgasm. I had not had one like that before. I let out a loud grunt. Oh yesssss Oh Yesssss Oh Yesssssss I kept saying over and over as I came again and again. I wasn't done yet. I wanted more. I wanted to feel actual penetration. I had been fantasizing about it for so long and now was my chance. I couldn't stop here. I moved the dong to my hungry vagina and started to pull it in. The vibration felt soooooooo gooooooooood. The head disappeared completely. I could feel a huge build up inside. It was like a dam holding back a huge lake of water. I pulled on the dong and it wouldn't go any further. I started to move it in and out. In and out felt so good. I could feel a kind of stretching sensation. I pulled the dong out and squirted more lube between my labia until it ran down to the towel. I then teased my pussy again. I was determined to have penetration. I started to push the dong in again. It slid in to the same depth as before. Just a little deeper than the head. I turned up the vibration a little higher and placed both hands on the dong and pulled it in an inward motion. I started to move it in and out. I could feel the contours of the realistic head and the motion stimulated my vagina. The in and out motion felt sooooooooo gooooood. I could feel a slight pain. It was a pain of extreme pleasure. I moved it in and out faster and harder. I felt something give. The pain increased. The dong broke free and went all the way in until it stopped. I felt it reach the end of my vagina. I thought my pussy had EXPLODED. I had just had the most intense orgasm ever. I screamed EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIyyyyyyyyyaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh. There was such a gush of my fluids that was a crimson color. My pussy was squirting fluid out of it as I pumped the dong in and out. With each motion I would cum. I pumped the dong in and out until I was exhausted and my pussy was sore. I took the dong out and rolled over onto my side. I curled up in to a fetal ball. When I finally stopped my pussy really hurt. I thought that I had hurt myself. I laid on the bed and got my senses about me. OMG that was so intense. What had I done. It was so painful but felt so good at the same time. I had used up a good portion of the day and had to hurry and get cleaned up. First thing I did was clean up the dong and put it back where it was, I noticed that I had used up quite a bit of the lube. I hoped that it would go unnoticed. I then took a hot bath and that made me feel better. My pussy was still really sore. I let it rest for a few days after that. I had to hurry to finish my chores afterwards. Everything had to be done before mom got home. When she came home she was pleased with my work and we went to a restaurant for dinner. I was glad of that. There would be no clean-up after dinner. We had an enjoyable evening. I will never forget that day I later learned that I had broken my hymen myself. After my pussy quit hurting me and the dong became the best of friends. That vibrating dong gives me such intense orgasms. I have yet to find anything better...
- age 22, Angela (female)

My girlfriend and I have been together for over a year. She is the first girl I have done anything with and her religious upbringing has made her quite shy sexually. She is starting to get more adventurous though. Over new years (summer in the southern hemisphere) we stayed in a lake house with some friends from college. It was a short walk down to a very small beach where we went swimming to ring in the new year. On the way back (with a bit of dutch courage) I suggested to my girlfriend that we should come back tomorrow night to go skinny dipping, and she agreed. So the next night we headed down to the beach, nervously checking for other people. It was my first time skinny dipping?what an amazing feeling! We made out in the cold waist-deep water, occasionally stopping to laugh at how naughty it all was. Back on shore we were kissing again. I was keen to know if she would be comfortable going further in a semi-public place. She was kissing me passionately so I took that as a cue to continue. She started to moan as I played with her breasts and ran my hand down to her pussy. I began to tease her clit and she grabbed my penis and started to stroke. We made out violently as we masturbated each other. In a few minutes she was gasping for air and shuddered to orgasm, her feet almost giving way under her. Not long after that I came, shooting my load over the sandy shore. My girlfriend was very excited by our "adventure" and has loosened up a lot since. Last week she played with herself for the first time, masturbating to orgasm while I watched. It was the hottest thing I have ever seen.
- age 19, Sam

Amy, age 26, and I live in next door apartments in the south near the Gulf Coast in one of those complexes that have a swimming pool and tennis courts, etc. We were friendly with each other, grilling steaks and burgers on each others balconies and sharing a bottle of wine or a couple of beers on the weekends. Amy had a strong sex drive, as she had made many references to it. However, she had never made any suggestion that she would be into a relationship with me. She always had women over to apartment and three of them were more regular visitors than others. I observed the comings and goings of these women for about three months when a light bulb clicked in my mind that Amy was a lesbian. I finally got up nerve to bring up my suspicion that she was a lesbian with her and she openly admitted to she was a lesbian. She added "Jim, I thought you knew my sexual preference, as I had never tried to have more than a friendship relationship with you." I told he that I respected her sexual preference; but, that I was a little disappointed and that I was beginning to care for her as more than just a "friend". We talked for a good hour on the subject Amy told me that some of her women were bi-sexual women and that she thought most of them would be open to a Threesome, and asked me if I would be interested in that. Well, I had seen all of her women friends and they were all as hot as Amy and my reply was a definite YES. For about six months Amy and I shared her lovers that were willing to be with us. It was great watching two women go at it. I was awkward at first as I had never done anything like that even though it always had a "happy ending" for me. Amy was very open with her partners telling them what she wanted from them to get off and I soon learned the techniques and zones of touch and pressures as the women pleased her. I became more involved and began pleasing Amy in the ways the other women had pleased her. Eventually, Amy and I had lone love making sessions without another woman and she had let her apartment go and moved in with me. We continued with this relationship for about a year and number of women visiting us diminished to just two. Amy told me that she still needed the softness of another woman every now then and that she was totally satisfied with our relationship and that I made her happy. I told her that I understood and I was ok with her having a couple of "close" female friends. That was 22 years ago and Amy and I have been married for 18 years and have two daughters.
- age 21 then, Jim

From the balcony of my apartment I had a really good view of my neighbors son's bedroom. When I first noticed this I suppose he was 18 years old. It must not have occurred to him that I could observe almost every move he made when his lights were on as he always had the window curtains wide open. He looked to be what one would consider to be an average teenage guy with a strong sexual desire. He would masturbate almost every evening whilst laying on his bed. Most of the time he would lube up his penis and edge it for while until he couldn't take it any longer and then start stroking rapidly releasing his load onto his stomach. At first I was fascinated by his masturbation and his devotion to it. However, after several months of observing his almost daily routine his ritual became annoying. He would stand in front of his dresser mirror observing his body, his erection while flexing his muscles and admiring his male attributes. In late spring the apartment complex pool was opened and I met him at the pool laying in the sun. I struck up a conversation with him and he seemed to be quite intelligent and knowledgeable in current affairs. We became "poolside" friends as we usually tanned together and chatted. On frequent occasions I would observe a bulge growing under his swimming trunks. Before the "bulge" would get out of hand he would get in the still cool water and the "bulge" would subside after a few minutes. One day I asked him if he had any girlfriends and to my surprise he said no, just a couple of dates every now and then. He told me that, other than his mother, I was the only female that he had talked to this much and that he appreciated me for being willing to talk to him so openly. With that said, I asked him if he would like to go up to my apartment and have some iced tea. As we were standing on my balcony drinking our iced tea, a look of terror overcame his face as he realised one could see into his bedroom from this viewpoint. I admitted to him that I had been observing his masturbation activities for the past several months. His face flushed red and he was lost for words. Finally he asked me if I enjoyed watching him. I told him that at first I was fascinated watching him, then annoyed, and then, as I got to know him that I began to enjoy them again. I was becoming pretty wet between my legs and on impulse I asked him if I could masturbate in front of him. We went to the inside of my apartment as I stripped naked and laid on the couch, placing my right hand over my pussy and fingering my lips. He watched me in amazement and took off his trunks, stroking his erection. We were both quite aroused and I could feel my juices starting to really flow. Soon, he got up and ejaculated all over my breasts, with loud moans and I had a tremendous orgasm just after his. For the next six months, as he went on to college that fall, we became mutual masturbation buddies. He often came to my apartment, we would sit around in the nude watching TV or movies. He would play with himself openly and I would do the same often ending with performing other sexual acts on each other. He was a nice guy, I wonder what ever happened to him, as I moved to another city when he left for college.
- age 34 now, 25 then, Janice (female)

I'm known as a good girl... No one would guess it, but I masturbate about three times a week. I know I should sleep to be well-rested for my day of tests tomorrow, but...my pussy is dripping. I wore skimpy clothes (minus underwear) around my room while studying. I was turned on, but busy. Now, I am ready to go! This will be difficult to narrate while I'm doing it... I've been playing with my nipples for awhile now, and they're hard and perky. Pulling down my soaked panties... Wow, running my finger down my slit shows I'm pretty wet. Mm, this feels so nice, rubbing my clit. I think tonight, I will go beyond my normal clit-and-tits routine and into my actual pussy. Whoa, I'm so tight that I have to go in slowly with one finger. I don't usually masturbate with penetration because of this and fear of seeming unchaste. How will I ever fulfill my fantasy of riding a nice, big cock? Ah, but it feels really nice, so much so that I had to stop typing so I could use my other hand for my clit. I can't help but to let out little gasps, and if it weren't for fear of being caught in the act, I would be moaning. I know how to supress my moans, though. So nice... I took my finger out of my tight tight hole so I can get intense with my clit. Yes, something's building up... So close now... I can't take it!! That was fun.
- age , anon (female)

I'm very shy. I always have been. But I love to masturbate, and usually do it at least five to six times a week. The feeling I get when I'm touching myself is just amazing. Usually, I tend to do it at night when everyone in the house is asleep and under my covers with the lights off, and usually don't even fully remove my clothes. One afternoon recently I had the house to myself and was feeling very achy and wet, very horny. I just didn't want to wait until the nighttime to take care of it. So I got completely naked with the lights on and the windows open, letting in the cool air. I wanted an orgasm that was intense...one like I'd never had before. I don't have any sex toys, but that day, I decided to use the end of my hairbrush. I was already changing things up by being completely naked in the living room with the windows wide open. But I really wanted to feel naughty and sexy and do something spontaneous...something that would give me the intense, toe-curling orgasm I wanted so badly. So I sat down on the couch and opened my legs, playing with myself first just with my fingers. I did what I usually do, really building it up and making myself slick and soaked, then I started with the hairbrush (and damn that really felt amazing). The cold wind coming in through the windows was making my nipples hard, so while I played with my pussy using the hairbrush, I rubbed my nipples too. I could really feel that sensation building inside that meant I was close, so I stopped everything. I let the feeling start to subside then I straddled the arm of the couch and with my finger inside, I started grinding my hips against it (riding it, if you will). The pleasure was INCREDIBLE!! And instantly I came. Hard. I've always been particularly "vocal" during masturbation, but that orgasm actually made me squeal. I collapsed back on the couch but didn't let up once. I began fingering and rubbing even faster than I had before and within minutes, I was arching my back and crying out as another orgasm hit me. I got the intense, toe-curling, mind-numbing orgasm I wanted. And after the fact, I realized that anyone who would've come by the house could probably have seen and heard me masturbating. And that thought made me have to do it all over again.
- age 18, ShySensualist (female)

My friend Jake and I had been friends since we were kids so him staying the night was no big deal. In fact it was a regular occurrence! Jake had short brown hair, a killer body, deep brown eyes and had a pretty big six incher! Anyway we hung round the house all day then when we went to bed we stripped to our boxers and relaxed. We started to talk about girls and jacking off and I was getting really hard when we went to sleep. The next morning, I woke up to find Jake still asleep. Some of last nights horniness was still there and I had the usual morning wood! I then had an idea! I threw the covers off me, slipped my wood out the leg of my boxers and pretended to be asleep. I heard jake wake up and gasp as he saw my big boner! Then my wildest dreams came true. He reached across to my bed and touched the head of my cock! I almost exploded there and then and I let out a loud moan! I kept my eyes closed as he slowly worked on my cock, wave after wave of ectasy threw me! then I finally blew my load. I groaned loudly and grabbed the side of the bed as ropes of cum flew on to my chest and boxers. I opened my eyes sheepshly to see Jake grinning, his cock making a massive tent. I reached out and rubbed it through his boxers then slipped it out the fly and worked on it, using my own cum lube! Soon he blew a big load all over my face and down my chest, grunting loudly as he did! I went and showered and Jake went home but we are meeting up again next weekend! happy wanking
- age , anon

Humping a pillow is nice but I end up coming very fast, so what I do is I shave all my pussy hair (I like the feel of smooth skin, and when I'm wet I love to rub it all over). Lying on my bed naked I spread my legs and pinch my nipples to a peak rubbing them nice and hard till my clit is stiff. If I'm not very wet I suck my fingers a bit till I have some nice spit on them then rub my clit nice and slow with my right hand while my left hand rubs my anus (again use some spit). My clit will get soooo hard that I get these little shocks (it's like coming little by little) that go all around my body. Pumping a finger in my pussy and rubbing my fingers all around my clit. I will come sooooo hard while a pump my hips in the air. My clit will stay hard that during the night if I happen to get up to pee. I just have to rub it all over again after leaving the bathroom.
- age , Robyn (female)

I think I have a bit of an exhibitionist streak in me, as I really get off on the idea of other people hearing or catching a glimpse of me masturbating. Sometimes I leave my blinds open, strip down naked and play with myself in my bed next to the window. I live in a ground floor flat with a car park and more flats just outside my window, and I fantasise about someone masturbating as they watch me stroke my breasts and pussy in clear view. Other times, I leave the windows open, and slowly begin stroking my pussy lips. I work my fingers all over my pussy until I'm really wet, then I dip my fingers in once or twice to cover them in my juices. Once they're nice and wet, I focus my fingers on my clit, working it up and down, and in small circles. At first I just begin letting the occasional sigh and moan escape my lips. But as I get more excited, my heavy breathing and loud moans of pleasure must soon be audible outside. When I know I'm near my orgasm, I finish myself off with my vibrating dildo on the highest setting. Before long the whole street must be able to hear the loud buzzing, and the beautifully sexy squelching noises as I pound it furiously in and out of my soaking cunt. Finally, I have an incredible orgasm, which makes me scream into my pillow. I hope everyone outside enjoys my performance!
- age 21, Dahlia (female)

Me and my best bud have been doing this for a couple years now. We jack each other off a lot but one night we were really horny but didn't wanna go all the way because we thought it was a bit too much. Basically one of us lays on our back with a boner and the other sits on it so the cock runs up the ass crack. The one on top then rubs their ass up and down the other's body over and over. It feels AMAZING and I always cum the most when we do this. Sometimes it can be even better when you lay them on their front and you kinda dry hump their ass. Its even better if you use something as lube like shower gel or KY Jelly.
- age 21, JP

Lay in bed on which ever side is most comfortable, with your knees bent and together. Now lift your upper leg up, and with one hand reach around behind your butt, grasp both of your testicles and stretch and pull them toward your butt. Lower your leg down so your penis is on one side of your legs and your balls are on the back side. Slow and easy, straighten out both of your legs, squeezing them together as you go. This will pull on your testicles and make your penis as hard as a rock. Spread a towel beside you, and under your cock, and position it so that when you ejaculate it will catch your semen. A sock slid over your penis works great also. Both make for easy clean up. The technique is to bring your self to ejaculation without ever touching or stroking yourself, and this is how it's done. Squeeze your legs together clamping down on your balls. Now stretch out your legs, which pulls back on the testicles causing your cock to become very hard. Try to get your legs completely stretched out. You may have to do a little adjustment to your testicles to get full pressure on your cock comfortably. The shaft and head of your cock should feel like it is stretched and expanded like it's going to pop. Ease up on your leg squeeze and let the pressure off. Now squeeze and straighten out your legs again. Keep doing this in cycles, sometimes holding on the pressure, letting the head of your cock build. Relax your mind and just concentrate on the feelings in your penis. Let the feelings flow. As you feel the urge to ejaculate coming on, relax the squeeze just a little. With practice you can get to the point where you can get right to the edge and just hold it there by gentle squeezes and releases, letting the waves of pleasure surge through your whole body. When you go over the edge, sooner or later, just squeeze and stretch out hard, letting your semen squirt, all with no hands. The ejaculations can be quite intense at times. I usually squirt 6 to 8 times before my ejaculations start to subside. When they do, I then reach down with my hand to stroke my penis, usually to another climax, followed by 4 or 5 more good squirts. I only follow up stroking by hand when I'm alone. I have used this technique several times when on business trips where I may have to share a hotel room with a fellow employee, or those nights when the wife is just not in the mood, and I just have to masturbate. It's a silent way to pleasure myself and no one knows, because there is no rocking the bed by stroking. The technique is silent, very pleasurable, and is actually rather exciting, especially having someone asleep right beside you while you ejaculate your load.
- age , Rinin

I am a 19 year old female who goes to college, but this happened when I was home on break after finals. My brothers and I were home alone because my parents were at work. My brothers are both 16 (twins). They're pretty handsome (though I wouldn't think of them as the hottest guys around). Both are approximately 6'1", 180ish pounds. I was walking to my room upstairs when I passed their shared room. The door was slighly open so I peeked in to see what they were doing, without announcing myself. When I did this, I saw both of my brothers naked, sitting on one of the beds and slowly rubbing their boners, which were eight inches (I heard them talk about the size, I can't tell myself). There was a porn movie playing on the TV in their room, and it looked like they were both watching it. I looked for a minute, getting really horny. I was about to leave to masturbate myself when they scooted together and started jacking each other off. They spat on their hands every once and a while for lube. After about 20 minutes, one of my brothers announced he was going to cum. He stood up and pointed his dick at my other brother as they began to touch their own dicks again. My standing brother continued to stroke until he grunted and I saw a stream of cum shoot from his penis and hit my other brother who then shot as well. I could smell the cum and it smelt awesome. After a minute of just panting, the boys got some tissues to clean themselves up. I then went to my room and masturbated...what an orgasm!
- age 19, L. (female)

One day about a year ago, my sister (who was 16 at the time) barged into the bathroom as I was sitting on the toilet jerking off. She saw what I was doing and freaked. I got really scared that she was going to tell my parents that I was masturbating (they're the crazy you-can-never-masturbate-because-the-Bible-says-so type). She in fact started telling me she would tell Mom. I pleaded with her not to tell. I got her to promise not to tell, but she had one stipulation: I had to jack off in front of all of our siblings. That meant I had to jack off in front of her, my 15 year old brother, my 14 year old sister, and my 13 year old brother and sister (twins). I agreed to it just because I feared my mom that much. She marched me downstairs to the family room where all the other kids were watching TV. As I walked in, my 15 year old brother, Dave, noticed my boner in my shorts and started teasing me. Everyone laughed, as even the 13 year olds knew about boners. My sister who caught me, Patricia, started to tell everyone about how she caught me and that my punishment would be to do the deed in front of everyone. My brothers thought this was hilarious and started laughing hysterically. Patricia made me take off my shorts and boxers and stand in front of my siblings jacking off. After about five minutes of pounding my meat, I began to cum and aimed for Patricia who had found a seat right in front of me. Some hit her, some just fell to the floor. She quickly left. I think she jilled off but I can't be sure. Next to leave was Dave who had an obvious hardon and later admitted that he went to jack off in his room. I then left and made my youngest siblings clean up. Ever since then I haven't been bashful with my masturbation or nudity. Whenever my parents weren't home, I'd never close the door when using the bathroom, letting my siblings stare at my cock as I pee, shower, take a dump, and even shave naked. I never closed my door when I changed. Most importantly, my siblings saw all the jacking off they wanted. When I jerked off in my room or bathroom like old times, my door was never closed. I also moved to public spaces and jacked off in front of everyone while doing everyday things like watching TV. Sometimes I'd even watch porn with others around, including my sisters. It was all great fun and really exhilerating with an audience. Eventually my brothers decided to join me. So sometimes all three of us would be jacking as our sisters watched. The girls never got naked for us, but we never actually wanted them to. We just wanted them to watch. I haven't really done this since I've turned 18, but my brothers definitely still do.
- age Just turned 18, John

My girlfriend was over watching tv and she had to go to the bathroom. I decided to masturbate and she walked in on me. Now we never talked about sex so she was in shock. But then all of the sudden she took her shirt off and jeans then she took her bra off and panties so I continued to masturbate while she was fingering herself. I cummed like never before and Laurie squirted and I couldn't believe this. So she told me to come over two days later. So we were in her room masturbating and her mom wasn't home. So we continued and her mom came in the room. Me and Laurie covered ourselves up and she was shocked. But then she said this is normal and was happy we weren't having sex. She said for us to continue and she actually gave Laurie and me some techniques. This was cool and she said one time she would like to join us but she said it wouldn't be right and left. I continued and Laurie pulled out her vibrator which her mom gave her as a birthday gift. Then we showered together and went downstairs and had supper. Hope you enjoyed there's more coming and yes it's real.
- age 22, Joe

I masturbated compulsively with my mother's vibrator when I was a teen. I masturbated on the toilet in the bathroom, it has a shag carpeted cover and I stimulated my anus by rubbing it against it when I masturbated with the vibrator on my clitoris until I climaxed uncontrollably. I read The Hite Report that was my mother's until I was so aroused by reading about other women stimulating their clitoris' that I would have to climax by masturbating my clitoris directly until I orgasmed. I masturbated and had an orgasm in the public library I was so turned on. I tried not to make a noise but I couldn't stop myself from masturbating. Because I read the report there it made me need to masturbate until I orgasmed. I get really turned on when I masturbate really loudly and the vibrator I need to masturbate with is really loud. I'm so ashamed that I masturbate with a vibrator. I can't buy one so I use an electric toothbrush and masturbate really loudly until I orgasm in my car and I tape record it so that I can masturbate to it with earphones on so that no one can hear me masturbating.
- age , me (female)

Usually I Jill off with toys. I especially like to use dildos and bullet vibes. I masturbate almost everyday but the other day I forgot to buy batteries and became super horny. I had never orgasmed without my bullet before so I did a little research. My new technique: I sat up in bed and leaned back against the wall and propped my knees up in a bent position. I stated off massaging my clit. Then I inserted two fingers and stated rubbing around up there. I remembered reading about the gspot and realized that must be what I was rubbing. Soon I was so wet I could hear my fingers rubbing and thrusting the area. I was moaning hard with excitement then it happened. A little liquid came flowing out and ohhh it felt good!!! I kept going more and more came out! I had never had such a powerful orgasm. It was hard not to scream. When I stopped rubbing. And pulled my fingers out a steady flow of liquid came out (thought it was pee but I didn't mind because as I have wrote about before I find pee pleasurable). After I was done I got up and that portion of my bed was covered. Problem was I was not expecting it so I didn't put down towels. That's when I discovered it was not pee because it didn't smell except for the smell of sex and cum. I did this again and again and the liquid comes out every time. I love my new discovery.
- age 27, Rachel (female)

Ok, let's just take it as read that most girls can cum by rubbing their clits and some by just fucking themselves with something. I can also cum by just squidging my thighs together. (VERY handy for cumming in school!) I am a chorister and organ scholar too. I won't say where for obvious reasons. I find that I love to masturbate inside the organ, and especially when I know there are other people around. During choir practices, I get to play the organ unsupervised and I cannot be seen from the knave of the church or the chancel. That means that I can be daring. I usually slip my knickers off before going up to the console and always sit on the organ bench with my bare pussy in contact with the wood. (I LOVE the thought that my organ teacher will have my pussy wetness on his trousers...he could have SO much more if he wanted). While he is downstairs working on some part or other I will start to jill off. I love that at any moment he will want me to start playing again, and that just makes me "edge" all the more. I can usually cum three or four times during a rehearsal in church and I am sure I look flushed when I come downstairs again. I have also "used" an organ pipe for masturbation like someone else on here has done. I guess I have a real kinky streak in me. I am still a virgin but I would LOVE to be fucked inside the organ....(and there is one choirboy in particular,,, DAMN, I would be his first in the blink of an eye... WHEN he is old enough ...or NEARLY old enough that is). For now, there is only me, my fingers and my imagination. I am ready for sex,,,MORE than ready, but I also enjoy my masturbatory life too. Oh, I forgot, during services, I have to be robed. That means cassock, surplice and since I already hold a performance diploma, I am entitled to wear the academic hood, but I sometimes go totally naked underneath.
- age 19, Sarah (female)

Any kind of touch on the clit can be stimulating for me. I don't have an orgasm easily from penetration, but when someone rubs my clit, I go crazy! I love to masterbate and have from an early age. When I get hot and horney and my clit is swollen and ready to explode, the feeling that I love the best is to touch it first lightly with a vibrator and then work it harder until I cum and cum, over and over again. When I was younger, I discovered the wonderful feeling of the water from the bathtub faucet. I put a little water into the tub, not much, just enough to be nice and warm on my back. I then slide my body down to the foot of the tub with my legs on either side of the faucet. Getting into position under the flow of the water to run directly onto my clit. The force of the water is hard and incredible!! I move my ass around with the water pushing down on me. It doesn't take long to bring me to an unbelievable orgasm. If you have never tried this, I strongly encourage you to!! A few years back, I showed my husband this method. Now he has me lay in the tub and masterbate to the flow while he sits alongside the tub and pleasures himself while watching me so that we can climax at the same time. Wonderful!!
- age 38, Cheri (female)

I don't masturbate a lot. I have a 6 year old that takes up most of my time, and I have a 19 year old, and a 22 year old (but they do not live at home) and I am divorced from my husband. My 19 year old stayed the night one night, and my daughter was sleeping over her friends house. My son was sleeping in the living room, and I was still awake. I had not had sex, or even touched a penis in months, and I was feeling extremely horny after watching a sex scene in a movie on lifetime. I was wearing my tight workout pants, and I had on a tight red shirt that stopped before my belly button. Although, I am 49 years old, I am in better shape than most women my age. I used to tan, but I kept getting thong tan lines, and I tried to tan nude, but I never felt comfortable. I started to massage my crotch. I took off my shirt, and was wearing no bra. I pulled my pants down, then my thong, and soon I was naked. I rolled over onto my stomach and began massaging my vagina in that position for a little. I didn't want to use my vibrator, sometimes it can get loud, and sometimes I can get loud. I needed something. I decided to just go for it. I pulled the silver vibrator from my dresser drawer, and realized my tits were hard from my cold room. I put my tight red shirt back on, and sat on the bed. I put the vibrator in my mouth, and sucked on it to get it nice and wet. I soon found myself sucking it for a few minutes longer than I intended. (it had been almost a year since I had given a blowjob, and almost two years since a handjob). I finally twisted the bottom, and velt the vibration rumble. I let it rest on my right tit before letting it drop down onto my pussy (which I had just freshly shaved a nice thin strip above just hours before). I never used to shave my vagina, until I joined facebook, and was having a chat with my sister (who is older than me) that she shaves, and wanted to know if I did. I told her that I did when I was pregnant with my second son (19 years ago), and that I did it again when I was pregnant with my daughter (6 years ago) but I stopped. She told me she shaves to make herself feel young, and that she feels that her husband gets more turned on by it. Even though I don't have a husband to show my shaved vagina, I did feel younger with a smooth, shaved pussy. Anyway, I was sitting on the vibrator, moving my butt back and forth on it while sitting on the edge of the bed. I wasn't whimpering at all, but it felt damn good. If only really cocks would vibrate like this. I put a hand back on my ass crack, and let my finger slide down until it rested on my asshole. I had only put a few things up my butt before (exp: a sharpie, a thermometer, and and old toothbrush) I only do it when I am really horny, and that night, I was really fucking horny. I let my finger push its way in, and I let it slide as far as I could take it. I finally started moaning (but not loud, just soft breathing). I did that for quite some time. Then something weird happened. I just wanted to cum. I didn't care if my son knew, or heard, or saw (in fact, I kind of hoped he would catch me. It gave me a weird sort of excitement). I heard my bed creaking loudly. That was good. For some reason I wanted to be caught. My son is sort of overweight, but I knew if he saw this he wouldn't freak out. I caught him getting a blowjob from his girlfriend, and afterward we talked about it and I told him it was alright, and that its just oral sex, and that everyone does it) I also caught him masturbating recently, and he was watching a porn video online called 'MatureDaily' and he was really giving himself a jerk over it. I stood up, and leaned over my dresser, pushing the vibrator into my pussy with my right hand. I was looking at myself in the mirror above my dresser as I did this, and I noticed some wrinkles. I was moaning, and letting out high pitched (but quiet) whimpers as I touched my face with my left hand. I put my right finger in my mouth and started sucking it, a second later, my bedroom door opened. I could have stopped, but I did. I went on as if I handt noticed. I wasn't close to cuming yet, so that was another reason to not stop. I heard the door close, and figured he'd just seen, was syartled, and left. But then the door opened again. "Mom?" he said. I was still acting like I didn't see him. He repeats, "Mom." I heard the door creak, and then nothing. I started sucking my finger again, and then I felt it. Something poked my left buttcheek. I turned, and there he was. He looked at my crotch, and I looked at him, surprised. He asked me why I was masturbating so loudly, and I told him I was "horny as shit" and he just told me to be quiet. He gave me a hug, and I think he said something about my pubic hair, but I didn't hear him. I was so hot, I licked my pussy juices off of the vibrator, and tried to let it slide into my asshole. It was too big, and I ended up kind of hurting myself. I put it back in my vagina, and had my way for another hour. I was loud. I eventually had to cum, and let myself spurt. I kept going and came again. My cum was dripping down my thighs. I kept going even longer, smushing my butt up against the wall, and having doggy with the house until I felt more cum splash down my thighs. I rubbed my asshole for a few minutes, and then stopped. I took my shirt off, and laid there, crotch wet with my cum, my mouth was wrapped around the shaft of the vibrator, and sucked the juices off. I swallowed, and then put the toy back in my dresser. I fell asleep quick, and when I woke up, I was still naked, and my pussy was covered in dried cum, and my asshole hurt, and I needed a shower. I showered, dressed, and went out to say hello to my son. I gave him a hug, and he let his hands brush against the back of my shorts, obviously feeling for a thong (he has a thong fetish, I always let my thong ride up so he will see it, and he always hugs me, and brushes his hands up againsy my butt to feel for a thong). This time he put his right hand on my left buttcjeek, and squeezed. It was awkward because I wasn't horny anymore, but I thought of kast night, and its not like he doesn't know what I have under my shorts.
- age 49, Kelly (female)

I am a bad girl. I have always been a bad girl. But so is my little sister, Kelly. Kelly stole two of my boyfriends in high school and rubbed it in my face (not that this justifies what I have done here). One of my boyfriends (he was really just a friend I wanted to screw) ended up fucking her first. She seduced him a week after I told her I was going to let him fuck me. This is all water under the bridge. But she flirts openly with every guy I bring home. And she is a tease, but then so am I. I guess we have always been in competition. First a little about me: I am 5' 8," brunette, slender, B-cup, 28 years old, college-educated, an amateur photographer. I am an exhibitionist and I love to masturbate. I don't have a boyfriend right now. I masturbate four to eight times a week, and regularly at work. I like to come here and read stories while I am at work and slip my hand inside my panties and think about all of the bad girls and bad boys who come here to do the same. I am a receptionist who basically just answers the phone. I have a private work area and a deep, secluded desk, which allows me plenty of privacy and time. The boredom is just too much. I usually start reading erotica around 2:00 in the afternoon, so that I can rub one off by 5:00. Sometimes I like to "come" while people are leaving the office for the day. By 4:30 I am so horny I would almost fuck anyone; I have at least one finger deep inside my cunt under the desk. Sometimes I go home sans panties. I love to feel the juices running down my thighs as I ride the subway. I get off because of the danger of it all. I get off because I like to be seen, or to imagine that I could be seen. I'm telling you this because my love of exhibitionism has led to some naughty behavior over the years. This has been going on for a long time. When I was a teenage gymnast, I teased my coach something terrible. I was so bad. I had a crush on him. I had just started masturbating and I was doing it everywhere. I purposefully let my leotard ride up into my pussy. I just liked the pressure against my clit, and I basically masturbated (without hands) in front of him, rubbing against practically everything. He could not take his eyes off of me. I know he lusted after my tight virgin ass. And I gave him every possible view of my body that I could dream up. I was always "accidently" showing him my panties or "forgetting" to wear underwear under my gym clothes, which were sometimes soaked through until they were transparent. I love his eyes on me. He must have been so frustrated, with my spread legs in his face all the time. And he stared, but he was always a gentleman. I am surprised nothing actually happened between us. But back to Kelly: Kelly and her new boyfriend Mike came to stay with me for a night at my apartment just after Thanksgiving. She told me she is not in love with him. Mike is just a fling who fucks her well. She said they are not exclusive and that it is not at all serious. This got my interest up. Let me just say that Mike is good looking, not really my type, a little too sleazy and preppy but he has a good body just the same. They stayed in my roommate's room (she was out of town) right across the hall from my bedroom. The doors have transoms, and the transoms have been removed, so there is a big hole above each door. This allows sound to travel easily from one room to the other. My roommate and I hear everything that goes on. She and I both have listened to each other having sex. I have heard her masturbate (she and I both have vibrators) and I am sure she has heard me. She has certainly heard me watching porn. The sounds are unmistakable, especially when I join in. During dinner my sister asked me how my photography was going. Eventually I confessed that I had been taking some erotic self-portraits (we had already been discussing our sex lives or in my case lack of sex, which meant masturbation). She asked what "erotic self-portraits" meant. Mike's jaw dropped and he intimated that he was very interested in seeing them. I said they were mostly soft-porn nudes and a couple racier than that. She pointblank asked if I was actually masturbating in the photos. I confessed that in some of them I was. She asked me what I did with the photos afterward. She asked me if I showed them to men of if I used them to get off; or were they "art" pictures. Then she cut me off and said that actually she did not really want to know. "I use them to turn me on," I told her. "I would show them to men if any were in my life, but for right now I look at them myself." Mike said he would love to see them. "I'll bet you would," my sister said, and she punched his arm. "Let's go to bed," she said. "First let's see the photos," Mike said, "I think she wants us to see them." Kelly shook her head and laughed. She said that if I wanted to show my "erotic self portraits" to Mike, that was my business. (She scowled at him.) Then she added, "If I know my sister, and I think I do, she definitely wants to show off her nudie photos." Mike said he was willing if I was. Kelly said he could see them but that she wasn't that interested. We went upstairs to my room. But when Mike followed me to my room, Kelly came in right behind him. I turned on my computer and showed some nude self-portraits to them on the screen. They were tasteful and did not have any explicit shots of my ass or cunt?and none of me masturbating. They showed me in panties, bare-breasted with hard nipples. They showed my exposed ass and a couple not-too-revealing shots of my pussy and erect clit, but nothing superbad. Mike said they looked really great. Kelly complimented me, saying that they were surprisingly erotic. She said that she could see how they would lead to a good rub. I sensed that Kelly was uncomfortable and that Mike was horny. Then I said that the show was over; that I did not know Mike well enough to show more. Kelly said it was a good idea to stop. (But I really didn't want to stop.) Kelly suggested that, for a special treat, I show Mike one more photo and then we were done. Then she stood up and went to the bathroom to get ready for bed. "Don't tarry," she said to Mike, as she shut the bathroom door. As soon as she left, Mike asked to see a racier shot, "You know, one where you are really into it, really turned on. One where you are 'taking matters into your own hands,'" he said. I said he was a very naughty boy and he said that I was the naughty one because I was the one who was showing nude pictures to her sister's boyfriend. I had to agree. He began to beg, which was not a turn on. He said that I was a tease and that I couldn't leave him hanging like that. Then he played the "you know you want to" card. He whispered "You know you want to show me a racier photo. And you know I am dying to see one. You're really pretty. I want to see one where you are actually touching yourself." The truth was I very much wanted him to see me masturbating. My pussy was burning and soaked. I said that maybe I would show one or two more but that then he had to leave. "Hurry," he said, "We don't have much time." He motioned to the bathroom. I thought "If you want a racier photo, I'll give you one." Mike leaned in close over my shoulder. I could feel his hot breath on my neck. I selected a photo of me bent over with my ass in front of the camera. It displayed my crack, asshole, and glistening cunt lips. I was looking over my shoulder at the camera, licking my lips. This was by far the hottest I had shown yet. He groaned, saying "Mmmmmm. Very nice." His face was right next to mine. "One more," I said, "Then it's off to bed with you." He said, "You are one hot piece of ass." I elbowed him in the ribs. He responded by putting a hand on my shoulder. I was getting very worked up. I selected another in the series, one of me still bent over, but spreading my cunt lips open with the V of my fingers. He could see right into my pink hole. He could see the wet pearl. He could see my fingers wet with my juices. He whispered "Oh, my God. That's so hot!" I felt his hand slip down my back and around, under my armpit, to my side. He was getting near my breast. His hand advanced. I felt his finger circling my nipple. I pushed his hand away. I left the image up on the monitor and stood up to let him look longer. He took my seat at the computer. I did not know what I was going to do. I needed some distance from him. I was getting hornier by the second. He stared at the screen. I said that I thought that's enough. I put my hand on the mouse and he put his hand over mine. "Just a few more seconds, please?" he asked. I removed my hand from his. Then he asked if in the next image I was actually fingering myself. My heart was racing. My mouth was dry. I was shaking. I told him that I think I was maybe a little. He said that he loved to watch a girl play with herself. He said Kelly wouldn't let him watch her. Then he asked me if I was going to finger myself later that night. I said that I probably would, since I was really turned on. He told me he was really turned on too. He asked to see one more picture, one of me with my finger deep in my pussy, and then he promised he would leave. My cunt was burning. "You know you want to show me," he said. "And you know I am dying to see it," he added. "Come on, I want to see what you will look like when you are doing it later tonight." My breathing was audible. I said "You're right. I'm bad. I love to be watched." I leaned over his shoulder. I selected another photo. "Are you ready?" I asked him. The image came into view. It was of me nude on my back, knees up and spread wide. I was spreading my pussy lips with one hand and fingering myself with the other. He jerked back and said "You are so hot. You make me want to fuck you." I was standing next to him. He reached around and put his hand on my ass cheek. I did not do anything. He ran his finger up and down my ass crack, tickling me. "Thanks for the compliments, but I think you should go to your girlfriend now," I said. He continued to stroke my ass. I moved away from his hand, but I didn't want to. "Just let me drink it in," he whispered, staring at the photo. "You are so fuckable, and such a bad girl," he added. "I love how wet your pussy is. Is it that wet now?" he asked. "Probably. Yes. It's very wet," I said. "You have to go now. You have to go to your girlfriend." He stood up. "Is your clit hard right now?" he asked. "Yes, it's very hard," I said. "Is it sensitive?" he asked. "Yes, I am sure it is," I said. He ran his middle finger around my ass and pussy on the image on the monitor. "I would love to taste you," he said, as he pressed his finger against my clit on the screen. "You are worse than I am," I said, and I pushed him toward the door. In the doorway, he reached down between my legs and gently cupped my pussy, stroking my slit with his middle finger. It felt wonderful. Without thinking, I pressed back against his finger, shaking. I spread my thighs and grabbed his hand and pressed it harder against my crotch. "Kelly is ten feet away," I said. "I know, it makes it that much hotter," he said, and he kissed me hard on the mouth, now running his finger from my ass crack to my clit and back again. I opened my legs. I exhaled, and then I removed his hand and pushed him out. "Goodnight," I said. "I'll be thinking of you," he said, reaching again for my cunt. He unbuttoned my pants and quickly unzipped them. He placed his hot hand on my stomach. "I just want to put my finger inside you, please, just for a second," he begged. "No," I whispered, "You have to stop." Before I knew it his hand was inside the waistband of my pants and deep into my panties. A second later his finger was inside me, working its way into my very wet cunt and I was gyrating against him. "We have to stop," I said. I pulled his hand out and pushed him out the door. "Goodnight," I said. "Thank you," he said. As soon as the door shut, I locked it and shoved my jeans and panties to my ankles. I kicked them off and sank two fingers into my soaking pussy, as well as one into my ass. I fell back on the bed, legs spread, thinking of Mike pounding away at my cunt, sucking my clit, forcing his cock inside me. I fantasized that he was raping me. I came in less than a minute, shaking and writhing to a wonderful orgasm. I heard Mike go to the bathroom and then back to their bedroom. I got ready for bed. Then I stripped nude and got under the covers. I knew I was going to masturbate again. Before my sister arrived, I had warned her about the noise issue with her room; that I would be able to hear everything that went on in there. Still, almost immediately after I got into bed I could hear that they were having loud sex. I shouldn't have been surprised. I knew how horny Mike and I were. I might as well have been in the bed next to them (I wish that I had been). I heard them kissing, sucking, moaning and cooing. I heard her giggling, and I heard her beg him to eat her out; to go faster; to lick faster; to fuck her harder. I heard the bed creak and move. I had to finger myself again, and this time I rubbed my clit, with my vibrator moving in and out of my pussy. I know they could hear me going at it. I didn't hold back. I wanted them to hear me. I wanted Mike to know what he had done to me. I groaned louder and louder. I held back, though. I heard Kelly come really loudly then I heard him come. He said "Oh, fuck. Oh, fuck. I'm coming. I'm coming. Oh, God." She said "Come for me. Come for me"; I waited, so that they would know exactly what I was doing. I turned my vibrator on high. My orgasm built and I allowed them to hear me moaning and coming in gasps. I grunted "Oh, God. Oh, God. Ohhhhhhhhh God!" as I came. There was a long silence after my orgasm. Then my sister, laughing, said "Goodnight." We all burst out laughing. Mike said "Goodnight. That was amazing." "Goodnight," I said. "Sleep tight." Lying there, I could not help but continue to toy with my pussy until I went to sleep. I wanted to come again but I did not have it in me. In the morning, I brought myself to another great cum thinking about the night before. Then I took a shower, went downstairs, and made coffee. Mike came down alone in his PJ bottoms and a T-shirt. I was sitting in a chair in my nightgown and panties (sans bra). He got a cup of coffee and leaned against the counter. I asked him if they had a good time last night. He said yes and asked if I had a good time too. We both laughed. "You know I did," I said, grinning. He told me "You know I was thinking about you last night, especially when I could hear you touching yourself." I reminded him that he was a very bad boy; that he had turned me on so much that I had to bring myself off. He said that I was the bad one. He told me he was thinking about fucking me while he was fucking Kelly. Then I noticed his cock was getting hard. It was swollen and going down his leg. I got wet right away. His cock got larger. It bobbed, like it needed to get out. I lifted my foot up to the chair (I wanted him to see me). I allowed him to see my damp panties. I felt them getting wetter. He looked between my legs. I spread my knees. My panties were riding up into my cunt and ass. I rested my head on my knee. I closed my eyes. Then I opened them and I stared at his cock. It was totally hard now, tenting his PJs. I opened my legs to give him a better view. I felt the wetness seep into my crotch. "You are the naughtiest girl I know," he said. "You're pretty naughty yourself," I said. He reached down and squeezed his cock. "If I could I would fuck you right now," he whispered. I reached down and slid a finger up the moist slit of my panties, ending on my hard clit. "I don't think we should do this," I said, as I pressed my finger against my clit, rubbing it in circles. "No, we shouldn't," he said, as he pulled his cock, "but I really want to fuck you." I slipped my finger inside my panties and into my cunt. I had never been this brazen before. I pulled my panties aside, showing him my pussy, as I worked my finger slowly in and out. He groaned and continued to squeeze his cock. "I love watching you," he said. "I would love to eat you and fuck you." "I would love for you to fuck me," I told him, as I worked two fingers in and out. "Show me," I said, pointing to his cock. Mike pulled his PJs down, letting his cock bounce into view. It was beautiful. He squeezed it. "Do you want to suck it?" he asked. Then I heard my sister coming down the stairs. In a few seconds she would be in the kitchen. I removed my wet fingers, put my foot down, and crossed my legs. Mike pulled up his pants and turned to the sink to hide his erection. They kissed and said good morning. "You look flushed," she said, "Do you feel OK?" "Yeah, I'm just a little warm," he said. "I'm actually cold," she said. Then he told us he was going upstairs to take a shower. He left. I got my sister a cup of coffee. I said I was going up to my room to get dressed. (Really, I was going to finger my pussy or ravage Mike's cock, but you already knew this.) I went upstairs. The bathroom door was shut. I thought about opening it. But I held myself back. I went to my room and took off my nightgown and panties. I played with my nipples (with my bedroom door open). I was very wet, imagining Mike licking my cunt. I imagined sucking his cock. My pussy was slick and hot. I put a finger inside. Then the bathroom door opened and Mike walked nude from the bathroom to their bedroom. I saw his tight butt. He did not see me or even know that I was there. But I knew if I did not shut my door he would see me and I would see him. I just froze. Then I sat down on my bed facing the open doorway. I lifted both feet to the bed and opened my legs wide. I heard him gasp. He was standing outside my doorway. His cock was long and thick and semi-hard. I gasped and acted surprised. Then I smiled wide. "Sorry, I thought you were in the shower," I said. "I didn't know you were up here," he said. We just stared at each other. His cock started to rise. He took it in his hand and squeezed it. I opened my knees. He just said "Oh my God." I slipped a finger down to my clit, then to my puss, wetted it, and started stroking. He grasped his cock harder and started stroking in earnest. He walked into my room but I held up my hand to stop him from coming too close. I rubbed really fast and hard. So did he. He stood between my open legs. He slipped a finger between my ass cheeks and tickled my asshole. I jerked. "Let me at least lick you," he begged, still stroking his cock. "No, just finger me," I said. "You have an amazing body," he said. He worked two fingers into my willing cunt. I lay back and bucked my hips against his hand, as he fingered me hard, telling me how much he wanted to fuck me. I stroked my clit. I took hold of his cock and stroked him. He kneeled on the bed between my legs. He was guiding his cock to my cunt. He wanted to fuck me. I stopped him from entering me. Soon, we were both almost ready to climax. Then I heard my sister slowly coming up the stairs. "Go!" I told Mike. He ran to the bathroom and shut the door. I closed my door just before Kelly got to the top of the stairs. She suspected nothing. She stood outside my door and asked me what we were going to do for lunch. "I don't care," I said, as I brought myself (quietly) to one of the best orgasms of my life.
- age 28, Bad Girl (female)

My son Dave, just started at the local college this past spring. Like every year, during break we'd visit my parents out to Santa Monica. He got out of classes around noon on Thursday, I picked him up and we headed off. We pulled up to a motel that evening. We put our bags in the room then headed off to dinner. When we got back, we decided, so we could leave early the next morning, I should take my shower then, and Dave would take his in the morning. I went to the bathroom, turned on the water, but realized I had forgotten my night shirt to change into, so I went into the room to get my shirt out of my bag. When I walked out, Dave was in bed watching TV. I had to reach to get to my bag, and when I did, my towel fell to the ground. That moment felt like an eternity, I was standing there with my eyes wide open, like a deer in head lights. That's when my own son looked up at me and said, "Wow mom, you're hot." I sheepishly smiled and hurried to the shower. While in the shower, I kept thinking about the fact a nice looking, younger man in the next room complimented me. Soon I found myself with a hand between my legs. After a nice LONG shower, I dried off and went out to the room. When I got out of the bathroom, I heard heavy breathing, and when I turned the corner I saw my own son stroking himself. I was getting hot all over again. I started to feel a little guilty though, watching my son play with himself, and me enjoying it. So I cleared my throught, Dave looked up all flustered, then he started to apologize. Blabbing on and on about how sorry he was. I told him that it was ok, everybody does it. He looked at me and told me he's heard that before, but he didn't think girls actually did, the only thing I could think of to do was to show him. I told him to scoot a cheek, pulled my panties off, walked over, sat down beside him and pulled up my shirt. His eyes were staring right at my crotch, only looking up to look at my breasts every few moments. I noticed a bulge in his underwear start to get larger. I then said, while I was busy, he could take care of himself. I think he was too occupied with himself to hear me, but he knew he didn't need my permission, he was stroking away. After a few moments, he reached for a tissue, but I was still going. I asked if he wanted to "lend a hand" he looked at me and smiled as he reached over. He fumbled a little at first, but soon, I was biting the pillow. When I came for the third time I told him we should get to sleep, we had a full day of driving and then family in the morning, but asked him if he wanted to sleep together. He just smiled at me and nodded. We spooned the rest of the night. The next morning when I woke up, his hand was cupping my breast, and I could feel his cock poking my bottom. I turned and kissed his forehead to wake him up. When he opened his eyes, he said that he had a wonderful night and thanked me. I told him it was I who should be thanking him. I then said it was his turn to shower. He got up, went to the bathroom and turned on the water. I needed my contacts, so I walked into the barhroom, he opened the shower curtain and asked if I wanted to join him. I replied that I was feeling a little dirty after last night. He opened it wider, so I took off my shirt and underwear and climbed in. Dave and I soaped each other up. I noticed he was waking up in other ways, I smiled and decided to rub him off. After he came, he was thanking me and asked if he could return the favor. I sat in the corner, on the ledge of the shower and Dave proceeded to pleasure me to one of the best orgasms I've ever had. After we got ready we ate breakfast and hit the road. A few hours later we arrived at my parents' house, however a few months ago, they moved into a small condo, so Dave and I were just going to have to stay at a hotel. Every morning, and then again every evening, we explored and pleasured one another. We didn't have intercourse, but we did about everything else. We've been back for a month or so now, and he's been dating, but there have been a few nights where either of us has had any plans, and we've both taken advantage of the situation. Our relationship has just gotten better since the start of all this.
- age 43, Diane (female)

One day when I returned home from school, on my way up to my room as I passed my sister's bedroom door I heard some noises but thought nothing of it at the time. I had dropped my stuff off in my room and changed out of my school clothes into something more comfortable to walk around the house in. After I went by my sister's room again I heard almost the same noises and wondered what was going on. I knocked lightly on her door but she didn't respond so I quietly and slowly opened the door myself and took a peek inside. What I saw when I looked into my older sister's room surprised and kind of shocked me. There were two naked women on the television and they were using toys on each other. My sister was laying on her bed with her legs spread and she was thrusting her pink dildo in and out of her pussy rather quickly. I just stood there in awe of what I was seeing, which at the time I didn't have much of a clue of what it was. I could hear the wet sounds as the dildo was moving in and out of her pussy. I had also noticed that she was hairless between her legs, which at the time struck me as strange since by her age she should have had hair there already. I had light peach fuzz between my legs at that point, do I didn't understand how she had none. I stepped inside a few feet and got next to her bed so I'd be within her vision, unfortunately she was too engrossed in herself to notice me. So I moved closer to the bed and tapped her shoulder while saying, "Monica?" to get her attention. Needless to say I scared the crap out of her. When I touched her shoulder she jumped and yelped a bit. She then immediately clamped her legs shut and tried to pull the blanket over her but only managed to get it over her crotch. I must say, thinking about it now, seeing my sister with her chest and face all red and her pretty pink nipples stiff was quite a magnificent sight to behold. After she realized what happened she looked at me and asked me what I was doing. I told her that I heard strange noises coming from her room and I looked in to see what was going on. I asked her what it was that she was doing and at first she couldn't come up with an answer. After about a minute or so she had calmed down and she told me that she was masturbating. She told me to go into my room and wait for her. She went into the bathroom and cleaned herself up, and after she got dressed she came into my room where I was waiting. She talked to me about it and why she did it for a few minutes and when she was finished I asked her if she could teach me how to do it, explaining that I'd never done it before. She told me to come into her room later that night after dinner. Awhile after dinner, when our parents were occupying themselves with a movie and our brothers had gone off to one of their friends houses like they always did, I walked into her room and she asked me if I was sure I wanted to go through with it. I let her know that I was sure, that I wanted her to teach me how to make myself feel that good. She got up and pulled the comforter off her bed and told me to undress myself. I quickly dropped my shorts and panties together, then pulled my shirt off, followed by my training bra. I hopped up on the bed and waited for her to tell me what to do next. I was too excited to be nervous or embarrassed at that point and couldn't wait for her to teach me something grown up. My sister looked at me and cracked a soft smile at my anticipation. She slowly undressed herself and climbed up on her bed next to me. She sat so her feet were towards the head of the bed and her right leg was pressed up against my left leg. She looked right at me, smiled and said, "Okay Jac, watch carefully to what I'm doing and do exactly what I do to myself to yourself." She reached down between her legs and begun running her fingers up and down the length of her lips on the outside of them. I repeated what I saw on myself and while not intense, it felt good. She continued her movements up and down her lips, gradually moving more towards the center each time. Once again, I mimicked her movements and just like before, it felt good. I noticed that her nipples had become stiff and she had her left hand up cupping her supple breast. I tried doing the same as I had just started growing breasts of my own, so I wasn't as successful. Eventually she pressed two fingertips down against the top of her slit, and when I followed suit this time, it felt rather intense and sent an electric shock straight from my crotch and outward throughout my body, and this is when my nipples became erect. She started rubbing that sweet spot in slow, ever increasing circles and I went along. At this point I felt something very new and incredible to my young, inexperienced mind. My whole body felt warm and I was tingling all over between my legs. I could feel a wet, slightly sticky substance start to develop under my fingers, which made my circles move faster and smoother. I started going on my own a bit and wasn't paying attention to my sister as much anymore. When I did look back at her, she was leaning back on her elbow and had two fingers pushed inside her pussy. She was pumping them in and out of herself quite rapidly. Upon seeing this I decided I should try it too, so I tried sliding two of my fingers inside myself but I couldn't get them in, I was too tight. I figured maybe one would work and I was right, my one finger slid into me and I pushed until my entire finger was buried in my virgin pussy. (I should mention that my hymen had been broken at some point earlier in my life while I was participating in sports.) This brought on a whole new set of feelings, which was incredible. I felt the wet, sticky fluid inside me, my insides were hot and squeezing against my finger. I started pulling it out and pushing it back in slowly to get accustomed to this new sensation. I had my eyes closed and was going on instinct by now. I heard a low moan and a little sort of yelp sound come from next to me. I opened my eyes to see my sister with her fingers buried deep inside herself and she was holding them tight there, the heel of her hand pressed firmly up against her mound. I noticed a substance which was white and a little bit thick seeping out around her fingers and when I noticed that, I looked down between my own legs and noticed the same fluid in much smaller quantities, around my finger. I looked back up at my sister, I saw that her stomach and thighs were twitching and her lips were a very deep pink. She was breathing much heavier, her chest and face had turned the reddish pink color I had seen them earlier that day. She had stopped moving so I figured she had finished and now it was my turn to experience release. I leaned back onto her pillows and closed my eyes. I brought my left hand up and started rubbing my sensitive little nipples and began thrusting my finger in and out of my pussy faster. It really started feeling intense now so I decided I'd try and get that second finger inside of me. I brought my middle finger up and pushed it in my pussy when I thrust my index finger back in me. I inhaled sharply as it was a very tight fit but I'd loosened up enough to get it in me. The feelings rushing through my body were stronger than anything I'd ever felt before. All of a sudden I felt my entire body stiffen up, my legs straightened out, my stomach tightened up and I arched my back as the first orgasm of my young life rushed through my body. The intense feelings coursed through me for only a matter of seconds, but it felt like forever. My body loosened up and my butt fell back down on the bed. I took a deep breath and opened my eyes to see my sister looking right at me and smiling. My legs were twitching just like I had seen hers doing and almost my whole body was red or pink. I looked back down between my legs and saw the sticky substance seeping out around my fingers and it was really warm. I pulled my fingers from my sensitive pussy and they were covered in my cum. I was taking long, deep breaths and I could feel my heartbeat in my crotch. My sister handed me a little hand towel on my sticky fingers and told me to clean up with that. She gave me a soft smile and slid off the bed. She told me that she hoped I learned what I wanted and headed off to the bathroom. I just giggled to myself and was glad my big sister taught me something so intimate.
- age , anon (female)

Hi, yesterday it snowed so much I didn't have school. My parents were both home so I had to do things around the house. I finally got some time to myself and said I was going to take a nap. I was hungry so I took an orange and a banana to my room with me. I turned the stereo on and locked my door. I was feeling kind of horny and I decided to do something about it. I have a vibrator and a dildo. I couldn't use the vibe because it would make too much noise so it was my hand and the dildo. I like to play with my clit and then put the dildo in my pussy. I was rubbing my clit and fingering myself a little, it felt so good. I love playing with myself! Anyway, I took my dildo and put some lube on it and started to push it in myself. I love how it feels when it first goes in. I pressed on my clit a little harder and pushed it farther in until it felt like it was filling me up and pulled it out a little going back and forth slowly. I did this for a few minutes going fast and slow and sometime a little deeper. I like how that feels when it goes in fast and hard. I rubbed my clit faster until I came. Sometimes I squirt a little but not this time. This usually happens if I keep going and have two or three orgasms, sometimes I like it and other times I wish it didn't happen because it can be messy but if I am really horny I love it. I was rubbing myself when I thought about what the banana might feel like in me. It's weird but I thought I would try it. I put some more lube on my pussy and the banana and started to put it in me. It felt different but I liked it. I pushed it in as far as it would go. I wished I could use my vibe but I rubbed my clit as hard as I could while I held the banana in me. I let my pussy push it out on the bed and then put it back in using it like my dildo, it felt so good I didn't want to stop so I kept going and rubbing myself until I came again and pulled the banana out. I had another idea after this was done. I like to put things in my ass sometimes and push them out. I have used golf balls, lipstick, the narrow hairspray or mousse cans, markers, a vibrating toothbrush. Just stuff I have at home. I decided to use the dildo for a little while and get my ass relaxed and try to put the orange in. I lubed my ass with my fingers and played for a few minutes, rubbing my pussy at the same time. I put my dildo in and pushed it in and out slowly until it felt good. I really like doing this to myself. It just feels so good. I dildoed myself for about 10 minutes and pulled it out and stuck three fingers in my ass and wiggled them around and stretched it out until I thought I could push the orange in. It felt lke I could so I lubed the orange and my ass a little more and put the orange up to my ass and started pushing, it only went a little, but I kept working it and pushing until my ass stretched and it started to go in, it felt so good as it entered me, I had to push with my fingers kinda hard to get it all the way in but it went, oh my gosh, it felt a little weird but I liked that I got it in me. I then layed back and put a towel down and began fucking my pussy with the dildo and rubbing my clit. I did this for a few minutes and then I started to try and push the orange out, I kept trying and could feel it moving but it wasn't coming easy. I'm glad it wasn't a very big one but it slowly started to come out and as it did I rubbed harder on my clit until it finally popped out on the towel, I kept rubbing and had a huge squirting orgasm, it felt so good to do that, I wanted to scream a little but I couldn't. I just put my pillow over my face and laid there. That was the best orgasm I have ever had. I think I like fruit a little more now.
- age 18, Amy (female)

I masturbated compulsively with my mother's vibrator when I was a teen. I masturbated on the toilet in the bathroom, it has a shag carpeted cover and I stimulated my anus by rubbing it against it when I masturbated with the vibrator on my clitoris until I climaxed uncontrollably. I read The Hite Report that was my mother's until I was so aroused by reading about other women stimulating their clitoris' that I would have to climax by masturbating my clitoris directly until I orgasmed. I masturbated and had an orgasm in the public library I was so turned on. I tried not to make a noise but I couldn't stop myself from masturbating. Because I read the report there it made me need to masturbate until I orgasmed. I get really turned on when I masturbate really loudly and the vibrator I need to masturbate with is really loud. I'm so ashamed that I masturbate with a vibrator. I can't buy one so I use an electric toothbrush and masturbate really loudly until I orgasm in my car and I tape record it so that I can masturbate to it with earphones on so that no one can hear me masturbating.
- age 32, me (female)

When I was 14 my best friend had a big brother named Paul who was 17 and fit as fuck. Over six feet, broad shoulders, muscles and a tight little arse that I couldn't get enough of ogling. I was at the age when just hearing the words 'cock' or 'fuck' got my little pussy instantly wet, and I loved to visit my friend Anne's house for the slight possibility of seeing Paul undressed?just a shirtless moment or a brief second of....is that his cock swinging behind those sweats...yes, no, fuck yes!?would set me up for a weeks worth of wanking. One magical day, Ann and I were watching a video when (yes!) Paul came sauntering in in his football gear. I mustered up all the subtlety of a horny 14 year old as I checked out thick hairy thighs and (score!) bare chest as he pulled of his jersey. All stored away for what promised to be a wank-and-a-half when I got home. My little clit was already twitching at full speed. Paul wandered off towards the utility room at the back where the washing machine was and I squeezed my thighs together as I imagined him getting naked in there. Getting up a few seconds later to get my drink from the table I noticed that the door of the utility room was slightly ajar and the mirror in the hall meant I was watching Paul strip off his shorts. I nearly dropped the glass; Anne told me to stop being such a clumsy tart. I realised that if I casually moved over to another chair I'd have the perfect view. I obviously wasn't as casual as I'd imagined as Anne looked up suspiciously and asked why I'd moved to a chair further from the screen. 'Being so close hurts my eyes, don't wanna go blind'. Well, it was better than 'Actually I'm just trying to get some toss fodder in the form of your hot, naked brother, probably I will go blind after about a thousand wanks to what I'm about to see' The next couple of glorious minutes I had one eye on the mirror as Paul stripped to his jock and then did a few flexes before stripping it off, and, oh, oh, a long thick dick sprung into view. I almost creamed my knickers on the spot. But it got better. He continued to do exercises which made the big prick swing back and forward, the fat head banging from one thigh to another. I was still wanking to that bit of the memory in my twenties. At this point 'Dying for a toss' hardly covered it. My pussy was awash and I'm sure I must have had a huge stain on my jeans. I needed to get my hand on my crotch asap. 'Got to go to the loo' I said to Anne. Precisely 30 seconds later my bare bum met the toilet lid in the upstairs bathroom and just a few rubs later I was positively squirting onto the pink plastic. I nearly did go blind that month! Every time I closed my eyes I could see the big cock swaying, and I was constantly nipping off to the toilet or my bedroom for yet another wank.
- age , Sarah (female)

One warm afternoon I decided to go to the beach, I love the beach and often go to a small more private beach a little further from my house so I can sunbake topless. This particular afternoon I arrived to discover I had the beach to myself, so I stripped down to just my bikini bottoms and lay on my towel enjoying the sun, the sun was warm and it felt nice on my naked breasts and before I knew it my hand was running over my stomach and up to my now hard nipples rolling them between my fingers. I was getting turned on so I sat up and looked around to make sure I was still alone before I went any further, The coast was clear or so I thought and just as I lay back down I noticed something out of the corner of my eye up in the dunes, I looked again and saw a man sitting there reading a book, he was watching me and quickly looked back to his book when he saw me looking at him. Damn I thought looks like I won't be able to finish what I started, as I lay back down disappointed. My nipples were still hard and my pussy was wet and aching to be touched. I looked back into the dunes and the man seemed to be engrossed in his book....Hmmm maybe if I was discreet I could still manage to have a play, the rest of the beach was still deserted. I went back to running my hand over my stomach up to my breasts and gently squeezing my nipples, it felt good and my breathing started to get heavier I ran my hand over my pussy on the outside of my bikini bottoms, I could feel the warmth and wetness through them. I looked up to the dunes and could see the man had now rested his book in his lap and was watching me, that turned me on even more, so I continued, positioning my body to give him a better view. I was still lying on my back and I spread my legs wide pushing my bikini bottoms to one side so my wet pussy was glistening in the warm sun. I arched my back a little and slid my finger into the wetness then used it to tease my clit and my nipples, my fingers were sandy and the sand rubbing against my hard clit felt amazing I had another glance up towards the man and saw he had now discarded his book and was watching intently with his hands in his lap, I sat up now facing him and looked right at him while I plunged two fingers deep into myself, my heart was racing with excitement, my fingers were working my pussy feverishly I was almost panting and the sweat was running down my breasts to my stomach I knew I was going climax soon I kept my eyes on the man in the dunes, I leaned back to allow my fingers to go even deeper inside me and my whole body started to shudder in the most amazing orgasm the whole time looking at the man who hadn't taken his eyes of me. I lay down catching my breath for a few minutes then went to the water to wash the sand and cum off me, I packed up my towel and headed for my car walking within a few metres of the man in the dunes I looked over and gave him a wink and he smiled back at me I could see his bulging hard cock straining against his shorts as I walked by and hoped that he would later pull his cock out and wank thinking about what I had just done.
- age 20, anon (female)

A few years ago when I was in high school, the whole campus had to be let out early because there was a problem with the power. My friend and I didn't have anything to do so we were just going to go hang out at his house for a while. He already had gym class that day and I hadn't, so he was going to take a shower. His room was in the basement, so he said I could wait for him down there. I heard the water come on and went over to the kitchen to grab a soda. After I got one I walked over to the sink to look outside, and I saw his mom laying in a lounge chair on their deck. Not only that, but she was laying there naked. On top of that, she was masturbating. We were never home that early so I guess she thought she had plenty of time, and by the looks of her she did it a lot. Her skin was a golden brown with no tan lines, and she absolutely shined laying there from the sweat and the sun. I couldn't take my eyes off of her, and since she had on sunglasses, there was no way she would see me in the window. It only took about a minute before I had a raging hard on, not only because it was the first woman I had seen naked in real life, but also because she was pleasuring herself right in front of me. At first I just unzipped and pulled out my erection, but I got daring and took off my sandals and shorts leaving me bare-assed in their kitchen. I was stroking hard and fast but it still didn't feel like it was enough, so I took off my shirt too. It was kind of a rush, in one way or another, everyone there was naked all at the same time. Was he masturbating too? Were we all about to have our own, separate orgasms? I stared as close as I could while still listening to the running water, making sure I had enough time to get dressed fast if I had to. She was rocking back and forth and since she was curling and spreading her toes I knew she was going to cum, so I grabbed a paper towel and stroked like my life depended on it. Seconds later I was cumming, blowing a huge load of my young sperm into the towel. After I squeezed the rest out I was watching her lay there breathing hard and wiping the sweat off of her face, but then the water shut off. I buried the towel in the trash and grabbed my soda and clothes and hurried downstairs still nude. I had enough time to get dressed and to get my erection to go down before he showed up, but my heart was still pounding at what happened, worrying that somehow she saw me. After a couple minutes I joked around saying that he took a while, and he kind of smiled and said he had to take care of something in there. Jackpot! I almost got hard again knowing that we were all masturbating at the same time, but I didn't dare say a word about what I did, so I just sniggered and shook my head. I stayed there for a while and when I went home I masturbated again in the bathroom, then one more time in the shower. That was the only time I ever saw her naked, but once was all I needed.
- age , anon

This is the story of my first gay expeience. It happened a few days ago I was at my friend bens house for his birthday and we were watching a movie and shooting the shit. Normal guy stuff. It was about 3 am and we were all getting pretty tired and looking for ways to stay up and one of my friends suggested that we play strip poker. (being a closet gay this got me all exited down there) we were all pretty sleepy and not paying attention so we all ended up getting naked. When the game was over another buddy of mine suggested that we play a game called crackers. The point of the game is for a group of guys to kneel around a cracker and masturbate onto the cracker and the last one to come has to eat it. I was all for the game from the very start(obviously) but the other guys went to sure but after some gentle persuasion I got them to agree to it as well. So we all striped from the waist down and i had to hide my immediate erection at the site of their large plump cocks. Sadly one of the guys got nervous and had to turn of the lights so I didn't get any good visuals. :( but thankfully that was the only hitch in the plan as one by one the guys around the circle groaned and some yelled out the names of their girlfriends. I had the hardest rime holding it in as I made sure everyone had cum before me then I just let go and three long ropes of cum coated the cracker. As I opened my eyes I smiled to myself when I realized that I had held out long enough. I opened my eyes and say all of their smiles and their taunting laughter and chants of eat it eat it. I had to fake an expression of disgust as I ate the cracker. Greatest night of my life!!!
- age 16, Sam in Dallas, texas

I discovered masturbating while driving in my car about a year ago.....And it has been my favorite thing to do ever since! It all started when I was visiting my boyfriend who lived a few hours away. I brought my pocket vibrator with me on the trip, since I knew I would be using it with him. After the weekend was over, I got in my car to head back home, and I started getting some crazy ideas. I've always been an exhibitionist at heart, but haven't had much chance to do any actual exhibiting. In broad daylight, I started to pull down my spaghetti strap tank top so that it barely covered my nipples. After doing that for a little while, I then moved on to pulling it down all the way around my waist while I drove. All of this was turning me on so much, and I remembered that I had my vibrator in my bag, so I pulled over to the side of the road, pulled it out of my bag and slipped it inside my pants and panties. I was not daring enough (this time!) to pull down my pants, so I just took care of business under my pants. Within minutes, I was having an earth-shattering orgasm! I can almost always get several climaxes out of each masturbation session, so I kept going and stopping every so often, because I was constantly horny, and was able to cum four times over the course of the three hour drive. Ever since that time, I have taken the opportunity to masturbate while out driving as much as possible. Another time, I was feeling extra courageous, so I pulled into the drive through lane at a fast food restaurant. Luckily the wait was kind of long, so I was able to pull down my top so that my nipples were just barely showing again, and then slid my vibrator down into my thong while I waited in line. There was a big truck in front of me, and the way that the line was curving, he could see me quite well in his side mirror. I could tell he knew what was going on, his eyes were absolutely locked onto mine! This was the first time that I had actually been watched while getting myself off, even though there was no actual nudity. Next thing I knew, it was my time to order, so I placed my order quickly, then left my window down so the man in the truck in front could hear me moaning softly. I was making direct eye contact with him through his mirror while I came. It was amazing! My last story was from a time I was driving home from a very steamy date. I had on a really sexy outfit, which included a revealing top and short mini skirt with nothing on underneath. By now, I always carry my vibrator in my purse, so I pulled it out, hiked up my skirt till it was round my waist, and started to go to town with my little toy. When I pulled up to a stoplight, I see a young guy in a tall SUV pull up to my right. I turned my head so I could get a good look at him, and I see him turn towards me, then his gaze lowered as he realized what I was doing. The smile that instantly appeared on his face was exactly what I was looking for!!! The light turned green, and we started driving, he was keeping pace with me and giving me thumbs up, and other words of encouragement. I ditched my vibrator, and just started using my fingers instead. We kept this up for several blocks before his lane turned into a turn only lane.... then he was forced to turn and we parted ways. I came just a few blocks later, thinking about my first experience where someone actually saw my bare pussy, and watched me pleasure myself. I'm sure I will have many, many more driving experiences, and I will be sure to share them here!
- age 26, anon (female)

When I was 13, my mother got remarried to a guy with a son that was exactly my age (we were born just two days apart). When they first moved in with us, it was really weird, and we barely spoke. After a couple of months we became friendly, and by the time our 14th birthday came along we were pretty much best friends. A couple of weeks after our birthday, we were both watching TV in the family room. I looked over at my step-brother, whose name is Will, and I saw something odd in his pants...he had a boner! This was the first time I had ever seen a boner even through pants so I was kind of excited. A couple of days later, I saw he had a boner again when we were both hanging out in his room. I was starting to really enjoy seeing him hard, and I was getting more used to the sight. After a couple of more days, I saw him hard again. We were in the family room watching tv like the first time I saw him. I thought it to be fun to be smart and tease him so I said: "Hey, Willy, you enjoying the show?" I pointed at his crotch as I said that. He was smart too and said: "No, but you are. "Then he quickly pulled down the front of his pajama pants to show me his big boner. I yelled "Ew" as he laughed. We continued to sit there, and I continued to monitor his boner. After a couple of minutes I noticed that he began to rub his penis through his pants, and then he put his hand inside his pants. I was fascinated as I watched him work his dick under the thin fabric. He stopped and I marvelled at his tent. Then he unbuttoned the pajama pants and then his boxers. He then slipped his hand in and pulled out his six inch circumcised penis. He began stroking with his right hand, still just watching the TV, not me. After a couple of minutes he turned his head to me and asked me to change the channel because I had the remote and he didn't like the show that was coming on next. I obliged, stunned that he could just talk to me as he was jerking. Another minute later he asked me if I had a tissue. I, like a zombie, grabbed and passed him a tissue. He thanked me as he stripped off his shirt to reveal his sexy abs. He started stroking faster and all of a sudden he came with a sexy grunt and loads of semen covered his chest. He started to clean himself up and asked for another tissue because one wasn't enough. He stuffed his semi-erect penis back in his pants and rebuttoned when he was clean. Then he got up to flush the semen covered tissues and to wash his hands. When he came back he acted like normal. He just put his shirt back on and asked when are parents were coming home. (Luckily they were out of the house for this episode). That night, when I was brushing my teeth, he came into the bathroom and took a piss right in front of me. By the end of the piss he was hard, but he just put it back in his pants and said good night as he left. All of this started years of exhibitionism (for him). He would always use the toilet when I was in the bathroom brushing my teeth or brushing my hair or putting on makeup. At first I was always silent during this, but then we began talking as he peed. I think he would shake his dick a little extra at the end for my viewing pleasure. I didn't really mind the pee (I actually loved the sound of his stream hitting the water), but when he first started pooping in my presence I was a little disturbed. Eventually I got used to that too though. I was actually really turned on when he once jacked off while on the toilet. Every morning before school (which was too early for our parents to be up), he would always shower while I was getting ready in the same bathroom. More than that, he would jack off in the shower, sometimes using my conditioner as lube. I would always watch him in the mirror, and I think that he sometimes splashed the glass door to make sure the condensation didn't obstruct my view. After his shower he would dry off in front of me and then shave naked right next to me. Whenever we were home alone, which was quite often because of our parents' work schedules, he would not bother to leave the door closed when he went to the bathroom and would jack off all over the house. He would jack off as we chatted, watched TV, listened to music, did homework, and ate. Once he actually accidently came on his food and I laughed as he ate it anyway. He would even jack off completely naked while watching porn when I came to talk to him about something. I never exposed myself to him, and he never asked me to. Once or twice I did rub myself in front of him but I just put my hand down my pants, not allowing him to see much of anything. I watched him cum probably two or three times a day everyday (sometimes during the summer it'd be five to seven times a day) from when we were 14 in middle school until we went off to college.
- age , Liz (female)

About two years ago I was in my room one Saturday afternoon having a real good wank. There I was lying on my bed with a porn mag open at some hot babe who had her legs spread wide showing her cunt in explicit detail, my cock was in my hand and was building up to a good orgasm. Suddenly I discovered that I had an audience! My bedroom window which faced the neighbour's fence was open cos it was a hot day. I was kind of taking a risk but the neighbour was an old lady and I figured she wouldn't be able to look over a six foot high wooden fence anyway and my parents were at work so what the hell. So I was really enjoying myself when I found myself staring into the face of a girl who was peering over the top of the fence, and she was staring right back at me. Just then my cock bucked and splattered cum all over the place. The girl just laughed and whistled then she called "Have you seen a stray pussy anywhere?" Before I could do or say anything she disappeared. "What the...? I thought and pulled up my pants, feeling really grumpy cos my fun had been spoiled. A few minutes later there was a knock on the back door. I stomped off to answer it. It was that girl. I thought she was about 18 or 19, kind of short and cute with shoulder length dark hair. She was dressed in a tee shirt and cut off denim shorts and sneakers. She just said "Hi, I'm Sandra and I'm looking after the house while my Nana's away on her trip. Sorry about earlier, I'm just looking for my cat, have you seen her, grey tabby with a red collar?" I was still grumpy and embarrassed and said nothng much and I was really surprised when she asked whether I could help her look for her cat. She was so obviously unembarrased about seeing me in full jerk-off mode I thought she was probably a lesbian or something. Just my luck. I decided why not so we started back to her Nana's back yard which is big and full of trees and bushes and a garden bench shaded under one of the bushes. As we started searching amongst the bushes Sandra told me some more about herself, turned out she was 21, a couple of years older than me, and studying economics at university. She had jumped at the chance to look after her Nana's house for six months or so to get away from her noisy younger siblings and she was enjoying the peace and quiet. In the meantime her cat had taken fright at something and she had looked over our side of the fence just in case, but she didn't apologise for watching me I noticed. All the time we were searching I found myself enjoying looking at her cute little arse whenever she was bent over in front of me, her shorts were cut high and I could see the edges of her blue panties and the groove and maybe the outline of her mound between her thighs? Her pert tits weren't bad to look at either. Soon I had another hard on. After about half an hour I spotted her cat hunkered down under some bushes. Sandra called and the cat finally went up to her. Sandra picked the cat up and gave it a cuddle. "Thanks so much" then she leaned over and gave me a kiss on the cheek. Then she put the cat down and it wandered back into the house. Sandra kind of put her arms behind her back and suddenly said "Okay, you helped me find my cat, now would you like to see my pussy?" I just gaped as she unzipped her fly and dropped her shorts. Then she slowly eased her panties down her legs. My heart beat harder and my cock pulsed as a small tuft of black hair emerged, followed by her bare slit. I could see her moist crinkly puffy pink and light brown inner lips. Sandra smiled at me and wandered over to the bench. She sat down and opened her legs wide and got me to stand in front of her. Then she slid a finger up and down between her labia. Her face became flushed. All I could do was stare with my cock stiff in my pants cos this was the first time I'd seen a girl wanking live in front of me. Sandra leaned back and opened her pussy lips wider so I could see as much detail as the girl in the magazine. The tiny pink nub of her clit caught my eyes then her puffy pink urethra with her tiny but obvious pee slit. I grunted and dropped my pants as Sandra slid a couple of fingers deep into her cunt. She giggled as I wrapped my hand around my cock and with her other hand she lifted her tee shirt and bra to show me her lovely pert tits with their big stiff deep red nipples and areola. I started jerking off for real as I watched Sandra finger fucking herself with first two then three fingers. As she slid them faster and faster in and out of her juicy cunt her hips started humping and she was gasping and giving sharp little moans. It was too much and I came again. Some of my cum squirted over Sandra's tits. She dabbled a finger in it, then tasted a little. "Ummmm, not bad." Finally her hips jerked... "A-h?hhuhhh!" she squealed. A small fountain of her cum squirted onto the bench and the lawn. She smiled up at me looking really flushed and happy. "Shi-i-it that was fun! How about some more?" She opened her legs wider and got me to kneel in front of her... afterwards she kneeled in front of me. Two years later we still enjoy mutual masturbation and other even more intimate activities...
- age 19, Kevin

I had dropped my computer of at a friends and asked him if he could clean it up. He said fine and to come back later and pick it up. A few hours passed and I decided maybe he had done with my computer. I let myself in the back door. As I quietly walked into his office, I heard what sounded like my boyfriend and I fucking. I couldn't stand it. I had to see if he was masturbating to my videos. My pussy started getting wet at the thought of him watching me and my boyfriend fuck. As I rounded the corner, I saw him stroking his cock. He hadn't heard me yet. I was about 10 feet away, watching him. I slipped my hand into my panties. Sure enough, soaked. I wanted so badly to sit down and masturbate with him. The longer I stood there, the stronger the desire. Finally I did something. I cleared my throat and he suddenly turned around. He looked a little surprised. He took it as ok to keep stroking when I unzipped my pants and sat down with him. I got to watch him shoot his cum and that sent me over the edge...More to cum!
- age 30's, anon (female)

One of my best sex positions is woman on top. I love sitting astride my man, having him play with my breasts, squeezing him with my inner muscles, madly rocking my pelvis with his penis inside me, so my buttocks flutter, and grinding my pussy lips against his balls in electrifying circles. So, when on a shopping spree recently, I went into a sex shop and got myself a large vibrating dildo with a base made up of two perfectly rounded balls. The dildo is long and thick, just slightly thicker than my man's penis, and the vibrations are strong. The name they gave it is Big Boy. Today I felt like taking Big Boy out... or rather, in. First I lovingly sucked him, all the while playing with my clit. I could hear a squelchy noise as my fingers moved between my lips, a sure sign that I was ready. Then I oiled Big Boy, because he is made of silicone and so needs lubricant. I placed him upright on the bed and slowly lowered myself onto him. Ecstasy! He is just thick enough to stretch my inner walls. I began moving up and down, first slowly and then faster and faster. My breasts, a generous C cup, began to bounce up and down. My breath began to come faster and I could hear myself moaning. The squelching noises from my cunt as it pulled and sucked on Big Boy turned me on even more. My hand went onto my heaving buttocks and circled my asshole. It beg to be entered too. I pushed a finger in. My other hand was pinching my nipples, my hair was falling on my face and, looking down, I could see my belly rise and dip. Then I slowly turned up the vibrations and began moving on Big Boy in circular motions, so he pressed against every inch of me inside. His vibrations made my vulva feel hot, I began to thrust fast and hard against him, so my clit also got banged by his balls and in a minute or two, a huge orgasm swept over me. My vagina clutched madly at Big Boy, a hot gush of fluid seeped out of me and I fell over, sated and filled.
- age 49, Passionflower (female)

My discovery of masturbation was when I was about 9. My brother was 13. This one night our folks were gone, and my brother was in charge. He seemed awfully eager to be alone in the house, and suggested I ask my friend down the street if I could spend the night at his house. I did, not thinking anything of it. At about 10 pm I decided to go back to my house to get another video game, and the most direct path was through the back yards. As I approached my house, I could see a light through the window of the room downstairs where we keep the computer. Out of curiosity, I walked up to the window and looked in, and got quite a surprise. The only light in the room was the computer monitor, and my brother was sitting in front of it with nothing on but boxers down around his ankles. The computer is right in front of the window, so I had a good side view. The thing that amazed me was that my brother was holding his dick in his hand, and it was hard. It looked huge to me, though it probably wasn't even 5 inches at that age. I'd seen him naked many times, but not with a boner, and it looked neat. I decided to watch. I couldn't see what was on the screen very well, but it was obviously naked boys doing things together. But I wasn't interested in trying to see that better; I was interested in what my brother was doing. As he used the mouse with his right hand to move from picture to picture, he was slowly rolling his foreskin back and forth over the head of his dick. I knew this felt good, since I'd done it myself many times, but with no real purpose. He did that a while, then started an up and down motion with his thumb and forefinger circling it, as though he was rubbing it. He did that for a few minutes, getting more intense and going faster, then stopped and let go. I could see his dick jerking a little, as though it had a mind of its own. He went through that cycle several times. I know now that he was doing what people call "edging;" getting right up to the point of no return, but not quite. Meanwhile I had pushed my shorts down and was trying to imitate what my brother was doing, and was surprised at how good it felt. I could feel some sort of tension building up. My brother was still going at it, but suddenly he pushed his feet forward and leaned back in the computer chair with his head thrown back and mouth opened. He got real tense, then stopped his hand movement and held on tight, and I was amazed to see several jets of white stuff shoot out onto his stomach and chest. I had no idea what that was or what was happening, but I just knew it was feeling really good to my brother. He just lay there like that, twitching for a minute or so, and I kept rubbing my own dick, and all of a sudden it exploded in my hand. Nothing came out, but I felt this wonderful, warm, tingly sensation, and it felt great! I was panting, and almost collapsed with the release. I stumbled away from the window still holding my dick, which kept pulsing for a minute or so. I knew I'd better get back before my friend missed me, so I pulled up my shorts and ran back. When I got there he asked why I'd been so long, and I told him I'd had to take a wicked crap. He accepted that without question, then asked why I hadn't brought the game. I told him the truth: That I completely forgot since I was so intent on what I was doing. We went to bed not long after that. My friend fell asleep pretty quickly, but I was still pretty wound up about what I'd seen my brother doing. I got a boner again, and decided to try to do it again, and it worked. I had another, my second, crashing orgasm. From then on I was hooked. I did it whenever I could, which was at least once a day. I also took to spying on my brother when the opportunity arose, and found that he got naked in front of the computer any time my folks weren't around and he thought I wasn't around or was asleep. I finally showed my friend, who also watched with interest, and he tried it as well like I did. It was a great beginning!
- age , anon

I was 17 the first time I shaved my pussy. My girlies and I used to meet up on a Saturday evening round one of our houses and talk about fashion, music, boys, sex, etc. I was the quiet one of the group and was intrigued when the discussion got to shaving. Sarah said she had been shaving for about a year and said how much cleaner and sexier it felt. The following Sunday evening I dared myself to go for it. Using my little pink disposable razor I lathered around my pussy and carefully took away the hair until I was totally bald. Having fair hair and without those protuding lips some women have, I looked like a girl much younger than my age. I couldn't believe how smooth and silky my pussy felt. I didn't realise then what a life-changing experience it turned out to be for me. Collapsing into bed in my short pyjamas I couldn't help have a gentle stroke of my silky pussy before drifting off to sleep. That night I had what you might call an erotic dream. I couldn't remember all of it but it involved the boys at school looking at me in a different light, as though they knew I had a bald pussy. I was rudely awoken by my dad knocking on my bedroom door telling me to get up. I'd forgotten to set my alarm and was already running 20 minutes late. My pussy was slick with moisture and I couldn't resist sliding my finger up and down my wet slit. Being a little on the shy side, my masturbation history consisted of maybe once or twice a week, however this morning I felt incredibly horny. Not having time to do anything about it, I hurriedly washed, breakfasted and got ready for school. By the time I reached school I could feel my pussy was damp as my knickers were pulled tight across my bald lips. My dream kept floating into my thoughts and one of the girls mentioned I wasn't really 'with it' today. By mid-morning break I had a distinct damp spot in my knickers. I retired to the girls toilet and tried to dry my knickers and pussy but it was no good. Each time I touched my pussy I could feel that tingling sensation in my groin. By lunchtime I was positively wet between my legs and thought the only way around this was to rub one out in the toilets. I dropped my skirt, sat on the toilet seat and began slowly stroking my pussy through my knickers. I imagined myself naked in the boys shower with them all around me. Touching my breasts, my legs, my pussy, everywhere. It was then Sarah bowled into the toilets and called my name. "I'll be out in a moment", I replied. I quickly dried my pussy and pulled my knickers back on. They were soaked with my juices and I could smell that distinct aroma of wet pussy. I took them off, balled them up into my school bag and left the toilets with Sarah. Now I was strolling around school knickerless. Luckily my skirt wasn't too short, but I did feel really naughty! This just made me feel even more horny, the thought that if someone glanced a look up my skirt in class they would see my bald pussy. By the time 3pm came around and school finished for the day I was literally climbing the walls to get myself off. I raced home knowing mum and dad won't be home until 6pm and my younger brother was at football practice. I flopped onto my bed, hitched my skirt around my waist and went at it with both hands. Sliding my fingers up and down my soaked slit whilst rubbing my clit with the other hand I could feel that tingling sensation growing. In my mind I was back in the showers with the boys rugby team. They were touching me all over, telling me how beautiful I was and what a great body I had. I could feel my lower groin area tensing as my orgasm welled up inside me. I slid a finger just inside my pussy whilst rubbing my clit with my thumb when my orgasm seemed to erupt inside me. I clamped my legs together as my breath came in short bursts. My groin was pulsing with that pleasureable orgasm as my breasts seem to swell and my nipples hardened. My head swum momentarily until my orgasm passed. Since that day I seemed to have a new-found confidence in myself. I became more confident about my sexuality and how I felt about my body. Try shaving girls, you might be surprised!
- age 24 now, 17 then, Jody

I am a doctor specializing in OB/GYN. I had a new patient with a personal matter to talk about. My nurse had her undress put on a gown and took her vitals. I went in and introduced myself and asked what I could do for her. She hesitated for a second so I had her lay back and started to do a breast exam. She loosened up and told me she had never had an orgasm. I finished the breast exam and told her to put her feet in the stirrups. While I was checking to make sure all her parts were in good order she said she had never masturbated and that intercourse was ok but that she had never cum. All looked good so I told her to get dressed and come to my office. When she was in my office I asked her if she wanted me to help her. She said yes, so I told her I could make her cum and teach her how to masturbate. I had her sign a release stating that she would be receiving non-standard treatment and that there would be no one else present. She gladly signed it and I told her to come back at 6:00pm that evening. This kind of thing happens three or four times a year. Most of the time once the woman knows that there is nothing wrong with their body they were happy and I never see them again. Six o'clock came round and to my delight she showed up. I took her to a room, told her to get completely undressed and to put on a robe I had for her then come to my office. Once she was in my office I showed her a video of a woman masturbating pointing out things as we went along. After the video was over I took her to an exam room where I had dimmed the lights and covered the table with a soft silk sheet and adjusted the back for her comfort. I gently removed her robe and placed her on the table. I moved to the end to take off her slippers. As I was standing there I saw her nude for the first time. That may sound odd but I mostly see parts. A totally nude woman in my office is kind of rare. But now before me was the most perfect, most beautiful woman I had ever seen. I started at her feet and caressed my way up her body carefully bypassing her vagina. When I got to her breasts I spent time caressing and kissing them. I began working my back down her body taking my time to touch as much of her skin as possible. When my hands got just below her navel she moaned and her legs parted slightly. I moved my hands down on the sides of her vagina to her Perineum and pressed lightly. She moaned again and I moved up along her pussy. She was very wet so I inserted my finger and curled it around so as to find her G-Spot and make sure I was able to have contact with her clit. During this time I also was using my free hand and mouth on her breasts. She was moaning and moving her hips as I moved my fingers in and out. She then pulled my face to hers and we kissed. It was the deepest most soulful kiss I have ever had. A moment later her legs tightened squeezing my hand very tight her whole body tightened and she yelled out OH, MY GOD!! A few seconds later she went limp and just lay there smiling. We held each other as best we could for a little while then she said, "What is next"? I stood straight up and took her hands in mine. I gently guided them over her breasts and down her body. I guided her left hand to her clit and then inside her vagina. I guided her right hand to roam over her body and just enjoy the sensations. I then moved back and allowed her to enjoy her orgasm. After she came she said she wanted to rest for a little bit. I covered her with the sheet and told her to come to my office when she was ready. I figured she would get dressed and come just to say goodbye. I was surprised to look up and see her wrapped in my silk sheet asking if we could cuddle on the couch. We sat on the couch for a while then she stood up dropped the sheet and said she wanted to pay me back for all I had done. I said that was not allowed because we were doctor and patient. She said I was fired as her doctor. We spent that night together and everyone since then nine years ago.
- age 32 then, Phil

I was 17 the first time I shaved my pussy. My girlies and I used to meet up on a Saturday evening round one of our houses and talk about fashion, music, boys, sex, etc. I was the quiet one of the group and was intrigued when the discussion got to shaving. Sarah said she had been shaving for about a year and said how much cleaner and sexier it felt. The following Sunday evening I dared myself to go for it. Using my little pink disposable razor I lathered around my pussy and carefully took away the hair until I was totally bald. Having fair hair and without those protuding lips some women have, I looked like a girl much younger than my age. I couldn't believe how smooth and silky my pussy felt. I didn't realise then what a life-changing experience it turned out to be for me. Collapsing into bed in my short pyjamas I couldn't help have a gentle stroke of my silky pussy before drifting off to sleep. That night I had what you might call an erotic dream. I couldn't remember all of it but it involved the boys at school looking at me in a different light, as though they knew I had a bald pussy. I was rudely awoken by my dad knocking on my bedroom door telling me to get up. I'd forgotten to set my alarm and was already running 20 minutes late. My pussy was slick with moisture and I couldn't resist sliding my finger up and down my wet slit. Being a little on the shy side, my masturbation history consisted of maybe once or twice a week, however this morning I felt incredibly horny. Not having time to do anything about it, I hurriedly washed, breakfasted and got ready for school. By the time I reached school I could feel my pussy was damp as my knickers were pulled tight across my bald lips. My dream kept floating into my thoughts and one of the girls mentioned I wasn't really 'with it' today. By mid-morning break I had a distinct damp spot in my knickers. I retired to the girls toilet and tried to dry my knickers and pussy but it was no good. Each time I touched my pussy I could feel that tingling sensation in my groin. By lunchtime I was positively wet between my legs and thought the only way around this was to rub one out in the toilets. I dropped my skirt, sat on the toilet seat and began slowly stroking my pussy through my knickers. I imagined myself naked in the boys shower with them all around me. Touching my breasts, my legs, my pussy, everywhere. It was then Sarah bowled into the toilets and called my name. "I'll be out in a moment", I replied. I quickly dried my pussy and pulled my knickers back on. They were soaked with my juices and I could smell that distinct aroma of wet pussy. I took them off, balled them up into my school bag and left the toilets with Sarah. Now I was strolling around school knickerless. Luckily my skirt wasn't too short, but I did feel really naughty! This just made me feel even more horny, the thought that if someone glanced a look up my skirt in class they would see my bald pussy. By the time 3pm came around and school finished for the day I was literally climbing the walls to get myself off. I raced home knowing mum and dad won't be home until 6pm and my younger brother was at football practice. I flopped onto my bed, hitched my skirt around my waist and went at it with both hands. Sliding my fingers up and down my soaked slit whilst rubbing my clit with the other hand I could feel that tingling sensation growing. In my mind I was back in the showers with the boys rugby team. They were touching me all over, telling me how beautiful I was and what a great body I had. I could feel my lower groin area tensing as my orgasm welled up inside me. I slid a finger just inside my pussy whilst rubbing my clit with my thumb when my orgasm seemed to erupt inside me. I clamped my legs together as my breath came in short bursts. My groin was pulsing with that pleasureable orgasm as my breasts seem to swell and my nipples hardened. My head swum momentarily until my orgasm passed. Since that day I seemed to have a new-found confidence in myself. I became more confident about my sexuality and how I felt about my body. Try shaving girls, you might be surprised!
- age 24 now, 17 then, Jody (female)

I masturbate a lot and have found all sorts of different ways. I really like to look at my pussy in the mirror as I play with myself. I love the way it gets swollen and wet. I've never been with another woman, but for some reason am just really fascinated by looking at pussies... especially mine in the mirror. I also like to play with my asshole. I warm it up by massaging it and then sometimes just put a finger in, especially when I'm about to cum. It kinda throws me over the edge. I masturbate about everyday (even at work)and sometimes will have a "marathon" day when I get really horny. Just wondering if other women out there are like me...
- age 32, anon (female)

I have a brother who is a year older named James. He's pretty attractive at 6'2", slim. One day several years ago when I was 14 and he was 15, just the two of us were home. We were both watching TV in the family room at night. We were in pajamas which meant just boxers and a shirt for him. I had been used to seeing him dressed like this so it was no big deal. During a commercial, he said I was going to the bathroom and got up and walked to the bathroom. My eyes followed him and I was shocked when he didn't close the door. He just popped his dick out of his boxers and started peeing at an angle that allowed me to see everything. His dick looked really big as his stream of urine exited it. Once he was done peeing, he just gave his penis a couple of shakes and put it back in his boxers. He then flushed and left. He noticed me staring at him so he gave me a smile. I couldn't think of anything to say except: "You didn't wash your hands." To that he replied by taking his dick out again and shaking it at me from across the room. He chuckled, covered himself, and sat back down to watch TV. At the end of the show, he took the remote and told me he was finding a better program. He went up to the movie channels and stopped on a channel with soft-core porn. I was too dumbfounded to say a word. I just watched him as his dick slowly grew in his boxers. Then all of a sudden he took out his hard, enormous cock and started masturbating! I couldn't believe my eyes. I just watched as he rubbed his dick until he came and sent cum all over his chest. He then got up without saying a word, cleaned up, and returned to watch something more PG rated. The next morning, while I was brushing my teeth, my brother walked into the bathroom completely naked and announced that he was showering. We have a glass-enclosed shower, so I could see everything. I "brushed my teeth" long enough to see him jack off and cum. He did all of this not looking at me, make it look like he didn't care at all that I was there, just like he did the night before. That was the beginning of an interesting relationship. Since then, he's jacked off in front of me thousands of times and exposed himself in many other instances. He randomly whips his cock out and jacks off. I remember I was talking to him about which college I should go to and he took out his dick and we had an intelligent conversation while he was masturbating. He even waited to clean himself up until we were done talking.
- age 18 now..., Jen (female)

I am so excited to hear about other women humping things! I have been humping to masturbate for as long as I can remember. I love to use something soft, but with a little stiffness to it. Stuffed animals were a favorite when I was younger, now I usually use a blanket or pillow bunched up. But I have pretty much used everything at this point. Towels straight from the dryer are great because of their texture and heat, they also are great for absorption (I'm a wet one). I always move my hips in clockwise circles, grinding my clit. Sometimes I like to sit on my hand and stick a few fingers inside myself to work my gspot. That's another great one. I've humped everywhere, school when I was younger, work, home, neighbors and friends' houses, public bathrooms (just take a sweatshirt and sit on the toilet), the pool locker room. If I'm horny enough I can get off in just a few minutes. It is just so exciting to know there are other women out there like me. I also really like to watch myself in mirrors, I like to wear a thong when I do this so I can see my tight ass bouncing up and down in sexy panties. Let's continue the humping trend! Post more about your humping adventure and how you get off! Happy cumming! Ps, sitting on a blanket while writing this, will certainly be cumming soon! God it's so good!
- age , anon (female)

I was on the train. Nothing unusual in that. I commute to London every day. What was unusual, was that I took a slightly earlier train and it was almost empty! (Must remember that.. it's well worth getting up early for) So, I was sitting there reading the newspaper when I became aware of a guy sitting across the aisle from me against the window. (I was diagonally opposite him). There was no one else in our part of the carriage although there were others a bit further down. So, he was obviously checking me out. Looking at me, smiling, looking away if I caught his eye. All very nice really. Then I got the wildest idea. I was safe enough because there were other people around, what if I gave him a little flash? I have never done anything like this before... not even with boyfriends. So, pretending I had something in my shoe, I lifted my foot up onto the seat, which, of course, let him see right up my skirt. I let my knee flop against the seat back and he got a first rate view of my knickers stretched across my pussy. I fiddled with my shoe a little, but then realised I wanted to do something really REALLY erotic. I reached between my legs and tugged my knickers to one side and showed him my pussy. I didn't look up in case he looked away but I could see out of the corner of my eye he was staring at me. I pressed a finger deep inside me and pulled it out and then licked it. Then I covered up again. For a while I sat there, heart racing. Then I stood up and I thought he was going to come over to me, but I stopped him by shaking my head. I went into the little toilet cubicle and jilled myself off. Three orgasms later, and with no knickers on, I went back to my seat. I looked at him and jerked my head at the toilet door. "You need to go in there. Now." He got up and left. I knew he was jacking off with my knickers and fuck, what a rush! He came out again and held out his hand to me. In there, balled up, were my knickers, covered in sperm as I expected. I was going to throw them away, but something made me want to put them back on. His eyes bugged as I wriggled back into them, pressing his sperm against my cunt. Of Course, at Victoria Station, I bought some new knickers and some wipes and went to the ladies to clean up. But not before I indulged in my all time kinky favourite habit. I peed into my knickers, and jilled another one out before cleaning up, putting my fresh knickers on and discarding the old ones forever. I was so fucking horny all day though. Nothing happened on the train on the way home, but, once back in Brighton, I did "treat" myself to my second favourite habit. Rubbing one out in a public place... discretely, of course. LOL
- age 23, Rachale (female)

There comes a time in a mum's life when her relationship with her daughter changes. (No, this is not a mum/daughter story...) Claire started to develop at the age of 11 and by 13 was a really good looking girl. We had the usual mum/daughter talks. Periods, boys, even masturbation, but after a while those talks got less frequent until they stopped altogether. She had a couple of boyfriends and like most mums, well, I wondered. Of course, I still do the laundry, so in a way it was easy to see if she had been doing anything risky. But all I ever saw on her knickers was the usual cream that indicated, at the most, that she had maybe got horny or had jilled off in them. Nothing surprising. Until yesterday. As usual, Claire was out and I was doing the Saturday housework that included the washing. As usual, I separated the coloureds out and decided to run a "smalls" wash first, Bras knickers, etc. I was grabbing the stuff and putting it into the machine when I felt something wet and sticky. In my hand was a pair of Claire's knickers that I bought her last year for school. (Claire is 18 by the way). They were very VERY wet. I looked them over, turned them inside out and the whole crotch was covered.... IN SPERM! That unimstakable scent and feel. No doubt about it. My daughter has been fucked!. For a moment, I had that fear all mums get. Was she ok? Is she on the pill? Was the boy/(man!!) healthy. But then I put two and two together and suddenly, instinctively knew who it was. Claire has a boyfriend at the moment who is a couple of years older than her, but is really gorgeous. Hell, I wouldn't mind dropping my knickers for him myself. As I thought about it, I imagined Claire on her back underneath him, moaning as he thrust into her, and I got so fucking randy! I was kneeling in front of the washing maschine, Claire's sperm filled knickers in one hand and the other up my skirt and between my legs. My own knickers were half way down my thighs, and I was getting really horny. I lifted Claire's knickers to my face and licked them. I tasted sperm, (of course) and also her scent. Suddenly, I knew I was going to cum really hard and right now. I jammed the crotch of her knickers into my pussy and came like a bitch on heat. I had her boyfriends sperm, her juices, and mine all together. DAMN, I haven't cum like that for ages. But it wasn't enough. I went to my room, locked the door and over the next hour or so,...well, I used those knickers so much they were licked clean by the time I finished. When Claire came home, I looked at her in a different light. My little girl has a sex life. (more than I have!) and I need to make sure she is safe. I said "Umm. Claire hun, we need to talk about contraception." She coloured up bright red and said "OH. Umm.. I guess you know?" I nodded. "It was only the once mum, but... I want more." She had, it seems, taken a huge chance. So, Morning After pill from the chemist and an anxious wait until next weekend when she is due on. In the meantime, I made an appointment for her with our GP for the pill.
- age 39, Lisa (female)

I love to watch men cum. I have downloaded many videos of men having long lovely wanks. I specially love seeing what they're looking at that's got them so horny. Not so much tribute shots but if they are watching a video where I can see both the hot on screen action and the fellow rubbing his hard cock and cumming. I get so wet watching the hard to find ones of guys looking through a porno mag, that's my ultimate: watching a man looking at dirty hot women in the pictures, seeing what he's seeing, hearing the wet sounds of him stroking, precum dripping, him moaning and even telling her to spread her pussy. I imagine he's watching me masturbate, telling me to spread my pussy lips so he can see more. Watching closely at my hard clit popping out as I rub my pussy juice over it. I'm currently seeing a guy who prefers hand jobs to fucking. It's awesome as I get to watch him spurt all the time. There's been so many times he's said he wants to watch me play while he cums on my pussy or tits. It makes me so wet. The next time I'm alone I usually go back over it in my head, rubbing my clit thinking about watching each other, the look in his eyes as he sees me slide a toy inside my puss, seeing how he caresses himself, watching his hand move, his muscles tense. Asking me do I like watching him, which is always a definite yes. I would love to catch him having a private wank, see how he makes himself feel good, what pictures turn him on. Last week we lay head to foot on the bed, I covered my hand with saliva and stroked him, get him all hard and red. He lifted my leg over his chest so he is looking straight at my pussy. A few times he's told me to spread my pussy open for him. His deep husky voice saying the words are enough to make me cum. I take his hand and place it on his cock, telling him I want to watch him stroking. His strong hand grasping, he slowly rubs, watching me through lowered eyes. 'Your cock is getting so big. See how wet I am from watching you stroke?' I leant over, and touched the drip of precum balanced in his open cock hole, and slowly stretched his juice into a long string. I dabbed my hard nipple with his precum, making little wet kiss strings of his juice and gently lifting my big breast I licked it off. I started sliding my fingers inside my pussy 'Oh yes fuck yourself. I want to watch you playing. I took more of his precum, this time for my clit. I stretched my big lips taught, so my clit stood straight out, higher than my thighs or mound. I tapped it with his precum, making those naughty strings, moaning and rolling my hips up. Watching him gazing at my clit, hypnotising him with my moves. I started telling him more fantasies, that there's a woman with us. She's licking my clit (as I made long wet strokes along the ridge of my clit), they're her fingers fucking me. He grunted, his stroking got faster, we are both moving against each other my thigh locked against his arm, his brown abs quivering. He asked what is she doing now? "She's on top of me, rubbing her clit against mine. You can see our wet pussy lips kissing from behind, our hands around your throbbing cock. So much girl juice everywhere.' I arched my hips, fucking the fantasy woman. He moans 'oh yeah that's so hot'. He slows down, his hand firmly holding his cock at the base, grinding against his fist. He groans. We both watch as his cock jerks, spitting a drop of his man juice onto his thigh. I touch it, play with, then lick my finger as he watches me. He slowly slides back up his cock, his eyes close briefly, savouring the feelings he's giving himself. He sighs. 'I'm sucking her nipples as she rides me, and I've got my hands on her arse, squeezing and spreading her open, you can see our hard clits touching, and grinding. Mmmmmmmmmmmm" My clit is so swollen, lips wet. I reach around from behind to slide my fingers in my wet hole, so he can still see my clit. My second and fourth fingers spread me wide, my middle finger quickly sliding circles over the tip of my clit. So close. I got more saliva for him, drip it over the big knob head, juicy slapping sounds as he wanks himself. He's watching me, seeing me watching him. He watches as I tease my nipples, flick them and pull them, twist them, suck my fingers and trail wet circles around my swollen puffy areolas. Squeeze the round heavy tit flesh, making my nipples pop out hard. I see him follow my every move as I run my hands back down my body, down to my inner thigh. I spread my thighs wider, pussy gaping as I quickly jab the tip of my finger into my opening, making loud wet sucky noises. We glance at each other, briefly catching each other's eye, too far gone to smile, just intense, mouths open, strained. Then I see him quickly look back to my pussy. 'God you are so wet, your lips are all swollen.' 'Yes' 'you like me watching you, don't you?' 'Yes. Tell me what to do". "Spread your pussy open. I want to see you. I want to see her tongue deep in your hole. She's fucking you with her tongue'. 'Ohhhh Yes. She can feel me squeezing her tongue with my pussy. She's licking my G spot. I might squirt into her mouth!'. We both moan, it's so dirty. I'm panting. "I'm going to rub my nipple on her hard clit.mmm You'd have to hold her pussy open for me. "oh god" "I want to fuck her with my nipples. And my clit. I'd get her girl juice all over my tits. She'd have to help me lick it all off" I scooped up my juices and rubbed it over his cock 'I'm going to cum soon' he moans Yes' I whisper 'I want see you rub your big hard cock till you shoot your thick cream everywhere. I want to rub it all over me, my nipples, my pussy. Rub your cum on her pussy". 'You ...She.. sucks.. your...clit..' he groaned, loud fast wank sounds from both of us, panting, grunting bucking. His hips thrusting, he rubs his balls with his other hand, still watching. I rise up, legs wide, pussy grabbing at my fingers I'm cumming ' he grunts. Yes! Big..Cum...on my tits' I got my head on his thigh so I can see up close. His whole cock throbbed, the red swollen open eye swells as the first big dollop of man cream jets out. He shoots on his chest, then aims at my mouth. I scoop up his warm sperm while he's still cumming, and rub it on my clit and inside me. 'Oh fuck yes!' I shove his cum deep inside me, cumming so hard, my pussy making loud wet sounds as I pumped. He shoots about 6 or 7 times, groaning, thrusting. His cum all over, in my hair, face, I gather more sperm, circle my nipples, rub it over my boobs, hold one up to lick a big blob of cum. My fingers still slowly fucking as my pussy muscles quiver. I lean closer, my hard sticky nipple touches the tip of his softening cock. He gently moves his cock against it, squeezing out a last drop. It attaches to my nipple and he circles around it, wrapping my erect red nipple with a string of his sperm. mmmmmmmmm. Then we fell asleep.
- age 42, Me (female)

About two years ago, my family took a trip to Sea World. It was a fun day with my Mom, Dad, and my older brother Tony who's a little over two years older than me. After we left the park, my parents dropped Tony and I off at the house while they left to go to the store to buy stuff so that we could have a BBQ for dinner. Tony was in his trunks and I was in my swim suit and a towel. When we got in the house, I headed to my room, stripped naked, and put on my bathrobe. I wanted to clean up before dinner so I headed downstairs so that I could shower. When I got to the bathroom the shower was running and the whole room was already steamy. I thought nothing of it because I figured Tony had the same idea I did and wanted to get clean. As I walked away I saw him walk in the bathroom from his room, naked! My brother is a part of the crew team at his school so he is in pretty good shape. I have seen him a million times without his shirt but I had never seen anything below the waist. That was the first penis I ever saw. At this point I had only made out with my boyfriend so I had no experience whatsoever when it came to penises. He wasn't hard or anything but he looked really hot. I remember being so curious about what it felt like. Well, nothing happened and time went on but I never forgot what I saw. A few months later, Tony started bringing a girlfriend over after school before my parents would get home. I always knew what they were doing but I never cared. That is until one day when I heard them doing it real loud from his room downstairs. I admit it was pretty hot thinking about my brother fucking a girl. I knew how hot he was and I imagined the girl must have bragged about it to her friends. This was almost a daily thing and although I would listen in a little from time to time, I just pretended like it wasn't happening. One day, I came home and the house was totally quiet. I looked around downstairs, didn't see anyone, so I went upstairs to my room and changed out of my school uniform. I changed into some jeans and a new blouse that I had recently bought and figured I would go next door to see what my friend was doing. As I walked down the stairs, I could hear something in the living room so walked slowly down the stairs and quietly peeked around the corner. Surprise, surprise. It was my brother and his girlfriend making out. I didn't want to bother them so I thought I would go out the back door when I saw his girlfriend unbutton his pants. I don't think I had ever been more turned on in my life than at that point in time. My heart was pounding and my face was hot. I made sure I was hidden and watched as Tony's cock was growing under his exposed boxers. Tony's GF just had her hand sort of resting on top is it for a while until she reached in and pulled out my brother's rock hard cock. I was amazed and had no idea he was that big. She started to glide her hand up and down and I just couldn't help myself. I unbuttoned my jeans and slid my hand under my panties. I could hear the wetness of her strokes under the heavy moaning of my brother. I just couldn't bring myself to look away. I started to feel a little guilty but I wanted to see him finish. I knew what happened to boys when they came but I had never seen it. Finally, Tony started to really rock his hips and I knew he was about to cum. He let out a loud moan and then I could see all of his cum shooting out all over this girlfriend's hand and arm. She kept stroking him slowly and when she moved her hand away, I could see the cum that was stretched between her fingers and dripping down her arms. My brother's stomach and shirt had big wet spots on them too. I quietly went out the back door and ran into the back shed where I finished myself off thinking about everything I just saw. For the next few days I just couldn't get it out of my mind. I wanted more. Luckily for my boyfriend, this is what inspired me to give my first handjob a few weeks later...
- age 18, Kim (female)

This happened earlier this year, while on holiday with my two children. I'll keep it short. I'm a single mum and have two children, one son and one daughter, aged 16 and 15. We had gone on holiday, nothing fancy, just to a caravan holiday park. Our caravan wasn't a big one, just one bedroom which they shared and a sofa bed thing in the living area which I used, plus a little kitchenette area for cooking, it was all quite open plan. It was our second day, and having had little time to myself I'd started to get a bit hot under the collar. So I suggested giving them ?5 each and going to spend some time in the arcades, which they did. As soon as they'd gone I couldn't wait, I stripped naked and pulled the curtains. I sat on the sofa and spread my legs as wide as I could, pulling them back towards my head. It didn't take long at all for me to immerse myself in a full on rubbing session. For some reason I'd brought my dildo with me, I hadn't planned to use it, I just didn't want to be without it if I needed it. After about 15 minutes I was reaching orgasm, holding myself on the edge for as long as I possibly could. Just as I thought I couldn't hold it any longer the door to the caravan suddenly flew open and in they both ran, saying something about needing more money but pausing mid sentence. I froze. I had no idea what to say or do. I managed to ask what they wanted, and when they asked for more money I quickly told them where my purse was. Unfortunately there was no money in there so I had to get up and go to my hand bag. This may have been the most embarrassing part of the whole thing; having to slowly slide that dildo out of myself in front of them, stifling the whimpers as I did, so I could walk, legs shaking, over to my handbag. Anyway, I gave them as much money as I could find and off they went. It didn't take me long to finish and I had a great orgasm, and a deserved one at that, but after I'd finished I broke down and cried. I felt humiliated. I've never been so embarrassed. I like to think we're open and honest about sex, but being caught pleasuring myself is unthinkable. I've only told one person about this and they told me about this site so I thought I'd share it.
- age 47, anon (female)

I was thirteen and had discovered masturbation and the delights that could be obtained from that area between my legs at an early age. I was also very much a humper. I started with humping the pillow from my bed but my favourite was the arm of the sofa in the lounge downstairs. It was not something I could do that often as I needed to have the house to myself and be careful nobody was about to return home soon, which made it even more special to me. I would strip naked in my room then go downstairs, that in itself feeling a naughty thing to do, put a towel over the arm of the sofa and then mount it. I would then hump it for all I was worth, hips thrusting as my pussy rubbed against the towel while I imagined I was on top of the latest boy I fancied or my favourite pop star. Eventually I would grind myself into the arm as I reached my orgasm, thankfully the towel preventing any of my wetness staining the arm of the sofa! One afternoon I had the house to myself, mum and dad were out for the day and my brother Dan who was two years older than me was out with his friends and not expected back until late. I took the opportunity and was busily humping the sofa, eyes closed and getting close to climax when all of a sudden the lounge door opened and there was Dan and one of his friends. I yelled at him to get out but they just stood there looking and then started to laugh. Looking back I suppose the sight of his little sister naked and humping the arm of the sofa must have been funny but it wasn't how I saw it at the time. I leapt up, grabbed the towel and raced up to my room, slammed the door shut and burst into tears. I was so embarrassed at being caught like that and felt so humiliated and ashamed, and then the thought came that if he told mum and dad it would be ten times worse if they found out what their innocent daughter got up to when they were out. I got dressed and stayed in my room not wanting to see Dan and dreading what was to come. About an hour later there was a knock on my door, it was Dan. I told him to go away but he said he wanted to apologise, so eventually I said he could come in if he wanted. He came over and sat on the bed next to me and put his arm around me and told me it was okay and he was sorry he laughed, he just hadn't been expecting to see his little sister doing what she was doing when he opened the door and it was a bit of a funny sight. He told me not to be upset, I think he knew I'd been crying, and that he wouldn't tell mum and dad about it which at least got rid of one of my fears. He said masturbating was perfectly normal he just hadn't thought about me doing it yet, although he said he'd probably started at about my age too. Dan said he jerked off most days and asked how often I did it, and I said I did it most days too which seemed to surprise him. He then asked why I was humping the arm of the sofa so I told him it just felt good between my legs, rubbing against me and helped me get off. Dan said he'd never really thought about girls doing it and how they went about it. He was quiet for a while just cuddling me and I was starting to feel better about things, although still embarrassed about what he'd seen, when he asked me if I'd ever seen a boy jerk off. Of course I hadn't and told him, and he then suggested that we could do it together if I wanted, watch what each of us did. I wasn't sure about it, I guess I was a little shy, but I was curious as to what Dan did and he'd already seen me humping the sofa so I agreed. He said we should both get undressed so we started to take our clothes off. I felt really nervous and excited about it. Dan and I were used to seeing each other in undies but apart from an accidental glimpse hadn't really seen each other nude since we'd hit puberty. We were both down to our underwear and then Dan slipped his boxers off and there was his penis. He was semi hard and it seemed much bigger than the last time I'd seen it and it was surrounded by a forest of ginger pubic hair. I took my bra off and quickly slid my knickers down and stood naked in front of him feeling really nervous and embarrassed again. My boobs were still quite small then, just an A or B cup, but I did have a fair amount of dark pubic hair and a pert little bottom on me. Dan looked at me and said I was real cute looking and would have boys chasing after me in no time at all which made me smile. I then noticed that his penis was now fully erect and pointing straight at me, wow, the first time I realised I could have an effect like that on a boy! Dan said he'd go first and sat back on the bed and took hold of his penis. He pulled the foreskin back and started to stroke himself slowly up and down the shaft. I was fascinated, particularly by the swollen purple head. I'd seen his penis before of course but only limp, I'd never seen anyone's erect before and it looked so different. Dan then asked if I'd like to do it for him, and I didn't need asking twice. I touched it and marvelled at how warm and firm it felt but soft and smooth at the same time. I circled my fingers around it and with Dan's help started to move my fist up and down in the way that he told me to. Not long later he told me he was going to cum and to keep on stroking him when it happened. I felt his penis stiffen even more and then seem to twitch in my hand and then sperm seemed to be shooting everywhere mostly landing in a puddle on his stomach. I knew that when boys ejaculated white stuff came out but I never imagined it would be so much or be so powerful when it happened. I loved it! Some of it ran down my hand and I noticed how hot and sticky it was, I was in heaven. Dan asked for some tissues and cleaned himself up and then it was my turn. I lay back on the bed and spread my legs apart feeling a little embarrassed again as I revealed my pussy for the first time. It was now his turn to look in amazement, he told me later it was the first time he had ever seen a girl's pussy properly. I played with my nipples with one hand while the other got to work down below, I realised I was soaking wet and really needed to take care of myself. Ignoring Dan I started rubbing and fingering myself as urgently as I could and it didn't take long before my feet were pushing down on the mattress, I was lifting and thrusting my hips up and gasping out my orgasm in short little breaths. I think Dan was again surprised at what his little sister was capable of doing! We lay on the bed next to one another, still naked, and talked. We talked about who we both fancied at school and sex, it was the first time we'd ever really talked about sex together and it felt great. We both agreed that we'd really enjoyed ourselves and must do it again together. From then on we would masturbate together whenever we got the chance. I would jerk Dan off, loving it when I made him cum, and I showed him where and how I liked to be touched until he became an expert at giving me an orgasm too. We also dry humped each other too, and it was better than the sofa arm used to be! Dan would put on speedos, we thought they would stop any chance of me getting pregnant by accident, and lie on his back on the bed. I was naked and would get on top of him and start to rub my pussy against his erection which I could feel through his pants. The material felt good against me and I'd soon be humping furiously against him, his hands playing with my breasts, until I reached orgasm, Dan would normally end up cumming in his speedos too. As a variation I would lie face down on the bed with my hips resting on two pillows raising my bottom up. Dan would hump me from behind, rubbing his erection against my bottom cheeks and along the crack until he would shoot out all over my back. I would have let Dan take my virginity but we had a line that we agreed we would never cross, and that was no penetration of any sort. Masturbation and other things were fine but we agreed anything more was out the question. We had real fun together and taught each other so much about how to please the opposite sex. Eventually I got a boyfriend and he was pleasantly surprised at my expertise in giving hand jobs, I never said who my teacher was! Dan also had a girlfriend and I imagine she too must have been pleased at the way he could give her pleasure. I often wonder if any of this would have happened if Dan hadn't walked in on me humping the sofa that afternoon. I still enjoy humping things now when I masturbate, I think it's something that will always please me, I'm just careful that I will not be disturbed by anyone !!
- age 28, Alice (female)

it was about 3mouths ago.when i have room met his girlfriend do come with another girl.she start loving me and promisce me she will do every thing for me,oneday she invite me to her house when i came in. she start touching me before i what is happening i was ontop of her.i enjoy it that day
- age 20, innocent in nigeria

My twin sister and I have always been close as most twins are. When we were young, our mom would give us a bath together. It wasn't out of the normal, and never looked at as sexual in anyway. We would look at each others "Private" areas, and think that anything other that what we had, looked strange. Then puberty hit! My sister hit puberty before me as most girls do before boys. I only knew that because her boobs had started to grow, and there were now pads kept in the bathroom that connected our rooms. At this point, the door was being shut when one another was using the bathroom. I can't really remember when I started getting "morning wood", it had always seemed like I had them every morning, but it was just another part of my body. But before puberty had really hit, I noticed my boners feeling better. I became in love with my own dick. I would stare at it for hours. In bed, in the bathroom in front of the mirror, I just loved to look at it, I didn't know what else I could do with it alone. It still hadn't grown, or had any pubic hair, but it would feel all tingly. In the showers after gym class, I would pretend not to look, but in all reality, I would check out other guys dicks to compare to my own. Some had hair, some did not. The ones with hair would be bigger, with their balls hanging lower. There were more of us that didn't have hair yet, than those with. Only a couple of guys were early bloomers and every now and then, someone would have a boner. I would have to fight hard to keep from getting a boner. It took a while, but I admit now that I am bi. But that is a different story. Anyway, back to my sister and I. One night, our mom went out when we were 13, which is still pre-puberty for me. Mom had been leaving us by ourselves without a babysitter for close to six months at this point. This night, she said she was going to be a little later than normal. Saying she would be back at 1am, she kissed us good-bye, and was gone. We sat around watching TV, and played some PS3 games. It was like any other night until about 10 pm, we had our jammies on already. Hers was a tank top and shorts, and mine was a t-shirt and boxers. I had the remote so I was channel surfing and came across a soft porn on Cinemax. I had never seen anything like this. I hadn't been up this late in our living room watching TV before, and if I had, my mom was watching what she wanted to. As soon as I went to Cinemax, right away, there was a guy shown shirtless from the waist up and had a look on his face like he was either in pain or enjoyment, and then a woman popped up in front of him with her large tits swinging freely. I had the most incredible boner immediately. My sister didn't say anything, but my jaw hit the floor. I had seen pictures of naked women before, but this was my first time seeing anything with live action. Still amazed I didn't hear her say "Turn it", I looked over at her (She was sitting next to me on the couch with about two feet in between us) She had her right leg over her left and kind of shaking her foot, and her arms crossed over her chest. She had a small grin on her face, and this is when I realized she liked what she saw and would have no objections to watching it. So I said..."You like this?" She replied "It's ok." "Have you seen this stuff before?" I said, and she then goes "Yeah, but this isn't like a real porn." I was totally amazed that my sister knew what this was and more so that she liked it. She goes "I will be right back." She came back into the room, and said "I found this in Moms room a while back." It was a DVD that she put in the DVD player. It was a hard core porn movie! I had put a pillow over my lap to conceal my boner, otherwise it would have popped right out of the open fly. What I saw was amazing! It was showing everything, Two women together was the first scene, and the next was a guy and a woman doing everything. This guy had a huge dick which made me feel a little self conscious about mine being so small. Then came a scene where the same couple were laying next to each other masturbating. I really didn't know about all of this, but it looked like they were enjoying it. My twin then asked me "Do you do that....jack off?" I said no. I had heard that "white stuff" comes out of your dick, but that was it. So then she said "Can I see yours?" I was a little hesitant, but in order to sweeten the deal, she said she would show me hers. At that point, she lifted her shirt and I saw her beautiful small a cup boobs, with very tiny pink nipples that were standing straight out, about the size of pencil erasers. My boxers were getting wet, but at this point in my life, I had no idea what precum was. So told me that if I showed her my dick now, she would show me her pussy. So I moved the pillow and took my boxers down. My hairless dick popped right out standing straight up. It was only about three inches long and about as skinny as my pinky finger. She then pulled her shorts and panties down in one swipe. From where I sat, all I could see was a small puff of blonde hair. This was all I could take. I had a spontaneous ejaculation. There was a lot of it, but at this point in my life, it wasn't white, it was clear. It wasn't precum, it was cum from my underdeveloped body. It shot up to my chest and stomach. Her eyes got very big, and then leaned over to get a closer look at it. My boner had no chance of going away. I was so incredibly horny still. She started to rub her pussy very slow. She stopped and reached over with her right hand and put it on my dick and pulled it up and down. "Do that to yourself" she said. I took my index finger and thumb and rubbed my dick up and down slowly at first. She started speeding up her rubbing while staring at me stroking my dick. Her legs started kicking, her head went back and she let out a deep moan. She stopped for about a minute or so, then started rubbing again. About then is when I had my second orgasm, but my first one I ever made myself, just like the first one in volume. I was covered in cum, with some of it running down the side of my body onto the couch. I came one more time that night and she had two more orgasms. I was thankful she taught me how. We have done this more since then, and done more too.
- age 18, but 13 then, anon

I am what I consider to be good looking with blue eyes, clean cut, athletic male who works out regularly. I am 5'11" 175lbs and have a 7" circumcised cock that is too thick for my wife to wrap her hand completely around. On to the story... I have been masturbating almost daily since I was younger. Even though I am married and have been with my wife for over eight years I still jack at least once a day no matter how good the sex is. Last week I was sitting on the couch when my wife came downstairs. She was in a sexy pair of boy panties with no bra. She walked straight toward me silently smiling like she was on a mission. Her 34b tits were perky as could be and I could tell they were rock hard. As she got closer she reached to the side of the couch as she demanded I pulled my pants down. Without saying a word I instantly became hard sensing her arousal and did as I was told. She then pulled out her "magic wand" and plugged it in. I started to stroke my cock as it was trying to stand straight up through my boxer briefs. After plugging in her wand she then reached down and grabbed her 8" life like vibrating suction cup dildo. She told me how horny she was thinking about me stroking off for her and that her pussy was soaking wet and couldn't take it any longer. She stuck the dildo to the edge of the coffee table and stood above it now with the wand vibrating on her clit. I reached into my briefs and pulled them down enough to tuck the elastic waistband under my balls so I could feel the pressure of them pushing against me as though my balls were being cupped by someones hand. I started stroking with good rhythm as my eyes were glued to my wife knowing how turned on she was. She bent over and pulled her panties to her ankles but did not remove them. (For some reason I find that more of a turn on as I have a panty fetish) she then lowered herself on the tip of the dildo stopping once she slid just the tip in. She held herself there and looked at me stroking off now furiously. She pressed the vibrator hard on her clit and I could see her juice starting to run down the shaft of her dildo. With her legs spread as wide as possible she began to squat up and down sliding on the dildo. Her pussy was now swollen and her lips began to glisten in the dim light. It was only a matter of minutes before she looked me straight in the eyes and told me she was going to cum. I was so close myself I could feel my cock about to erupt! She could sense my orgasm building and began talking dirty to me. She told me how she had stole her girlfriends panties while showering after their gym workout the other day and how she has been masturbating while licking them fantasizing about her wet pussy rubbing against the crotch while working out. Imagining how tight it must be and how hard she could make her cum. That was it, I started cumming with the mental picture of my wife fingering her friend making her cum in her panties. I came hard, really hard! Just as my orgasm began my wife's followed. She was cumming so hard her legs were shaking as she had switched her wand to high. She never even got to turn her dildo to vibrate. As she was cumming her legs were shaking uncontrollably as she yelling very loudly, "OMG I'm cummmmming! Holy sh*t, I'm cumming so hard" followed by, "Oh my god, I'm still cummmmmming!" By this time she had lost control and was sitting on her dildo as deep as it could go and she was no longer moving. Her legs spread wide and I could see her pussy contracting hard. She sat there for a few minutes after dropping the wand before she was able to stand. As the dildo slipped out her pussy released her built up juices and dripped all over. I hope she works out more often with her friends and maybe I'll have more to write about next time...
- age 26, James

For the past several years (probably about two to be more exact), my sister and I have had this game that we play. It all started one night when the two of us were home alone. My sister, who is two years younger than me (so 14 at the time) was in the shower when I started to get really horny. I had always been a secret exhibitionist, going around the house naked when I was home alone and stuff like that. So I decided it would be fun to stand outside of the bathroom door and listen to her shower while I jerked off. So walked up to the door, unzipped my pants, and pulled my hardening cock out. I started jerking off and really got into it. By the time I realized the water had turned off, it was too late. Just as I was about to cum, my sister opened the door to me jacking off. She quickly closed the door, and I shot my load all over the closing door. I came so much! The door was soaked and so was I. I really needed to use the bathroom to wash up. I knocked on the door and apologized and said that I really needed to clean up in the bathroom. My sister opened the door and looked down at my dripping cock which was now pretty much soft, and she invited me in. She was still wearing just a towel, and I could tell her nipples were swollen. I started to wash my cummy hands, and grabbed some toilet paper so that I could clean up the door. While I did all of this, my sister still watched my cock which was starting to fill up again. I hadn't put it back into my pants so as to not soil them with the cum. When I was done cleaning the door, my sister asked: "Are you gonna wash it now?" (pointing at my dick which was now semi-erect). "Yeah," I replied. "Can I help?" That line shocked me. She had been so timid to this point and then she just asked to help me wash my cock! After a moment of thought I said: "Yeah...okay I guess." Her face lit up like a Christmas tree. I had to take a shower anyway so I figured I just clean up in the shower. I started to get undressed and gave my slippery, cummy cock a couple of rubs. Before I got into the shower, I looked at myself in the mirror. My cock was really shiny with all the cum. As I got in, I continued to rub it because it really needed the attention. I then invited my sis to join me. She immediately dropped her towel, exposing everything. She had very nice tits for a 14 year old, but what really got me was her pussy. I had seen tits, but never a pussy. It was a beautiful sight. So beautiful in fact that I came instantly (combo. of rubbing and visual effect). The cum flew at her, some landing just above her pussy. After a little awkward silence, I turned on the water and brought her close to me so that we could close the shower door. I immediately started feeling her up, but she wouldn't have any of it. She just wanted to feel my cock which I was plenty happy to let her do. She definitely wasn't a pro at handjobs, but she was good enought to make me cum again! This time the cum was knocked down by the water stream and when directly down the drain. I let her wash the rest of me and then we left silently, without talking about it until the next day. The next evening we were home alone again...And she was in the shower again. I figured I'd do the same thing as last night. So I stood outside the bathroom, this time completely naked, and jacked off. This time I finished before she did. I left her a nice puddle of cum on the ground in front of the door. When she got out of the shower she yelled: "Fred! I stepped in your cum! Are you gonna make this a daily thing." Well, I did make it a daily thing. Everytime she finished her shower before I came, she would finish me off in the shower. Everytime I came first, she would just find a present. We stopped about a month ago, just after I turned 18. I never got to masturbate her, and she never did anything more than a handjob.
- age 18, Fred

Where I grew up and where I still live, the closest neighbor is 12 miles away. You can see forever, most days here. The best part about growing up in a secluded area and having a lake all to yourself, was that you can go skinny dipping anytime you want. My brothers and I, we would ride our horses to the lake, strip down and jump in. The one problem with the lake, is that it comes from the mountains and it is cold. We would see who could stay in the longest, before the pain of the cold water got to you and your penis tried to crawl inside of you to stay warm. One summer, a cousin Kathy, came to stay with us for the month of July. Her parents thought it would be a good idea for her to get out of the city, and spend her summer in the country, before she went off to college. My brothers had both moved off the ranch that winter. I was 14 at the time, and had just discovered girls and my body was starting to look like my dad and my brothers. Before Kathy arrived, my mother told me, it was my job to keep her entertained, show her the mountains, take her out on the horses, do what you and your brothers do. And if you are successful at keeping her happy, you will be rewarded in the end. My mom knew, that I wanted a new dirt bike, that's a big thing for a 14 year old. Wow, that's Kathy! I thought to myself, when I meet her. I had not seen her, since I was maybe 10. Kathy was tall and had all this red hair. Her skin was as white as snow and blue eyes that could make any man melt. Being 14, I was a puddle. Kathy was a true city kid, but I was going to make her a country girl. The next day, Kathy and I went riding, it was hot and dusty. I was having a goodtime, but Kathy wasn't. She asked, what do you do to cool off on hot days. I told her that we go swimming. Kathy stated that she didn't have a swim suit. I told her that you don't need one were we are going. When we got to the lake, I helped Kathy off her horse, and said, let's go. You first, she said. Ok, I do it all the time. Off came the clothes and in I went. The water was so cold that day, but I couldn't say anything. I just waited for her. Oh and the wait was worth it. Under that tee shirt and jeans, was the body of a goddess. Kathy was the first woman, I had ever seen naked, other than my mom. Her red hair, on that snow white skin and a small red patch of pubic hair. Her breasts were not all that large, but who cares. She was naked and she was going to be swimming with me. Kathy ran into the water, only to run out as fast as she came in, screaming about how cold it was. Her nipples looked to be so hard, that they would break off. During all this time, I didn't notice, that the cold water had not caused any shrinkage, but I was hard as a baseball bat. And my wood was not going down, but I was freezing. I needed to get out of the water, so I walked out backwards, thinking that Kathy wouldn't see my wood. I was almost out of the water and walking backwards, was working, until I stepped on a rock and fell backwards, landing in shallow water only a couple of inches deep. There I am, on my back with a full erection, that you could have seen for miles. Kathy came over to me, because she thought I was hurt. When she noticed, that I wasn't she just smiled and said, looks like the water was not that cold after all. I couldn't believe this, a naked woman kneeling next to me at 14 and I have a cock that is so hard, it hurts. Kathy asked, do you always get hard when you go swimming? If so, we need to go more often and do you know what to do with that cock of yours. Before I could get the words out, Kathy was rubbing my cock and balls. This was new to me, and a first. It didn't take me long to shoot my load. It shot over my head and onto my chest. Kathy couldn't believe how far I shot it. Let's do that again, she said, but I want to watch you do it. As I started to jerk off, Kathy laid on the grass beside me and began to rub herself. Kathy would rub her breasts and squeeze her nipples. Then she rubbed her pussy. As I watched her, I became harder and harder. They Kathy asked it I wanted to rub her. I had never touched something so soft. Each time, I touched her pussy she would arch her back and grab a handful of grass as to rip it out of the ground. As I was rubbing her, she reached up and grabbed my cock as if she was going to rip it off. Kathy was loud, when she had her orgasm. I thought something was wrong and that I had hurt her somehow. Then Kathy told me it was my turn. Do it again, let see how far you can shoot. I stood up, and pumped away. When I did shoot, it must have gone three feet again. Kathy was amazed again, I have never seen anyone shoot that far. We laid on the grass, until the sun started to go down and the day got cooler. When we got home, my mom asked what we did today. Oh, nothing much, as most kids would say. That was the best summer, I have ever had. Kathy and I spent a lot of time exploring each other. We masturbated at the lake, in the wood and even in the saddle. It was the summer that I learned about masturbating and that girls do it also. About, ten years after that summer, Kathy purchased the ranch down the road from us. Nothing has ever happened since she moved back, but I do know that she and her husband visit the lake now an then. And yes, I did get that dirt bike.
- age Then 14 now 32, Tom

When I was younger, my older sister had just turned 16 one summer and my parents decided she was old enough to watch both of us during the day when they were at work. I have usually gotten along with her pretty well, and we were both pretty open about things. One morning when I woke up, I walked down to my sister's room, and when I walked in, she was lying naked on her bed looking at a magazine. I asked her why she was naked, and she said it was hot in her room and she could lay around naked if she wanted to. I just stood there for a few seconds and she asked me if I was just going to stand there all day, so I went back to my room. I felt a little lonely, but I decided to do it since she did, so I took off my jammies and went back to her room naked as well. She asked me the same thing I asked her, and I told her I just wanted to go naked too, and she didn't have a problem with it. We hung around her room for a little while listening to music and reading teen magazines, but after she looked at some magazine with lots of boys in it, she asked me if I would go downstairs and watch some TV for a while. I asked her why, and she told me she wanted to masturbate. I gave her a clueless look, and she acted surprised and asked me if I ever masturbated before. I hadn't even heard of it, so I told her no. She then said I didn't have to go and she would show me, as long as I didn't tell mom and dad. She sat up and leaned back against her pillow, spread her legs apart and started rubbing her hairy vagina. She told me everything she was doing and feeling the whole time, and I watched her closely, almost like I was studying. She was still a virgin so she could only push in her finger a little bit, but every time she did she let out a small moan and breathed heavily. When she came, she gasped and stiffened up and then rolled onto her side, rubbing her hands and legs against her sheets. I asked her what happened and she said she came and then said it was my turn. I leaned back and spread my legs too, exposing my little pussy to her. I had a little bit of hair, but it was nothing compared to her big, woman-like bush. I tried doing everything she did, but it was kind of uncomfortable. She then reached out and rubbed me a little bit in the right spot and asked me how it felt, and I said it was really good. Then I knew what to do, so I started rubbing my lips and tiny clit, and it did feel much better. I couldn't get a finger inside me, so I just kept rubbing in circles on the outside. After a few minutes I told her I had to pee, but she said I didn't and to keep going because it is about to feel so, so good. My hand kept going and the tingling between my legs kept getting stronger, and then it happened. It felt like an explosion went off in my vagina, and I squirmed around and squealed. I actually cried a little bit because it felt so amazing. She asked me what I thought, and I said it was the best thing I had ever felt. She told me that's what masturbating was, and that I can do it any time I wanted, but in private. We got up to go downstairs, and I jumped at her and hugged her tight, thanking her over and over again. She hugged me back and led me downstairs and made us some breakfast. We stayed naked and when we were watching TV, I asked her if we could masturbate again and she said sure, and we did it next to each other on the couch. She didn't do it as much as I did, but I must have masturbated six or seven times that day, every time there with my sister. The last time, I was right in the middle of it when the garage door opened. We both ran upstairs and threw some clothes on, but I went ahead and finished what I started before I came back down. I don't think I had ever felt that close to my sister before that day.
- age , anon (female)

When I was 13 I discovered how how to masturbate. A few months later, I discovered that my mom had a box of vibrators. One day I was home alone and I was bored. I did not have anything to do, so I tried to turn on the television. I realized that the batteries in the remote were dead, so I went to find some more. I went into my mom and dad's closet where they usually were. I did not know what kind of container they were in so I just started opening things. I came across one box and opened it and I was surprised. There were about seven or eight dildos in the box, each one different in color and style. I knew exactly what they were for and I knew that I would be using them. I took the one that I thought looked the coolest and took it back to my room. I took off my clothes and laid on my back on top of my bed. I turned on the dildo and inserted it into my blooming vagina. It felt good and for the first few minutes I did not move it around. I just left it in there to feel the vibrating sensation. After it being in there for a few minutes I decided to start moving it in and out. Now this felt 10 times better than fingers did. I continued to do this until I had the best orgasm I had ever had. My pussy was very juicy and I was feeling amazed, so I had another go at it. I began to pump the dildo again until I quickly had another bursting orgasm. When I was finished I wiped my pussy off, and then the vibrator and put it back into the box. I did this every time I was home alone, and in the summer a couple times a day. But one day it was night time and both my parents were home. My mom came to my door and knocked. I told her to come in and she did. She sat on my bed and asked me if I had touched "her private stuff." I immediately trembled in fear because I knew what she was talking about. She told me that she did not want me to go into her stuff. I must have left the box out or something that caused her to know I was messing with them. She told me that maybe when I was 14 that she would buy me one of my own. Then she left the room. I was surprised that she would buy me one but I was also scared that she was mad at me. But mom did keep her promise. On my 14th birthday I was about to go to bed when under my pillow I found a little pink vibrator. I used it immediately and thanked my mom the next day. I was so happy, and I had tons of fun. I now have my own daughter who has just turned 14 and I have given her the same present as my mom gave to me. I hope she has as much fun as I did!
- age 13 at the time, anon (female)

Something I always do, when the weather is nice, is go out on the deck while my husband is at work to read or just watch things out in the yard. One day, I was out reading some trashy novel when it started getting me a little horny. I kept on reading until I could feel my underwear getting damp. I was about to go inside and masturbate, when I thought about doing it out there. I went back and forth in my mind before I decided to go for it, looked around to make sure no one was there and pushed my shorts and underwear to my ankles and kicked them off. I am usually a pretty private person about these things, but I guess my horniness got the best of me. I started out by just rubbing my thighs in the sun, and then spread apart my legs to tickle my clit. When my pussy started dripping, I decided to go all the way, stripping off my shirt leaving me only in my sunglasses. I rested my feet on the table and started pushing a finger in and out, scratching and tickling my insides while my thumb massaged my clit. Just thinking about being exposed out in the open made me want to cum, and I knew it wasn't going to take long. I rocked back and forth in the chair, pushing my finger in as far as it would go, with my other hand now pinching my hard nipples. My pussy then contracted and a small spritz of my own fluid squirted on my hand as I came. All I could do was sit there as my orgasm paralyzed me, with my lip quivering and my toes still gripping the edge of the table. When I finally calmed down, I licked all the juice off of my hand, gathered up my clothes and went for the door still naked, leaving my bare back and butt for anyone to see. After I got back inside, I went to the bedroom and masturbated again and again, this time with my vibe, thinking about the stunt I just did.
- age 36, anon (female)

I grew up in a very open home. Mom was single parent with a sexy attitude my sister and I grew to accept as normal. I was just turned 18, last year of school and coming up to a big, final swimming competition. Being an early bloomer I had height, size and strength that gave me a strong ability in sports. I was very competitive in the pool but didn't have much competition except for one student from another school. I only swam against him in big competitions, so this meet was it and I really wanted to perform. Like I mentioned, being an early bloomer also brought another unwanted trait from a swimmers perspective. Hair. I had a pretty heavy cover from my waist down to my feet. My coach suggested I shave it off and get a new suit to be as streamline as possible. I had also begun to feel a little self conscious since none of the other swimmers looked like me. So I went out and bought a new super skimpy Speedo. When I tried it on I could see it might be hard to keep my soldier in the tent so-to-speak, (LOL). I hadn't cum in days so my cock quickly engorged, filling the skimpy material to extreme. Good thing the stuff stretches. I then really realized how much I needed to shave since there was now hair sticking out both sides around my crotch. At home that night I got out the electric shaver and began shaving my legs, working up toward the top. I soon found it was hard to see around the back of my thighs and ass to make sure I wasn't missing anywhere. Just then my mom walked in to see what I was up to. I told her what the coach said and she agreed to do my backside. She started but thought it would be better if I were laying down somewhere. She covered our big kitchen table with a beach towel and I laid face down on it. Mom proceeded to shave all the back of my legs right up to the edge of my new suit on my ass. If it weren't for the slight pain each time a hair got pulled a bit I would probably have a raging boner from the shaver's vibrations. Mom worked away and then suggested I should remove my suit so she could do my ass properly. I complied, still laying on my stomach as she shaved away. "OK" she said, now roll over so I can do the front properly. The front! I told her I had done the front. She said, "well you're going to have hair sticking out all around your crotch so let me trim it up for you" in a nonchalant way. Now remember we had a pretty open house hold. Everyone had seen each other naked lots of times, but not really close up and definitely never any touching! I felt a bit uncomfortable lying on my back fully exposed in front of my mother. Especially if I were to get a hard on. My mom proceeded to shave my inner thighs right up to the area between my balls and ass. That's where things got interesting. As I lay there fully open to the world, my arms dangling over the sides of the table as my mom began to shave around my crotch. She gently and slowly moved the electric razor through the thick hair beginning below my belly button, working down to just above my cock. I remained soft but things were beginning to "look up" as she finished most of the long hair and began to trim the second part real close. Now there wasn't any slight pains from pulling longer hairs. Just the vibrations from the razor now starting to feel absolutely amazing. Well, at 18 it doesn't take long to raise a boner (LOL). My cock was very quickly long and thick right there in front of my mom. She didn't seem to bat an eye and continued to shave away all around my groin area. I closed my eyes and attempted to control my urge to grab my cock and get some real enjoyment out of this. My cock was literally pulsing away on its own, now pumping a steady stream of Pre-cum onto my stomach as I just laid there still, taking it all in. I could feel the shaver move down between my legs onto that area called the perineum. OH-MY-GAWD! Did that ever feel amazing! Then I noticed the shaver just seemed to be resting there, the back of it against my skin. I opened my eyes and looked at my mom who looked back at me with a sweet, innocent look. Then it donned on me... she wanted to make me cum! She WANTED to see this! Holy shit! The realization of this just made me SO HORNY. My cock was ready to explode! I wanted to grab it and pump it right there but didn't know for sure what mom would think. It was throbbing so hard... then my mom pressed the shaver into me harder, pushing it up toward my balls. THAT WAS IT! I could feel my cock stretch with a spontaneous spasm, readying itself for an explosion of ejaculate. My mind raced to figure out quickly what to do. I wanted to pump out this amazing buildup of cum but then I thought I shouldn't in front of a parent, but I couldn't control what the body wanted to do on its own. Just as I thought I could hold out, my cock spasm-ed again. This time I recognized it was going to happen, NOW! Without touching myself anywhere I could feel the spasm reach deep into my balls and pulse all the way to the tip of my member. I huge ooze of pure cum spilled out of my cock head. My mom pushed the vibrating razor a bit more into the base of my balls. I couldn't take it any more. I reached for my cock with my left hand and grabbed it hard, simultaneously and spontaneously my hips thrust my cock into my hand as though it was reaching for something. I began to cum like a fountain, spewing forth a steady stream after stream of cum. They were so forceful I could feel them landing on my face over and over. I pumped my cock once for each spastic thrust of my hips, shooting long ropes of liquid all over myself. All the while my mom just held the vibrating razor firm to my balls. After what seemed like minutes of cumming and cumming and cumming I opened my eyes and eased off pumping myself. My cock was still hard and really red. There was cum all over me. On my face, all over my chest, pooling in my belly button. My mom removed the razor from my groin and simply said, "well I guess we're both done". She left the room and came back with a warm wet towel. "Go take a shower", "Then I can do the close-up shave with shaving cream, or would you like me to do that again another time"? The words "again another time" struck me... more to cum!
- age , anon

It was after my mom had purposely made me cum while shaving my lower body in preparation for a swim meet. We didn't say anything to each other. I couldn't get it out of my mind. Especially the part where she said, "would you like me to do that again another time"? It was still several days to the swim meet. Although all the hair on my lower body had been removed with an electric razor, what was left was a bristly stubble. I shaved most of what I could reach by myself but still couldn't do a neat job of my rear/back. I knew my mom meant what she said as far as helping me shave went, but I couldn't help wondering if she intended to help me get off again. I wondered what she would do as an electric shaver was no longer necessary. Would she actually jack me off? Was I reading something into what she said? For gawd sakes she certainly knew what she did to me last time! How should I react? It had been a couple days since our "event". Mom and I were home alone and I couldn't take it any longer, I had to find out what her intentions were. I figured I would push the "needing to be ready for the swim meet" issue with her. I finally, openly, asked her if she would help me shave off the rest of the stubble from the other night. "Oh, you learned how to talk again", she said. I told her I was pretty confused about what had happened and didn't know what to say. My mom said she understood and apologized if it made me feel awkward. She then told me to get undressed and meet her in the kitchen, she would get the towel and shaving stuff. I stood there with only my underwear on. Mom spread the towel on the kitchen table and told me to take the gotch off and lay face down. I did and she proceeded to apply shaving cream to the back of my legs and ass. As she did so she gently told me why she did what she did the other day. Mom explained that as soon as she noticed my erection she herself became aroused. She said that my cock was pulsing so intensely that she couldn't believe it. At the same time she said she was desperately trying to get the shaving job done, knowing I really needed it done. She said she thought I might make it through then simply go and masturbate myself for relief but as soon as all the Pre-cum began steadily oozing she knew I would cum. And that's when she said she decided to help me out. I told her it was the most amazing sensation I had ever felt and thanked her. My mom then said "you're welcome" and that she was done the back. "You can go finish the rest if you want" I sat up then on the kitchen table. My cock was semi erect, I looked down at it and said softly, "any chance you'd be interested in doing the front too" in a pretty pathetic, kiddish manner (LOL). My mom chuckled, "you think that would be appropriate son?" I quickly chirped, "well, you started it!" She chuckled again, "I guess I did, didn't I. I guess that means I should finish it", as she gently pushed my shoulder back for me to lie down on the table. I lay there and closed my eyes again. This time the sensation was my mom's hands gently applying shaving cream, first on my thighs and lower abdomen. I was anxiously hoping this wouldn't be all she intended. The anxiety managed to thwart my member's attention, keeping it semi soft. My mom worked the razor blade carefully removing all the stubble until only my groin area remained. "OK", she said gasping a breath. I then heard the shaving cream can spray and felt her soft hands begin spreading the foam all about my balls, groin and just above my cock. My cock jolted to the touch. It had never felt any hand other than mine. My mom seemed to work quickly. I think she knew she wouldn't have much time before I was fully aroused and ready to blow! I could only detect the ends of her fingers ever touching the skin of my penis as she carefully guided it around to get the shaving done around it. "There", she finally said, "all done". I was disappointed. Mom quietly left the room. I thought that would be it so I sat up and grabbed my cock. I thought to myself that if she wasn't going to do it for me, if she decided to come back in she was going to see me do it again! I began slowly pumping my cock, bringing it to full, engorged erection. Just then I hear, "hey wait a minute there boy!. Don't I get to finish what I started?" My mom had returned with a bottle of baby oil in her hand. "oh, ya, sure" is all said as I laid back down. My mom spread an ample amount of oil on the front of my legs and groin, then slowly began to work it in. Her hands were soft yet strong. She said quietly as she worked in the lotion, "this will help keep you smooth and soft for a few days". Emphasizing the word soft as she cupped my balls with her oily hands. "OOOHHHHH WOW!" blurted out of my mouth as she began running her fingers over my throbbing cock. She knew what she was doing! She slowly caressed my cock up and down its length, putting just enough pressure on it to send electric sensations throughout my body. I was in heaven... It didn't take long for me to reach the same plateau that happened a few days earlier. I needed to cum and it was going to happen. My cock was stretched to the max, bulging balls and throbbing purple head gleamed with the oil my mom was rubbing all over it. She encircled the member with her fingers and slowly brought up the pace, each time she reached the bottom she would run her cupped fingers over my ball sack and then back up to the top again. I was juicing pretty good now. My breath was deep and fast. I could feel the coming outrage... My cock began its spasm while my mom continued to stroke. She knew I was ready and just kept making slow methodical strokes with a medium to light touch, letting the sensations bring me to orgasm instead of the pumping. OOHH MAN this was awesome! My body began to uncontrollably shake and jerk as the fountain of cum erupted from my cock! My mom kept going, making sure I emptied everything I had. It was a replay of the last time. Cum spewed all over me. I heard my mom comment on how far I shot both times. Her expert hands kept slowly milking my cock and balls until every bit of fluid that wanted out came out. Then she playfully jostled my softening member saying in a gasping voice, "there you go now, all done again. I think I'm going to excuse myself now and look after my own matters". I was still on high and didn't get that last comment until later on. I had just had two amazing masturbation sessions with my mother and couldn't believe it. Now as I sat there wiping myself off I realized she was in the other room getting herself off. I wondered if she wanted me to help out?
- age , anon

I am a 58 year old woman. Living with my daughter and son in law. I was widowed about two years ago. In that time period I have not been with a man. My bedroom is across the hall from my daughters. From what I could hear from behind closed doors, it seems like they get together about twice a week. Hearing this going on I lay back and masturbate myself. This takes the edge off, but I still need more. Even with Jim getting it at least twice weekly, I would hear him masturbating one morning, after my daughter left for work. I guess he needed to take care of his morning hardon. This began to get me thinking. There are two women living in this house, and only one is sexually satisfied. That Monday my daughter left as usual for work. Knowing we had at least three hours before Jim had to leave for work. I entered the room. I layed my cards on the table and just told him how I feel. About my needs as a woman. How I could hear him rubbing his load off in the morning after my daughter left. He looked at me and said. Do you want to get in bed with me? I don't know if I want to but for now I need to. He sat up and said nothing. The next thing I knew, he was opening my robe. I told him we would only touch and not take it any further. He said OK. His hands were all over my body. It felt so good I felt like I was going to cum then and there. He started by kissing me. This was the first time we kissed like this. I was built somewhat like my daughter, but a little larger. He started working his magic on me. I could feel him put one then two fingers in my pussy. Rubbing my clit I said OH yes it had been too long. As he moved his fingers I could hear how wet my pussy was. I began to cum. Begging him not to stop. He took good care of my pussy, making me feel glad to be a woman. Now it was my turn to masturbate Jim. I removed his shorts. I was surprised to see he was not as long as I thought he would be. Although he made up for it with thickness. His cock was very hairy and hard. I started to jerk him off. If I tell you he came in less than twenty pumps. Sending his load all over his stomach and chest. We stayed in bed together for a while longer. Just kissing. He wanted me to lay on my stomach so he could get a good look at my ass. As he started to rub a second load off. I said would you like to grind it on my ass. If so just do it. In a short time he sent his second load all over my back and ass. As I got out out of bed he asked if I would do this again? I told him just make sure you always have a load left for me. Remember there are two women in this house. I think you are going to be somewhat busy from now on. I still masturbate when I hear Jim and my daughter, but at least I know I would be getting mine in the morning.
- age 58, B (female)

I'd always thought my friend Jack (not his real name) was really good looking, the athletic, blue eyed, blonde hair, football player type. I've only ever loved girls, wanted to kiss, hold and be protective of girls, but that isn't to say I haven't been quite turned on by watching other guys particularly Jack in the locker room or at the beach. Therefore I kind of have to assume I'm bi at the least but it really doesn't bother me. I confess to having lots of fantasies about my friend Jack and a rather short guy (no less good looking, he also had darkish-blonde hair for those who are interested) called Daniel (not his real name). His equipment was, suffice to say, not proportionate to the size of the rest of his body, he was perfectly happy waving his big dick around the change rooms with his kind of arrogant smile. To the story at hand however, Jack had invited me over to his house and said I could sleep in the same bunk bed as him (his brother whom he used to share a room with had moved out of the house just a few weeks before). We got back as the sun was setting, both of us pretty exhausted from playing football, him obviously doing brilliantly me... less so, but he was always relatively modest about his success. We stripped down and changed into boxers me with the usual trying to peak and to my surprise I could of sworn he looked straight at my dick, I had to turn around quickly so I didn't bone up in front of his eyes. I had jerked off three times the day before so I wouldn't be fighting boners the whole night ? it didn't work. Before I go any further I am a bit less athletic looking than Jack my abs are less defined, I have brown eyes and hair and am about (funny how people always manage to sound imprecise when I'm sure everyone knows exactly) 6 inches when hard. We were sitting on the bottom bunk playing the first halo (it was quite new then I recall) he was kicking my ass coz I spent half the time doing math in my head to stop myself tenting in my boxers, through his fly I could just see his cock lying against his thigh, I kept on glancing at it I was surprised he didn't notice (he told me later he didn't or he would've been pitching a tent). I'm still not sure how we started talking about it but we were started chatting about Daniel's huge dick, just joking about how him being quite small his dick was probably half his weight. The conversation was really arousing me at this point and I could see it was having the same affect on him. Just when I thought something was about to happen, I heard his dad calling out that he was going to sleep. Jack had jumped up opening the door and yelling out goodnight. As he got up I really did notice his semi, pushing out his boxers a good way. As he sat down again (and I think he did this on purpose) his dick poked straight out of his fly, still not completely hard, he was uncircumcised and looked a bit bigger than me. He smiled as I stared at his cock, stunned by just how perfect it looked, a big head and a nice big vein running down the right side, not really curving, it was the mirror image of my dick. He was hardening in front of me, the head swelling even larger. He said enjoying the view? About time I get a look at yours I think. I had lost the capacity to talk as well as move by now, so he just reached down in a slow move and pulled my boxers past over my dick, which sprang up and hit my tummy, leaving some precum on my skin, I think I let out a small groan at that point. Wow Jack said staring at my dick, do you always have this much precum? I cleared my throat a bit and said only when I'm really, really turned on. He smiled again and wrapped his hand around my dick, this time I definitely moaned, his hand felt sooooooooo good on my dick, especially as it was all lubed up with my precum. I could see precum starting to form beads at the top of his cock, there wasn't nearly as much as was on my dick, but then he was moving his hand up and down fully wrapped around my dick and that really got the juices flowing. I remember moaning again as I reached over and put my hand on his dick, it felt so warm and was also quite different to holding my own dick. I reached around a bit awkwardly and started fondling his balls, both of our boxer shorts now down around our ankles, this was the first time he moaned and it sounded really loud to me, I started playing mainly with his swollen dick head and his balls and he moaned again, I could feel his balls starting to pull up closer to his dick, so I slowed up a bit. He had been jerking me with a full fist and he now started playing with my balls as well, damn that felt so good. I was getting really close now, and I could tell from the tightness of his sac was still on the edge. He got up suddenly and said he wanted to try something, he crouched down a bit facing me, while I was still sitting on the lower bunk. He put his cock up against mine so the bottoms were touching along the whole length ? that felt brilliant. They were jumping against each other and pulsing we each wrapped a hand our fingers interlocking around our dicks and started jerking them, they were both pointed upwards. We were really close now and I felt his cock start to pulse big time. His first shot of cum flew out accompanied by a huge moan and his whole body shuddering. The feeling of his cock pulsing against mine, caused me to start cumming, ropes of cum were streaming out of our cocks up our chests over each other, some even hit my neck. We were both moaning and thrusting against each other as our orgasms started to fade. We did similar stuff later that night and I will add what happened next depending on the comments I get from this one. I've emailed "Jack" to get his response too, I hope you all enjoyed reading this as much as I enjoyed typing it, I've been jerking off as I've been typing so I'm not going to last much longer, hope everyone has a great orgasm imagining me jerking off with my great looking friend.
- age 22, anon

I was waiting for my parents at a Home Depot in the parking lot in our car. I was in my pyjamas cause I was over my sister's the night before and didn't have any clean clothes. I also was not able to J/O over there, which contributed to my horniness. Well, I grew impatient of waiting and decided to have fun. Being in my pyjamas, I slipped my cock out of the little slit easily, and began to get hard in this busy parking lot. I started to grab and rub as soon as I saw some men and women getting close to me. Oh God, the pleasure was insane. I think one of the guys in a group of people near me saw me, which just made me go more intense. I wanted him desperately to just pull out his cock and jack with me, but he couldn't and didn't. The thrill had sent me near the edge at this point. My parents were nowhere in sight and I just kept going for a good 20 minutes straight. I was edging the whole time now. The feeling of having your hard dick out and pleasuring yourself with hundreds of people only a few feet away had me in ecstasy. Then, when I saw my parents finally coming out of the store, I went past the point of no return and shot the biggest load I've ever had to date and ate it all. Exhibitionism... you just can't beat the thrill of it.
- age 18, Austin

This happened about six months ago. Because I'm a student and work nights part time I have plenty of free time during the warm spring and hot summer months to go mountain biking. One of my favorite trails winds through bush up and around a bushclad hill then down into a lovely valley full of tall soft grass and bushland, and with a stream running through it. Most of the way the trail is shaded with trees and bush so there's not much chance of getting sunburnt and it is a fairly easy ride. I just love going there in the morning cos there is usually no-one else around. I guess I am a fairly shy, private sort of person and with my family being religious and all until recently I was still a virgin and I guess a little naive about sex. Still that didn't stop me learning the pleasures of masturbation from when I was about eleven or twelve?I discovered that my changing cunt was suddenly alive with all sorts of wonderful electric sensations whenever I played with her. Sometimes I'd come home from school, strip off and spend time exploring my genitals. I learned how to tease my tiny red clitoris with a wet finger until my spasming urethra released a stream of girl cum. I discovered that I have a g-spot deep inside my vagina and that with gentle stimulation I can reduce myself to a giggling, snorting orgasm. As my breasts developed to their current 34b size I discovered that my nipples and areola are another source of wonderful stimulation. (For the rest of it I'm 5'3" about 115 lbs with curly black hair and brown eyes?people say I resemble Evangeline Lilly from Lost). So anyway on this particular day?warm, but not too hot?I decided to go riding. The night before I had waxed my cunt giving her a full Brazilian. This was the first time I had done this and as soon as I pulled on my snug fitting bike-shorts (no underwear is worn under bike shorts because they're designed to absorb perspiration) I could feel the fabric ease into my slit, gently stimulating my labia. By the time I got to the start of the trail I'd already had an orgasm which left me tingling and grinning from ear to ear. As per usual I was alone. I slid my hand into my shorts and gently teased my clitty with a wet fingertip. A thrill exploded from my groin and a little trickle of cum soaked my crotch. Suddenly a wicked thought...should I act on it? Shit, why not! I got off my bike and undid my sports bra, tucking it into the small backpack I use to carry extra drink bottles and a small soft towel and some sanitary wipes. Then I pulled down my shorts and also tucked them into my bag. For the first time I was naked in a public place. Taking a deep breath I started riding up the hill. I loved the caress of the gentle breeze on my body and the feeling of freedom was intoxicating. And I was so aroused. The gentle friction of the saddle on my cunt was wonderful! My labia were swollen, pink and sensitive. My thighs became damp with my natural lubricants. Whenever I stood up and leaned forward to negotiate an obstacle I was thrilled at the thought that my moist, slightly open vulva and puckered little asshole were exposed to anyone coming up from behind. I began to wonder what would happen if Jeff, this wonderful hunk I'd met at the bike club, decided to come out for a ride...the thought made my cunt spasm and I nearly came off my bike. I just had to stop. As I stood there, with my bike between my legs I started sliding my fingers up and down my wet slit. I tickled my clitoris and she sent jolts of wonderful pain through my body. Gently I teased around my swollen pee slit?which made me want to pee. I put the bike down, took off my helmet and stood at the side of the track, legs and labia wide open. As I released a stream of water I found myself moaning with sweet release. I started frigging myself with one hand while my other caressed and teased my breasts and nipples. Sliding two fingers into my vagina I felt for my g-spot. Omigod! My hips jerked and I yelped. Then came a hot wave of spasms in my vagina and urethra..hot cum squirted into the bush at the side of the track. My legs trembled so much I dropped to my knees...And I lay in the dust on the track just giggling. Later I had another wonderful wank lying in the soft grass beside the bank of the stream before I put on my bra and shorts and rode the rest of the way. I was making plans, which I hoped would involve someone else, for another naked masturbation and mountain bike fest...but the out-cum of that is yet to be written.
- age 22, Kathy (female)

One night my girlfriend and I were cuddling naked in bed, watching a porno to get both of us into the mood. It was a whole bunch of stuff on one disc for both of us, full-on sex, lesbians and both women and men masturbating. In one of the scenes she was getting into, it was showing a guy that barely looked 20 masturbating in his kitchen, spying on a woman in the pool. He was completely naked and was stroking a very hard (and very long) erection. This kid had to be at least 10 inches long. It was really getting her turned on, but I admit my hand was moving up and down my penis along with him. I am straight, but seeing a guy enjoying himself like that makes me want to start masturbating as well. He kept growling and stroking and his pre-cum was running all over his hand. He would stop, lick it all off and then go back to stroking. At one point, he even sat down and started licking and sucking the head of his own penis until he came. She then asked me "ever tried it?" I asked what she meant, and she giggled and asked if I ever tried my own cum. I told her no, but I have always wondered about it but could never bring myself to do it. She then asked me if I wanted to and I wasn't sure, but I said if she really wanted me to and would help me I would. Just telling her I would taste my own cum had my penis throbbing and burning hot. She pushed me on my back and spread apart my legs, and I put my hands behind my head. She then started masturbating me slowly, massaging my balls and pulling the skin down as tight as it would go, making me let out a loud "UNGH" sound. Since I was already very horny, it didn't take long before a big drop of pre-cum squeezed out of my dick. She wiped it up with her finger and asked me if I was ready. My heart was pounding and I told her I was and stuck my tongue out. I closed my eyes and she wiped it all off. I sucked on it and told her it really wasn't all that bad. She asked me if I wanted some more, and I smiled and nodded. She kept on stroking and edging me, then she would stop and milk me, squeezing out all the pre-cum I could make. She would wipe it, then stick her finger in my mouth and I would suck it all off like a hungry baby. She kept going and my mouth was coated with my own lube, but pretty soon I told her I needed to cum. She wanted me to lick it all up, so I told her to get on her back, then I straddled her and started stroking as hard as I could, blowing a massive load all over her tummy. I was a little hesitant to do it since I came, but she kept telling me to do it, so I leaned down and licked it all up which made her squeal. It didn't taste as good but still wasn't awful, and not only that she was amazed I did it. I crawled up and kissed her, my mouth still sticky with sperm. After I did that I fingered her to a couple of orgasms. Since then I have gotten more used to it, and now it's almost a normal thing to lick it off of her. I know it may seem gross, but it's not that bad and I figured if she did it, there's no reason I shouldn't. Not only that, there's no mess to clean up afterward!
- age 27, anon

I grew up in a very open home. Mom was single parent with a sexy attitude my sister and I grew to accept as normal. I was just turned 18, last year of school and coming up to a big, final swimming competition. Being an early bloomer I had height, size and strength that gave me a strong ability in sports. I was very competitive in the pool but didn't have much competition except for one student from another school. I only swam against him in big competitions, so this meet was it and I really wanted to perform. Like I mentioned, being an early bloomer also brought another unwanted trait from a swimmers perspective. Hair. I had a pretty heavy cover from my waist down to my feet. My coach suggested I shave it off and get a new suit to be as streamline as possible. I had also begun to feel a little self conscious since none of the other swimmers looked like me. So I went out and bought a new super skimpy Speedo. When I tried it on I could see it might be hard to keep my soldier in the tent so-to-speak, (LOL). I hadn't cum in days so my cock quickly engorged, filling the skimpy material to extreme. Good thing the stuff stretches. I then really realized how much I needed to shave since there was now hair sticking out both sides around my crotch. At home that night I got out the electric shaver and began shaving my legs, working up toward the top. I soon found it was hard to see around the back of my thighs and ass to make sure I wasn't missing anywhere. Just then my mom walked in to see what I was up to. I told her what the coach said and she agreed to do my backside. She started but thought it would be better if I were laying down somewhere. She covered our big kitchen table with a beach towel and I laid face down on it. Mom proceeded to shave all the back of my legs right up to the edge of my new suit on my ass. If it weren't for the slight pain each time a hair got pulled a bit I would probably have a raging boner from the shaver's vibrations. Mom worked away and then suggested I should remove my suit so she could do my ass properly. I complied, still laying on my stomach as she shaved away. "OK" she said, now roll over so I can do the front properly. The front! I told her I had done the front. She said, "well you're going to have hair sticking out all around your crotch so let me trim it up for you" in a nonchalant way. Now remember we had a pretty open house hold. Everyone had seen each other naked lots of times, but not really close up and definitely never any touching! I felt a bit uncomfortable lying on my back fully exposed in front of my mother. Especially if I were to get a hard on. My mom proceeded to shave my inner thighs right up to the area between my balls and ass. That's where things got interesting. As I lay there fully open to the world, my arms dangling over the sides of the table as my mom began to shave around my crotch. She gently and slowly moved the electric razor through the thick hair beginning below my belly button, working down to just above my cock. I remained soft but things were beginning to "look up" as she finished most of the long hair and began to trim the second part real close. Now there wasn't any slight pains from pulling longer hairs. Just the vibrations from the razor now starting to feel absolutely amazing. Well, at 18 it doesn't take long to raise a boner (LOL). My cock was very quickly long and thick right there in front of my mom. She didn't seem to bat an eye and continued to shave away all around my groin area. I closed my eyes and attempted to control my urge to grab my cock and get some real enjoyment out of this. My cock was literally pulsing away on its own, now pumping a steady stream of Pre-cum onto my stomach as I just laid there still, taking it all in. I could feel the shaver move down between my legs onto that area called the perineum. OH-MY-GAWD! Did that ever feel amazing! Then I noticed the shaver just seemed to be resting there, the back of it against my skin. I opened my eyes and looked at my mom who looked back at me with a sweet, innocent look. Then it donned on me... she wanted to make me cum! She WANTED to see this! Holy shit! The realization of this just made me SO HORNY. My cock was ready to explode! I wanted to grab it and pump it right there but didn't know for sure what mom would think. It was throbbing so hard... then my mom pressed the shaver into me harder, pushing it up toward my balls. THAT WAS IT! I could feel my cock stretch with a spontaneous spasm, readying itself for an explosion of ejaculate. My mind raced to figure out quickly what to do. I wanted to pump out this amazing buildup of cum but then I thought I shouldn't in front of a parent, but I couldn't control what the body wanted to do on its own. Just as I thought I could hold out, my cock spasm-ed again. This time I recognized it was going to happen, NOW! Without touching myself anywhere I could feel the spasm reach deep into my balls and pulse all the way to the tip of my member. I huge ooze of pure cum spilled out of my cock head. My mom pushed the vibrating razor a bit more into the base of my balls. I couldn't take it any more. I reached for my cock with my left hand and grabbed it hard, simultaneously and spontaneously my hips thrust my cock into my hand as though it was reaching for something. I began to cum like a fountain, spewing forth a steady stream after stream of cum. They were so forceful I could feel them landing on my face over and over. I pumped my cock once for each spastic thrust of my hips, shooting long ropes of liquid all over myself. All the while my mom just held the vibrating razor firm to my balls. After what seemed like minutes of cumming and cumming and cumming I opened my eyes and eased off pumping myself. My cock was still hard and really red. There was cum all over me. On my face, all over my chest, pooling in my belly button. My mom removed the razor from my groin and simply said, "well I guess we're both done". She left the room and came back with a warm wet towel. "Go take a shower", "Then I can do the close-up shave with shaving cream, or would you like me to do that again another time"? The words "again another time" struck me... more to cum!
- age , Matt

At my local gym we have a big hydro pool with very powerful water jets. In the gym area the running manchines overlook the pool area and you can see who's in the pool. Well this one afternoon I was on the running manchine when I noticed to of their young women in the pool standing in front of the water jets and they were getting off from it by the look on the faces that they enjoying themselves and they looked up at me on the running machines. I got hard thinking of their tight pussies checking wet. After they finished getting off they went out of the pool. I went in the pool later the water that powerful I just sat down near the water jets and got off in the pool without touching myself, its one of the best orgasms I have had and look forward to the gym again.
- age 27, Me

This is about me and my brother Terry, he is a year older than me. This happened when I was 14 and Terry 15. We were always very close and had a laugh together. I'd seen Terry naked all my life as I grew up as he would often be naked walking to and from the bathroom. There was lots of times over the years where I'd be stood chatting to him on the landing with him naked, I'd never took any notice of him being naked as it's all I knew really. Well this one night made me see his body in a whole new way, and his penis too. I was coming out of the bathroom after bathing and was in my vest and knickers with a towel on my head, Terry was coming out of his room naked as usual. I stopped to chat to him about something and this is when I saw his body in a way never had before. Growing up with him I was used to seeing his penis in a flacid state and never took any notice of it, well this night things changed. My brother had seen me getting dressed the odd time walking in my room without knocking so had seen me in bra and panties before, albeit very briefly as I screamed for him to shut the door. Well as I chatted to him in my underwear I noticed he kept looking down and seemed to be staring at my panties like in a trance, at 14 my body was quite slim and my panties were a very snug fit. Probably because my Mam still bought them for me back then, the usual white cotton briefs. As I wondered why he seemed to be staring at my panties I noticed his penis had got a lot bigger, I was used to seeing it small and flacid so I was aware as it started to grow. I had never seen an erection before so it was exciting for me to see, I had heard from friends what a hard penis was like but never seen one in the flesh so to speak. His penis just got bigger and bigger till it was stuck up in the air proudly, it fascinated me how big it had got after seeing it so small and soft growing up. I just gazed in amazement at my brother's erect penis and the size of it, I never realized how big a penis could grow from the size it started small and flacid. Being Catholic I never knew anything about boys or sex at 14 so seeing a hard willy was such a thrill for me even if it was only my brothers. I asked him why had his penis gone so hard and he replied that it was seeing me in my panties as I chatted to him that had done it. He said he often got an erection looking at the Lingerie in mail order catalogues, I never knew a lad could get an erection looking at women in there underwear. It was quite a thrill for me knowing that I had given my brother an erection, needless to say it wasn't the last time. Seeing my brother's penis so aroused was exciting for me and so curious at the same time, I heard from friends about hand jobs but wasn't expecting a penis to be so hard stuck in the air proudly. My curiousity made me want to touch it so I asked him if I could, he looked very nervous stood there in front of his sister with his manhood on show but he reluctantly said yes it was ok to touch it. Being 14 it was very exciting for me seeing an erect penis and even though it was my brother's I was dying to touch it, I was so curious about it that I started prodding it which made me laugh. couldn't believe my brother was stood in front of me with an erection and that I actually touched it. He told me to wrap my hand around it and grip it which I did, I was amazed at how hard it was and it seemed like it was solid like bone inside but seeing it flacid before knew that wasn't the case. What amazed me as I held it was the fact it wouldn't bend downwards, well not without a squeal from my brother. I was amazed by this and got a bag from my room and hung it from his penis, he drew the line at me seeing how much weight it would hold. My questions then were about masterbation and if he had done it, he said he often masterbated looking at underwear in mail order catalogues and offered a demonstration for me. Seeing my brother masterbating in front of me was quite weird really but strangely fascinating at the same time, my curiousity was too much and just had to watch him doing it. After a couple of minutes he suddenly grabbed the end of his penis and dashed to the bathroom, sadly I never got to see him cum which I would have liked to as the icing on the cake. Knowing he got an erection stood chatting to me in my underwear was strangely exciting for me, so I made sure I bumped into him in my bra and panties a few more times over the years. Even though he was my brother it was a buzz being able to give him an erection when I fancied and to watch him masterbating because of me, I made him masterbate a few more times before I left home. I even let him see my vagina while he masterbated like crazy as he hadn't seen one before, but sadly still never got to see him cum as he ran to the bathroom before I could see it squirt. I still see him regularly but I am now married with children and he is too, I had a bit of fun masterbating with him the odd time before I was married but that's another story.. Linda
- age , Linda (female)

So being jobless you would think all you could really do is look for a job and watch TV. Well because my parents are away during the day and my sisters either moved out or are at school I have the place to myself. So nearly everyday I find my self getting extremely horny and everyday I find myself rubbing my clit. But this one day when I hadn't done it in a while I had the house to myself and four computers to my disposal. I'm not the usual girl that will look up just guys and their cocks and them f****** sluts. Not my thing. Instead I really enjoy gay porn. I decided to go on and watch some. I went through video after video after video and nothing got me wet. I then went outside and on my back patio there is a long chair to sit on. I decided to go out naked and I must say I do have a good body, DD boobs and a size 10 waster (aus terms) and I get tanned on the regular. As I was sitting outside I spotten my neighbour. My neighbour is gay so I couldn't get anything off him but he is hot and I mean HOT!!!! He was gardening so he had no shirt on and was all sweaty! After watching him for a while his partner came out (btw my neighbours can't see me but I can certainly see them!) The partner grabbed him from behind and started dry humping him I thought it was amazingly hot. I slid my hand down my body and into my dripping wet pussy. They both started getting naked and both had a hard on. So they were wanking each other off it was amazing. So I sat there and watched them wank each other and I just got wetter and wetter. As I slid my two fingers in and out of my pussy and rubbing them in to my clit after five minutes of doing that I let out a scream of pleasure it was amazing, never felt soo good in my life!! I cannot wait till tomorrow to have another sesh. I love rubbing my clit when its all slippery and wet with my own juices then having a lil taste.
- age 19, Mee (female)

The first time that I masturbated I had gotten bites on my penis at summer camp and I was in the bathroom scratching and I realized that it was easier to scratch if I ran my hand up and down the shaft. Then I got an intensely weak feeling in the knees and I got scared and I stopped.
- age 13 then, anon in Texas

I'm in my freshman year in college and all the freshmen live on campus. I've got a single room in a two-story dorm that's shaped like a big horseshoe, it's a coed dorm, with clusters of boys and girls' rooms around individual bathrooms. I love being on my own, I'm having more sex than ever, but it's like I just can't get enough and I'm always horny. I masturbate almost every day, but I don't want to spend all my time and sexual energy behind locked doors, so I'll do something I call "wearing my pussy perfume". What I do is I go to my room, get naked, and play with myself. I either use my hand, with my first two fingers up inside me with my thumb on my clit, or I use my hairbrush with a round wavy handle. I either get myself off or at least get myself really wet, and then real quick I'll wipe my pussy juice on my body where you'd put perfume?wrists, neck, tits?pull on my panties and a shirt real quick, and go out to walk around the dorm. Smelling like pussy, looking like this, and with my hair a little messed up and sexy, I'll do a circuit down the hall one way to the end and then up the stairs and back around. Wearing my pussy perfume makes me confident, I'll flirt with cute boys I run into, rubbing up against them, letting them look at my cleavage and the nipples poking through my shirt. Twice I've ended up going into a guy's room to have fun before I made the whole circuit. One time where I didn't give myself a cum first I had to turn back because I was wearing light blue panties and a shirt that didn't come below my waist and I was so horny I was soaking a dark spot into them. More often though I'll just enjoy the walk and enjoy the boys' looks and come back to my room and give myself a few more dirty cums. I'll fantasize about doing the walk without the shirt, or without the panties, but I'm not that bold. Maybe way late at night some day. Writing this down has gotten me all hot and wet, I think I'm going to put on my pussy perfume again and go for a walk. Ciao!
- age 19, Heather (female)

My lover was in California for a business trip recently, and we spent one evening talking on video cam. After much discussion and laughing about our day, our thoughts naturally turned to more carnal activities, if you know what I mean. I brought out my new plug-in vibrator, the one that has driven me absolutely crazy the few times I've played with it. I took my clothes off and reclined on the living room carpet, leaning back against the sofa. John stroked his cock as I flipped the "on" button and pressed the vibrator against my bare, shaved pussy. Oh, what an incredible sensation! Having a mechanical device give that kind of pleasure is different than using my fingers, partly because it feels a little out of my control, and adds to the excitement. As the weight of the vibrating head rested on my clit, I could only shudder and groan. I threw my head back onto the cushion and was unable to think about anything. It began to feel almost too good! Have you ever felt such intense pleasure that it almost hurt? "Oh fuck Babe," I managed to gasp, almost forgetting that John was watching me on camera. I was so wrapped up in the exquisite near-agony of that incessant, glorious vibrating device that I nearly missed seeing John's first spurt of cum as it flew up into the air and fell back on his hand, still stroking his hard dick. I forced myself to slow down, intent on watching him coax every drop of that beautiful, oozing liquid from his member, and then I closed my eyes and began to orgasm as well. His sexy moans and shooting cum was too much, and I cried out as I came, arching my back and convulsing with waves of pleasure/pain unlike I'd ever remembered having before. "Imagine coming like that with me inside you," John's sultry voice encouraged. Well, that pushed me even higher! If there's one thing better than having an orgasm, it's having one with a hard cock thrust deep inside my pussy. It went on and on; I wanted to remove the vibrator from my tender clit but for some reason I didn't. I just came and came, my pussy juice dripping from inside me as I thrashed about. At length, I began to relax and felt the spasms slow, and at last I removed the vibrator from my still-throbbing and sensitive clitoris. My body collapsed, exhausted from the sweet torture, and I could feel the wetness dripping down to my ass and onto the carpet. My clit was still sore the next morning, but that just made me smile, remembering the incredible orgasm I'd had the night before. In fact, I'm smiling right now, thinking about it. My eyes are turning toward the end table next to the sofa where that vibrator sits, still plugged in. If you'll excuse me, I think I'm going to be um, otherwise occupied for a little while!
- age , Lea (female)

I'd met Adrianna online, through mutual friends at a social networking site. At the time, she was off-limits and although her pictures absolutely floored me (I was convinced she must be a professional model), her tumultuous heterosexual relationship that had lasted for over a year and that was clearly damaging her deeply was my main concern. I wanted to be there as a friend. The idea that she, this gorgeous, talented, brilliant soul, could possibly be interested in me wasn't something I permitted myself to consider, not for a moment. We became closer and closer, like two fourteen year old girls who call and text one another constantly and chat excitedly for hours. By that time, she had ended (and then resumed and ended again) her relationship with her boyfriend and as two bisexual girls, our conversations naturally became more and more flirtatious and then overtly sexual. At the time, I still didn't believe she could ever be seriously interested in me but as I laid on the bathroom floor, my finger furiously circling my clit until I began to black out from the intensity of the orgasm, it was her face between my legs that I pictured every time. And I allowed myself to hope, but it was a forlorn hope, the kind of hope where I run into Angelina Jolie and we fall in love and save the world while making love in between. By the time Adrianna had decided to ride a plane across the country, though, we had already declared our love for one another multiple times, and the absurdity of this possible long-distance relationship never occurred to me: our quiet breaths over the phone inhaled and exhaled need; our mutually-dripping and throbbing cunts ached with need; our hearts flew as far as possible over telephone lines trying to fulfill that need. Girls in love do not consider whether it is practical to satisfy this love-struck ache for touch, this impossible wish to merely be together. Girls in love just feel the ache and know they will continue to ache unless they can dream away reality and barriers and expectations for just a moment, basking in the sunlight of love lit from within. Which might be why we only lasted a moment. Which might be why that moment, for me, will last a lifetime. When I saw her nervously walking toward the luggage area, smoothing down her dress and twirling her blonde hair, I immediately thought: I don't deserve this. I am not good enough for this. My first impulse was to turn away and run. How do you "meet" someone after you've already permitted to excavate the deepest tunnels of your heart? How do you make the promise of fantasy seem insignificant when compared to the anxious oft-dreamed reality? It was uncomfortable small talk until Adrianna laid down in my lap in the cab, her liquid brown eyes meeting mine and not looking away. She had the kind of eyes that evaluate and appreciate and captivate and reveal secrets unspoken. The kind of eyes you want to study until you can understand the complexities carried there. She didn't permit me to study them for very long, leaning up to kiss me?an impulse I'd had ever since she walked into my vision as a real person instead of text on a screen or a voice on the phone but I didn't want to rush her. It was a soft kiss, our lips meeting gently and barely moving against once another. Another soft kiss. Another. Murmurs and purrs of appreciation as we kissed this way in the back of the cab as it made its way to my apartment. I stroked her face, her hair. It had been so long since I'd been with another girl that I'd forgotten the softness, the lack of aggression, the sweet strawberry-glossed connection of two heart-shaped mouths trembling for more. When we arrived at my apartment, we resumed kissing and made love, the first time we'd make love many times that weekend. The most memorable time (for me) was when she had her first g-spot orgasm and female ejaculation. Since she had never had an orgasm with another person before, I masturbated her clit to the point where her legs were shaking violently and she was on the verge of coming, but her mind wouldn't permit her body to lose control and she told me to stop. So I decided to try another way. I asked if she had to pee (she said no) so she wouldn't mistake the ejaculate for urine. I explained the g-spot and female ejaculation and what it feels like but not to expect it since some women don't experience it and asked if I could put my fingers inside of her. She nodded excitedly. Once I slipped my fingers inside of her, I was surprised not to feel a prominent swelling, given her slick wetness, and couldn't locate her g-spot at first. So I pulsated and softly rubbed two fingers around various areas of her vagina until she moaned, "oh right there?it feels so good right there." As her hips moved against me with each stroke, I felt something amazing: her g-spot literally began to grow in size, like a balloon filled with water. By the time she was whimpering and murmuring "oh fuck yes ... oh fuck that feels so good," it was so large I couldn't believe what I was feeling. Her face contorted slightly and she took a sharp breath inward as her cunt closed around my fingers and a small stream of liquid squirted over my fingertips. She was half-caught between the peak of sexual arousal and the mental fear of letting go like that, not knowing what it would feel like if she did surrender. As my two fingers continued to rub and stroke that spot in rhythm, I whispered, "it's OK baby, just let it all out. I know how much you need to let it all out. I know you want to feel soooo good. Just let go and let it out." As she whimpered again, I kissed her on the mouth and felt her deep and prolonged moan throughout my lungs as her cunt tightened and loosened over and over again and fluid gushed over my fingers, my hand, forming a pool between her legs. She had moved her head away, so she was no longer moaning against my mouth but staring deep into my eyes as she moaned incomprehensible sounds; her eyes rolled up toward the ceiling, occasionally closing to whimper "oh my god ... yes ... oh fuck ... oh fuck, fuck, fuck, don't stop, please don't stop." The prominent, balloon-like quality of that area was not like any other girl I'd been with and I marveled at how easy it was to "read" her arousal through it?then, after one last burst of fluid, I literally felt her g-spot deflate and her legs begin to tremble as she gently grabbed my wrist with her hand and sighed, "too much ... too much ..." I withdrew my fingers, licking the dripping wet ejaculate from them, and kissed her. She held onto my face and kissed me back: intensely, passionately, hungrily, before drawing away and saying, "thank you," with tears running down her cheeks. She asked me to hold her and I did?I put my arms around her spent, vulnerable body, stroking my arm softly, while she laid her head down on my collarbone and kissed my neck. "I'm not crying because I'm sad," she explained, "it's just -" "I know, baby. I know." And I did know. "A lot of girls find their first g-spot orgasm to be really intense, really memorable. It's OK. It's more than OK. It's beautiful." Adrianna wanted to sniff the sheets to make sure she hadn't peed, still unable to believe how much liquid had flowed from inside of her, and that's when we both noticed that the pattern in which she had soaked through the sheets and the comforter was shaped like a heart. We both squealed, simultaneously, at this incredibly finding, this physical proof of out love. I took a photo because I wanted to remember this moment forever. Because I felt like everything was too perfect. I felt as though the moment she returned to her real life, that heart would be the only piece of her I had left. I wish this story had a happy ending, but it turned out that I was right. I have a photograph, sheets that mean far more to me than they should, and memories. She has my heart. Still.
- age 27, Cassandra (female)

During the summer my friend and I were out on another of our long adventures in the countryside and decided to stop in at an old barn that we would often visit. Being young boys we would jump around in the hay and generally create havoc however the visit to the barn on this day would be different. We entered the barn and immediately heard a squeal and saw something dart behind the hay bales. We climbed up onto the upper level in the barn and low and behold there we found hiding a very naked girl who we both knew very well. She was very shy and had been caught without her clothes which were on the other side of the barn. She said that she was also out walking and had decided to visit the barn to play and then thought that it would be nice to be naked in the hay. Neither of us had ever seen a naked girl before. The girl was squatting on the ground with her arms folded protectively around her chest. Because of the way she was squatting I could see her pussy. I had never seen one before and the feeling that swept over me was strange. My mouth went dry and I had the strangest of feelings in my groin as I looked at her pussy lips. My friend was also looking directly at her pussy and squatted down in front of her to get a better look. He looked very nervous and uncertain. The girl asked if we would get her clothes for her and we agreed because we didn't know what else we could do. We watched her as she dressed and she asked us to please keep this a secret and not to tell anyone what we had seen. We said we we would but my friend said he wanted to see her pussy again and also see her tits. The girl agreed and stood naked for us again, albeit briefly, and then she left. My friend and I couldn't believe what we had seen and we talked about how excited we were to have seen a naked girl and a real vagina. Neither of us had masturbated before but we did get boners occasionally. My friend said that his dick was rock hard and asked me if mine was hard also. I told him that my dick wasn't hard but that sometimes I did get a boner. He said that he wanted to take his cock out and walk around the barn without his pants on. He pulled his jeans off and out popped his cock. It was about 6" long and he was uncut which I had never seen before (I am circumcised). His cock was hard and he kept pulling back his foreskin. I asked him if he ever masturbated and he said no, but he wanted to. I told him to go for it. He asked me to touch his cock and pull his foreskin back for him and I said no, so he proceeded to thrust out his hips and wanked his cock right in front of me. We were then both startled as the girl who had been naked in the barn earlier, walked back in through the door and looked right at us. She stood and looked first in horror and then in fascination at my friend, naked from the waist down, rubbing his hard cock. She asked him what he was doing and she said that she had never seen a boys cock before. He said that he was wanking and she could watch if she wanted to. She stood quietly and watched. After no more than thirty seconds he groaned and shot three spurts of semen across the barn as he came. The girl turned bright red and disappeared out of the barn again. I had no idea at the time that this white stuff came out of a mans cock when he masturbated. He cleaned his cock up and dressed hurriedly and we left. As we walked back to his house he told me how great it felt when wanked off and he made me promise not to talk about this to our mutual friends. He wanted me to go to his house and wank off for him and I again refused. As I walked home from his house my mind was racing with thoughts about what I had seen that day. I wished that I had pulled my cock out and masturbated in front of the girl also. I was still feeling very excited so instead of going directly home for supper I went back to the barn by myself. As I walked into the barn I wanted to find my friends come to examine it out of curiosity, however to my surprise the girl was also still there. She said she came back because she hoped that we would still be there and that she wanted to see more cock wanking. She asked me if I could rub my cock in front of her and I said that I had never done anything like that before. I said that I would do it if she would squat down in front of me without her panties on so that I could see her pussy. She immediately agreed and took off her panties and squatted down. I could see her pussy lips and I shuddered in expectation. I pulled down my jeans and sat on a hay bale in front of her. My cock was really hard and I touched it very gently as my fingers moved up and down the head of my cock. She then asked me what my cock felt like. I told her that she could touch it if she wanted too. She came over to me and very softly touched the shaft of my cock and then moved her hand up and down as she had seen me do. Within seconds I erupted as my very first orgasm burst through me and I ejaculated down the length of her arm. She immediately jumped backwards as the second and third ropes fired from me. I had no idea that this was what masturbation was all about. The girl was totally fascinated by what had happened and wanted to meet me again there later to do it again. After she left I walked home knowing that I would never be the same again.
- age 25, Me

When I was 15, I had been jacking off for several years. I did it pretty much everyday and it was a big part of my life. I would sit on my bed stroking my dick thinking about the girls at school or church. One day, my little brother Albert walked in on me jacking off. I tried to hide, but he said he wanted to know what I was doing. When I told him I was jacking off, he said he knew what it was but didn't know how to do it. Being the great bro I am...and the horny one who really just wanted to cum...I offered to show him. I pulled my dick back out and came relatively quickly. I came in a way that I coated my cock and balls with jizz. When I was done, my bro started to try to jack himself off in front of me but he had some trouble, so I helped. I took some of the cum on my balls and used it as lube to jack him off. When he was done, which was fairly soon, I took his cum, joined it with mine, and jacked myself off again because I was so horny. I shot another big load, this one on my stomach and I took it and used it to give Albert another handjob. After that, we were both covered in cum so we both showered.
- age , Nick

I met a guy last year named Elliot from Europe. We instantly connected as soon as we met each other staying in the same hotel. For a couple of days we talked, hung out, and being our crazy selves. Then after we left we still texted each other, except the problem was he lived across the country from me. It made me sad. Another summer approaced, us still talking 24/7 with each other. In the winter time he offered to let me stay over his house for a few weeks in California. After begging over and over again my mom finally let me stay over his house. The day before I was going to get on that plane my heart kept racing. Butterflies never stopped flying all over my stomach. Just thinking of hugging him again, or just seeing his face made me blush dark red. I hoped he was this excited to see me as I was of him. Maybe it was my stupid girl hormones just acting up once again, but I seriously could not wait at all. After riding a hell plane for a few hours and driving a couple of minutes back to his house, I felt like I was about to pass out on the ground. When I walked into his house, it made me absolutely speechless. So many rooms, a lot to hide in and play. Elliot showed me to my room, wasn't that magical princess type room, but it was pretty damn amazing. He threw my bags onto the bed, and just stared at me with an awkward smile. "So, do you like it?" He asked me. "Of course I do," I squealed. He chuckled from my girlish embaressing squeal. It was night time when we got back so his parents headed off to bed already, leaving us alone. He showed me his room, of course it looked absolutely amazing. His walls were covered with different posters of our favorite bands with signatures all over them. I was extremely jealous. I jumped on top of his bed, feeling the blankets wash over my skin. He jumped with me, landing right next to me. We both stayed quiet, just looking at each other for a moment, but then he kissed me. Our lips combined together, his hands wrapped around my body. Then I felt his hand slip down on my stomach, slowly rising up underneath towards my c-sized breasts. He cupped them slowly, making me moan. Our eyes connected with each other, him making sure that it was okay. "Can I ask you a favor?" He whispered in my ear. "Sure, what is it?" I slightly smiled. "Will you finger yourself for me?" I could tell from his face that it was an awkward question, but I didn't mind at all. "Yes Elliot." Automatically, I slipped my shorts off of me, showing off my black panties with a single red rose on the middle. It seemed like the first time he seen a girl take off her pants. I might as well give him a show. My fingers slid down, rubbing my clit. It surprised me of how wet I was. Then I poked one of my fingers inside of my, moaning gently. Then I let another one enter me, moving quicker than before, making me moan louder. I glanced over at his face, a satisfied smile stretched across his face. He quickly pulled down his pants, revealing an eight inch dick right before me. I had never seen one before in person, I saw some on websites though. A heart beat inside of my chest, thinking of that dick shoved inside of me, made me feel so hot. I entered three fingers at that time as he started to stroke his dick. I knew I was about to cum as we started to rub his dick, but I didn't want to stop. Then suddenly I felt the wet cum blast onto my fingers from inside of my pussy. He saw me cum on his sheets, but all he did was rub faster. I stared at him as he shot the cum onto of my clothes. I wanted more, but not tonight, I was very tired.
- age , Lilly (female)

I grew up in a female dominated house hold. My father was an accountant executive for an international accounting firm and was always traveling on company business. My mother and myself were home alone a lot due to his travel. When my father would travel internationally he would usually be gone for ten or twelve days. Then he would be home for four or five days and then gone again. As a result of his hard work we had a very large home in an exclusive neighborhood. All the homes were walled and gated. When I say walled some of the walls were twelve feet tall or higher. Most of the properties were well groomed and had tall trees around them. This allowed for a great deal of privacy. Since our "estate" was heavily wooded and allowed for privacy my mother and I were almost always nude. My mother was an aerobics instructor at a health club and she was in the best of shape. Since I grew up seeing her naked I really didn't think of her as a sexual person or even that she had ever engaged in sexual activity. One day I was home from school early. The garage door was closed so I thought that my mother was at work and that meant that she would be home around five pm. I went to my room and got undressed. It was really hot on this day so I decided to go for a dip in the pool. Being on our estate was so nice. You didn't have to worry about any body seeing you at your pool nude or any thing like that. You were just free to do as you pleased. It was such a joy. I like to touch my self and I do it often. My self love is so pleasurable. I am always fingering myself and have a good orgasm when I do. I am getting ahead of my self, so back to the point. Our house had a long hallway that had two entrances to it. The first entrance to the hallway was from the living room. The other entrance to the hallway was from the back side of the house that exited to the kitchen or the garden and the pool side. My routine at the time was to get home, go to my room, change clothes or no clothes "nude" and then go to the pool. On this day I was going to go to the pool nude. I had planned on taking a quick dip and then lying at pool-side and add to my full body tan. I also had in my mind how I was going to pleasure myself in the process and could hardly wait. As I was walking down the hallway toward the pool I noticed that my mother's bedroom door was half open and I could see her standing in front of her closet. I was standing frozen still and silent. I was surprised that she was home. I thought that I was "home alone". Her room had several closets in it and all the doors and most of the walls had full-lenghth mirrors on them. My mother was a very meticulous dresser and she had to see every thread to be sure nothing was out of place. On this day she wasn't dressing. She was rubbing herself with lotion. She was rubbing herself in such a sensual way and putting lotion all over her body. I was suprprised to see her doing this. I had not seen her do this before. Well, I am sure she thought that she was "home alone". I watched her as she would fill her hands with lotion rub them together and then cover her tight body with lotion. She started with her feet. She bent straight down and rubbed her left foot and then the right. Each time she would bend down to spread her lotion her neatly shaved pussy would be framed by her legs. What a neat picture frame her legs made. She would look at the mirror to see herself. Each time she would bend over and I would see her pussy in the "Picture", my own pussy would throb. My own juices would flow. I felt the need to cum but I was glued in the hall way and I was mesmerized by what I was seeing. I was breathing hard and trying to keep as quiet as I could. I didn't want to interrupt what I was seeing. I watched intently as my mother covered her legs, her torso, shoulders, and neck. After she had a sheen of lotion on her body, she opend a flower covered box that was on her bed and brought out a long pink penis shaped vibrator. She first rubbed the vibator on her breasts in a circular motion around the areola of her breast. She did the right one first then the left. I could hear the low hum of the vibrator as she did this. I could see her areola tighten and her nipples get hard. Her nipples got hard and stayed that way. She then made large circles around bothe breasts and made the circle into a triangular motion down to her belly button. She would take in a deep breath and hold it and then exhale a large breath of air. As I watched I saw her get a squirt bottle of what I was to later learn was massaging oil and lubricant. She squeezed it firmly in her right hand and squirted the oil on her front torso. She dropped the bottle on her bed and proceeded to spread the oil all over her front and down to her pussy. Her entire front body was hot, oily, and shiny. She increased the hum of her vibrator and rubbed up and down her front body from between her breasts to her pelvis. She was using both hands one would pinch her nipples and the other would move the vibrator up and down her body. At first the vibrator moved very slowly and methodically. As time passed I could see an intense expression grow on her face. At the same time the vibrator would be moved lower and lower and faster. It was obvious that she could wait no longer. She lowered the vibrator to her pussy and moved it up and down her labia. On the first touch of her pussy she grunted a pleasurable grunt. A small climax. She did this a couple of times and then she turned slightly to where her rear was more directed toward the mirror. She bent over completely at the waist and reached between her legs one hand "V" spread the lips of her pussy and the other hand pushed her vibrator into her hungry, throbbing pussy. As she was pushing the vibrator into her pussy she turned up the speed of the vibrator. When it was all the way in she let out a loud scream as she came. When she came creamy fluid squirted out of her pussy onto the mirror. She was pushing the vibe in and out. She squirted five or six times. Each squirt hit the mirror about a foot below her pussy. I watched and I thought of it as pumping the fluid out like a squirt gun. Seeing this was so neat. With each orgasm was a loud grunt. She grunted several times and then slowed down. After a while she stood straight up and turned the vibrator off. The vibrator was still in her pussy. She started to walk around her room and I had to go back to mine. I was so horny I had to jill immediately. It took me along time to get off by rubbing. I had a new experience in my mind and I was now very curious.
- age 26, Bailey (female)

The most sensual thing I ever did was when I was fourteen and masturbated in front of my younger sister. We had always been very close, and talked about everything, including sex, which up to that day was just mostly her talking about hearing our parents "doing it" at night. But she was now going through puberty, and her curiosity had elevated to more detailed discussions, specifically about masturbation. Our bedrooms were separate, but connected by a mutual bathroom. Unbeknown to our parents, we would often go into each others room at night and talk or watch TV together for hours. This particular evening, I was in her room watching a movie with her, when a pretty steamy sex scene comes on. Out of the blue, little sis asks me if I masturbate! I acted like I was embarrassed and trying to avoid the question, when it was actually turning me on like crazy knowing that she wanted to know. To my secret pleasure, my pretend reluctance only made her more curious and insistent. I, pretending to be reluctant, finally told her that I did, which allowed me to ask her back, if she did. She not only said she had, but that "she would have orgasms". My confession opened a floodgate of interest. She went on and on about how good they felt, where she did it and how she did it! She also wanted to know all about how I did it, and if I "ejaculated"! Listening to her was turning me on like never before; my cute sister talking about how she rubbed her pussy! Again, feigning embarrassment, I told her to stop talking about it, saying, "Ok, that's enough; you're making me horny" (all the while hoping she would keep talking!). It not only worked, but finally, to my surprise and equal delight, she asked, "Do you want to do it together?" I couldn't believe my ears! I told her I couldn't because she'd tell if she got mad at me. She swore she wouldn't and that she'd get in trouble too, so it didn't matter. Still faking embarrassment, I finally told her that we couldn't do it "here" (laying on her bed), because "It makes a mess". She said "we can do it in the bathroom, c'mon", and pushed me off the bed. I could tell she was very turned on and wanted to us to do it in the worst way; she literally took me by the hand and dragged me into the bathroom! There was only a night lite on in the bathroom, but it was plenty enough for us to see each other. She had on just a cammy top and her panties. She told me to "do it in the sink", and stood across from me, immediately putting her hand into her panties. Her eyes were fixed as I unzipped and pushed down my pants and briefs. We had gotten glimpses of each other naked plenty of times, but not doing what we were about to do or with me fully erect. When I exposed myself, she pushed her panties down to her thighs, giving me an equally open view of her "out front" cleft, surrounded by a thin patch of light brown pubic hair. She went back to rubbing the top of her vagina in a circular motion, as I began to stroke myself. It was the most exciting thing I have ever experienced; standing there in that dimly lit bathroom, watching each other masturbate! She spoke to me in whispers, "It feels good, doesn't it?" I barely got out an "Uh huh", when I knew I was going to cum. I turned toward the sink and felt the orgasm rising within me; my sister was about to see me ejaculate and she knew it, "OMG, you're really going to do it!" As my first spurt of semen flew onto the mirror, sis let out a series of "Mmm's"; she was coming too! As she did, I kept spraying all over the sink. After that night, we would often "do it together", or, purposfully "get caught" in the act, either by leaving the bathroom door ajar, or just not stopping when the other would enter the room.
- age , anon

When I was 15, I had been jacking off for several years. I did it pretty much everyday and it was a big part of my life. I would sit on my bed stroking my dick thinking about the girls at school or church. One day, my little brother Albert walked in on me jacking off. I tried to hide, but he said he wanted to know what I was doing. When I told him I was jacking off, he said he knew what it was but didn't know how to do it. Being the great bro I am...and the horny one who really just wanted to cum...I offered to show him. I pulled my dick back out and came relatively quickly. I came in a way that I coated my cock and balls with jizz. When I was done, my bro started to try to jack himself off in front of me but he had some trouble, so I helped. I took some of the cum on my balls and used it as lube to jack him off. When he was done, which was fairly soon, I took his cum, joined it with mine, and jacked myself off again because I was so horny. I shot another big load, this one on my stomach and I took it and used it to give Albert another handjob. After that, we were both covered in cum so we both showered.
- age 15 then...., Nick

When I was 14 I first noticed this happen. I came out of the shower, as usual, with my bathrobe on and wearing panties but no bra, and with a towel around my head as my hair dried. I would sit on the floor in front of the TV and watch TV with my brother, who usually sat on the sofa opposite me. I was sitting with my knees drawn up and glanced over at my 16 year old brother who was staring intensely at my crotch. I realized that the robe was not covering me beneath my legs and he could see my panties and my crotch. I just reacted and quickly dropped my legs down and pretended like nothing happened, but my heart was really racing. The next night I went through my routine and for some reason wanted to see if he would look again, so I pulled my legs up again, but this time made sure to tuck the robe under my legs. Sure enough, it didn't take long before he was glancing down at me and trying to sneak a peek. It excited me, and I went into my bedroom and rubbed myself fiercely until I came. Then I came back out and sat down again. But it didn't take long until I was excited by it again, and so decided to give him a panty show and got totally excited watching him steal peeks. He didn't know I was doing it on purpose, but it really made me horny to be wanted like that. Even though a little weird it was my brother, I figured he was just curious about girls in general, not so much me. A few weeks later I came home from school and walked into my room. The door was open and as I came around the corner I saw my brother laying on my bed with a pair of my panties, and his pants pulled down to his knees as he was masturbating. I turned round and walked out unnoticed, but it totally turned me on, and I went into the the bathroom and masturbated for a very long time. Am I a bad person for that?
- age 18, Jessica (female)

The first time that I masturbated I had gotten bites on my penis at summer camp and I was in the bathroom scratching and I realized that it was easier to scratch if I ran my hand up and down the shaft. Then I got an intensely weak feeling in the knees and I got scared and I stopped.
- age 13 then, anon in Texas

My sister and I shared a room way longer than we should have, but that's the way it was with Dad's limited income. By the time I had reached puberty, I awoke every morning with a "piss hard". On school mornings, Dad just called us from the door, avoiding my embarrassment, but we knew to get up on the first call, or else. Saturday mornings were different. Dad worked on Saturdays and Mom let us sleep in late. Back then Mom washed clothes every morning and hung them out to dry. One Saturday morning, with Dad at work and Mom hanging out clothes, I felt a squeeze on my boner. My eyes popped open and there was my sister, two years younger, squeezing my dick with her fingers through the sheet and my pj bottoms. Even though it was my own sister, it felt great for someone besides myself feeling my dick. Part of me wanted to tell her to stop, but the greater part of me wanted to enjoy it. So, I just lay there, enjoying. We looked at each other without saying anything. The sheet was only up to mid-chest on me. Slowly, my sister began pulling it down. As I showed no resistance, she just suddenly pulled it completely off me. There I was, with nothing on but pj bottoms, and a great tent. At that time the back door slammed shut, signalling Mom's return to the house. I jumped up from the bed and headed to the bathroom to piss away my boner. Elaine, my sister, jumped back into bed. Nothing was said all day between us, mainly because I had my friends to hang out with and she had hers. But all day I thought about how great that felt. I tried to bring up the subject with my friends just by asking if any girl had ever held their dicks, but they all said no. When they asked me, I said no, too. That night, as we went to bed, I knew that Sunday morning would not be a good time for a recurrence of the morning's events, so I began plotting a way to encourage my sister into something again. We went to bed earlier than our parents, while they were absorbed watching TV. Also, the attic fan helped to masked any slight noise we might make. I got out of bed and took off my pj bottoms and walked over to my sister's bed. I felt her pussy through the sheet and her panties and pj bottoms. She didn't resist. Instead, she parted her legs and looked at my incredibly hard dick. She reached up to hold it and I welcomed the awesome feeling. I pulled the sheet off her and pulled off her pj bottoms. Then, she let me pull off her panties. My first look at a pussy, either real or in photos. (Back then, Playboy had not yet "gone pink.") She guided my hand over what I was to find out later to be her clit. So, I rubbed there for a while as her hips began a slow jerking involuntary motion. Then, she guided my finger directly into her pussy. There we were, both naked, holding onto each other's privates. Then, I felt the familiar quiver in my cock and my balls pulling up into my body. I rubbed her faster and she moved faster, but she just kept her hand still on my cock. She whispered, almost too loudly, to push my finger all the way in. Now, I know what the magazines meant by a tight pussy. I pushed in and her back arched as she squeezed my cock hard. As she squeezed, I came in enormous spurts like I never had before. I wanted to shout out, but knew that I would expose our fun to our parents. Elaine thought I had peed. So, I had to educate her in a quiet voice, promising to tell her more when we were alone. She accepted that, as I went to get some tissue to clean her and her sheets. I did my explaining, and soon after, she got her own room with an addition to the house. We kept up our night time adventures. By then, of course, our parents were trusting us to stay home by ourselves as they went out on various shopping trips. We learned to keep an ear open for the crush of the gravel as Dad turned into the driveway, and we never were caught. We were each others' firsts for everything.
- age , Boned One

One day during the summer when my parents were both at work, I was sitting in the living room watching TV when my older brother came home. He was 18 going on 19 and did landscaping work, and every day came home sweaty and dead tired. He told me he was going to go take a shower, and not long after he went upstairs I heard the water running. After about 15 minutes it shut off, then a couple after that I heard his bedroom door close. A little later on I had a question for him and lightly knocked on his door, but he didn't answer. I cracked open his door and heard him snoring, but I got a shock when I walked in. He was laying on his belly in bed and his feet were hanging over the edge, but not only that, he was completely naked. I quietly closed the door and got a little closer, and that's when I noticed it, my brother had a big cock. It looked half hard and stuck out like a big log of meat. I just stood there for a minute watching it throb and twitch, but when I reached out to touch it, he stopped snoring and started moving around so I had to hide. We had an old house with big bedrooms and he had a recliner in the corner, so I ducked behind it before he rolled over. I half hid/half spied on him as he just laid there with it partially sticking up, but then he reached down and started squeezing and fondling it. In no time he was fully hard. It didn't look overly long, but was full and fat and his hand barely fit around it. He started out easy making long, slow strokes, but soon picked up the pace and was full-on masturbating in front of me. Just watching it got me so wet, it felt like I had sat in a puddle. My toes were clenching as I touched my vagina through my shorts, and I could hear him start to talk to himself as he stroked. "Oh yeah, take my cock, Sandy, take it all. Suck in all my cum!" Sandy was a girl that worked for the same company and was cute in a chubby doll kind of way, and I started imagining them naked together, him pushing that fat penis into her, making her moan and scream. He started bouncing up and down on his bed while he stroked. He grunted "fuck me! Fuck me harder! MAKE ME CUM!" Then he spread his legs apart and let loose with a huge load of cum flying onto his chest, Then running onto his hand. He laid there for a minute catching his breath then got up and grabbed a dirty pair of underwear, wiping up all the cum and tossing it into the hamper. That big, dirty penis was still sticking out, but he shoved it into his shorts and threw on a shirt before he walked out. I heard him go outside, then ran back to my room and shoved my shorts and panties to my feet, rubbing myself and cumming in seconds, not once but twice. The rest of the day I acted like nothing had happened and he had no clue, but I knew that we both had earth-shattering orgasms right after each other. I tried catching him again but never did, but I did masturbate non stop thinking about what I saw, and also imagining him and Sandy together.
- age , anon (female)

I had gone to the nurse this week but was not expecting to get an internal examination. I had, as normal, masturbated that morning, and then showered to go to the doctors. When the nurse said to get a better understanding of what was causing me problems she would do an internal examination that caught me off guard. There I was naked from the waist down with my legs spread, I had just recenly been in the same position but for very different reasons... The nurse put on her gloves and inserted her finger, and did her bits. I felt not much at this point, but as she was moving her finger about she asked me if I had recently had intercourse as I had some fluid in me and it could contaminate the specimen she was taking. I said I had not had but she still continued and said that by recently it could have been in the last 24 hours as it may still be in me. I had then to tell her that I had not had sex in a long time so it was not that. She then said if I was not having regular intercourse was I masturbating. I had to admit I did to which she asked had I masturbated recently and if so how recently. When I admitted I had masturbated that morning, something inside me started getting horny. By admitting to this person that I had less than an hour ago been thrusting a vibrator inside myself where she still had her fingers inserted was making me very wet. She said that there would have been some fluid as there was clearly some left over if I had orgasmed. I told her that I had brought myself to orgasm, and was very embarrassed admitting this. The nurse said not to worry it happens all the time. She had by this point taken her fingers out but I was still lying with my legs wide open as she had not said to move. By this point with my pussy on show and getting some fresh air, along with the thought of this stranger knowing that I had played with myself that morning, I was in an obvious state of arousal. Its not only men that its obvious when aroused, with my legs wide open and held up in the air for the exam my clit now was red and throbbing. The nurse then said that she would not be able to get a true swab when I was so wet and in this state, she said that if I needed to I could masturbate now to relieve my tension. It must have been so obvious that I was sexually frustrated. I did not know what to do, she said it would make no differece to her and just to go for it so I could go home with less tension and should not leave when in such a high state of arousal. I started to finger myself and knew it would be no time at all before I would orgasm. The fingering was quite loud as I was so wet, but I came within seconds. She handed me a tissue and left the room. When she returned I was dressed and waiting, my nurse then said that next time I booked my appointment to make sure I did not masturbate that morning, if I could. She understood it was difficult as she was in the same situation herself, but to just wait until after the examination. So it shows that sometimes your pussy reacts in the strangest situations when you would not expect or want to be aroused.
- age 40, Julie (female)

I enjoy thinking back to past great or unusual sexual experiences. Today I'd like to share the story of my very first handjob from a girl. Back in high school I hung out with a nice group of kids that included both genders. One day one of the girls offered to give me a ride home after school. She was a senior and I was a junior at that time. When we arrived at my house I invited her in for soda. Both of my parents worked so the house was mine every afternoon. After getting our drinks she said that she wanted to see my room. Like any teenage boy's bedroom it was a disaster so I said no way. She kept insisting and tried to walk by me to open the door. We were laughing as I held her back. Somehow we got caught up in the moment and started kissing each other. We found our way to the guest room bed and fell on it without releasing our lip lock. We were engaged in some heavy making out and I knew the bulge growing in my jeans was becoming obvious. I'd messed around with girlfriends before but for the first time in my life this girl took the lead and started moving her hands toward the center of my excitement. First, she just rubbed my thighs and then with the tips of her fingers started teasing my hard cock through my jeans. She ran her hands all along the outline of my stiff penis causing my cock to throb and my pre-cum to create a wet spot easily visible. Then she unbuckled my belt and unbuttoned my Levis. Her cool hand snaked it's way into my boxers and grasped my throbbing cock pulling it out and pushing my shorts down below my ball sac. Obviously, mine wasn't the first cock she ever touched and my moans assured her that she was touching all the right places. She would alternate between rubbing my balls and stroking my shaft. She used the copious amounts of pre-cum dripping out of my cockhead to lube the glands of my frenum and tease the spot with her fingertips. I wish I could say that this went on for hours but the truth is that it was too much for this boy to hold in. Before long I warned her that I was about to lose it and she whispered in my ear "I want to see you cum" as she agressively stroked my shaft up and down. That was all it took, my body felt electrified as I shot an arc of semen about three feet straight up which then landed on us both. My head was spinning and my hips convulsing. I'd never felt anything like this when masturbating myself. She didn't remove her hand from my cum covered cock until I stopped shaking. After I came back to earth I offered to return the pleasure but she had to leave to get ready for work. I'll always appreciate the pleasure she showed me that afternoon.
- age , Rich

One evening I arrived home from work in need of some stress relief but also needing to relieve myself. I was just entering my bathroom when I remembered a couple of contributions on Solo Touch from women about how masturbating with a full bladder heightened their enjoyment. I went instead to my study, switched my computer on and went to a couple of my favourite sites. I unbuttoned my blouse started started to massage my breasts and squeeze my nipples. I hitched my skirt up, spread my legs apart and leant back in my chair. I began rubbing myself through my cotton panties. Having a full bladder did indeed add to the pleasure. I hitched my skirt up a little further and slipped my hand under the waistband of my underwear, my fingers explored the moist folds of my pussy as I became more and more excited. My fingers were soon slippery with my juices, which I used to lubricate my hardening clitoris. I alternated between circling my clit with my fingers and pushing them inside myself. I was having to clench a bit to hold my bladder but it felt so good. I didn't want it to end so I edged myself for a long time slowing down then speeding up the movement of my fingers. Eventually I could feel a huge orgasm approaching and I brought myself over the edge. As my orgasm hit I relaxed too much and I suddenly couldn't hold my full bladder any more. In the throes of my orgasm I felt a warm gush over my hand, I was peeing and I couldn't stop myself. My panties were soon soaked, my skirt was wet, and by the time my orgasm subsided I was sitting in a puddle of wee on my chair. I was shocked and a bit ashamed but at the same time there was something about losing control and wetting myself in my business clothes that turned me on. I couldn't help but bring myself to another orgasm right there in my wet skirt and knickers. Afterwards I had a shower, put my panties in the wash and put my skirt aside to go to the dry cleaners. I'm still a bit ashamed, but I've now got a favourite way to relieve myself!
- age 47, Maggie (female)

My sister was 18 when this happened, and I was 15. I had always found my sister to have an amazing body. She has small boobs (but not too small) and is medium height, as well as blond hair down to the top of her back. I have spied on her a few times when she has gotten out of the shower, and have found out that she shaves her vagina. Anyway, onto the event... I had always been turned on by the thought of getting caught masturbating. Not by my mom, nor my dad, but by my sister. I came home from school one day to find I was home alone. I decided that it would be a great time to relieve some stress from school and masturbate, so I went up to my room and reclined on the bed. I hadn't gotten that much into it when I heard my sister come in the front door. Yes, I heard her. I knew that she always, and I mean always, goes straight to the bathroom when she got home, and in order to get to the bathroom you must pass my room. I chose to set it up so she would catch me. I heard her feet coming up the stairs. My heart pounded as I adjusted my speed so she could see my entire cock better. It wasn't too long now, she was almost to my room. I closed my eyes and started breathing heavily. All of a sudden, I hear my sister gasp and say "Oh my God..". I opened my eyes and looked at her, still stroking my cock. She apologized and went to the bathroom. Darn, I thought, I wanted her to join or help me. I finished up into some tissues, threw them away, then got onto the computer to play some games. But, I was interrupted by a knock at my door. My sister walked in and sat on my bed. She wanted to say sorry again and that it was normal for guys to want to do that. I said thanks and asked her to please not tell our parents. She said that she wouldn't. I then broke the silence by asking if she ever does that. She said that she never had. She stood up and motioned me over for a hug, so I walked over to her and hugged her, my body pressing against hers. Right as my arms went around her, I realized that my cock was pushing into her crotch, and this immediately got me hard again. I knew for a fact that my sister was going to scream at me. But, she didn't. To my surprise, she softly started to grind onto it. We stopped hugging, and at that moment, I kissed her. Tongue and everything. She kissed back while she continued to grind into my cock. She then shoved me onto my bed, pulled my pants down, and asked if she could give me her, and my, first hand job. Of course I said yes. I felt her hand slowly grasp my cock and she started stroking up and down, very very slowly. I was so horny though, and I actually came after about six strokes. I shot all my cum, some on her lips, a little on her chin, and some onto my stomach. She licked her lips, gave a satisfied "Ahhhh", and stood up. She said thanks and told me to listen around midnight. I wasn't sure what she meant, but said alright between heavy breaths. She then kissed me again and left, leaving me to clean up the mess. Later at midnight, I was sitting in my room when I heard breathing. I listened more closely and could hear little moans and squishing noises. It was obvious that my sister was masturbating to the thought of what had happened earlier. I got hard right away and masturbated again, but to the sounds of my own sister masturbating. This continued on for a while, exploring each others bodies and what-not. But, that's for another time. Now, I have to go stroke myself because just writing this got me extremely hard. Hope you have a great cum reading this story.
- age 15 at the time, anon

My wife and I went on vacation for five days last month. We asked my wife's sister to check on the house from time to time while we were away. We told her to help herself to our pool. She has three kids and thought they would have fun. The day after we got home I was going through the files on my hard drive from my security camera that overlooks the yard. Most files were of my sister in law driving up and checking the house. One file was of her and her kids playing in our pool. Another file, I almost deleted because it started off with her checking our house. After she checked the house she took off her tank top and bra. I couldn't believe I got my sexy sister in laws c cup tits on video. I got a nervous, excited feeling as my cock got rock hard. She looked around then slid her shorts and panties down her long legs. There in front of me was my beautiful sister in law completely naked on my computer screen. As she got in the pool I could see she has a full bush. Her body is amazing. She is 5'9" and probably 135 pounds with long brown hair and a pretty face. Her boobs are great although her areolas are larger than I prefer. As I watched her float on her back, with her amazing boobs and bush facing the sky, I pulled my cock out and stroked it. I came in just a few minutes. I cleaned up with a sock and continued to watch. Before she was done in the pool I started jerking off again. She got out of the pool and I came a second time then watched her dry off, get dressed and drive off. I have masturbated while watching that video at least ten times. I have seen her twice since then and all I could think was "I've seen you naked".
- age 28, anon

This happened two weeks ago I'm a college student but I don't really like to party much. So I was just hanging out, but my girlfriend loves to party. So she went to a party, then came and got me and dragged me back to her room. And when she parties she gets really horny. She was rubbing herself and my dick through my pants so I just took her clothes off and I took off my clothes and I started fingering her. I love fingering her, she gets so wet and she's warm inside. I play with her clit and tease her until she has to beg and then I slide one finger inside her and then two, and as she gasps three fingers. She loves it when I have three fingers inside of her pussy and she has to bite my arm to stop from screaming with pleasure. And then I finger fuck her until she cums over and over and then I make her taste her own cum on my fingers. Then she grabbed my dick as I was on all fours over her and she started to jerk me. It was so hot, I was convulsing and kind of humping her hand. And then she used one hand to grab my balls as she jerked me and I came all over her hands and stomach. We were both really sweaty and satisfied when it was over. We pretty much do this every weekend, but she's horny all the time and she likes to feel me up through my jeans in public.
- age 19, DanManchurian

I was fixing my brother in law Michael's computer for him one day when I stumbled across what became clear in the first seconds was a sex tape he had made of him and his wife. It was like a dream come true. I'd had the hots for Heather for years, and I'd always dreamed of seeing her naked. Here was the chance. And sure enough, as the tape got going, she started to strip. She was really fucking hot, pierced nips and a totally smooth pussy just begging for attention. But she was going to give some attention first. The video cam was set down on the dresser in their room and Heather, now totally naked, started to pull off Michael's boxers. When she did, I was totally shocked. Michael was fucking huge! Ten inches and really thick. Cut, and when hard pointed up toward his chin! Heather then proceeded to do things to him I don't think I'm supposed to mention here, and you could tell it was a bit of a struggle, because he was so big. I didn't feel the least bit guilty, by the way, for violating their privacy, since I'd found out that Michael had done the same thing to me and my wife on a few occasions (though I never confronted him). As I watched, I pulled out my cock, a nice 7 incher that's pretty thick itself. But it seemed downright small compared to Michael's! Which didn't stop me from stroking it, coming over the course of an hour and a half not once but twice to this amazing tape. Afterward the strangest thing happened. I found myself jerking off thinking not about Heather but about Michael! Well, not about Michael as much as about Michael's amazing cock. At first this surprised me, because although I've been sort of curious about guys over the years, I've never specifically fantasized about any one person. And here I was thinking about my brother in law! Even worse, I wanted to make something happen. So I devised a plan, which wasn't much more than me tricking him into doing what I'd wanted to do since I saw the tape. Both the wives were working and we were alone at my place when the subject of sex somehow came up. (It was me, I admit and the fact we were watching porn.) I worked about the subject to cock size and made the statement that most guys exaggerate the size of their cocks. They all, I said, claimed to be a lot bigger than they are. Michael looked a little offended and said that he doesn't do that. I then proceeded to tell him that it was okay, that I didn't mean to offend him, that some guys are just smaller than average and that there's nothing wrong with it. They can make up for it in other ways, I said. Michael took the bait, telling me that such was not his problem, that he was big. How big? I asked. Porn star sized, he said. Well, that played right into my hands. I told him that this was the point I was making right at first, that guys greatly exaggerate their size. There was no way he had any kind of cock that resembled a porn star's, and I asked him to "prove it." Well, he wasn't gay, he told me, and I told him that I wasn't either. It was simply a case of him showing me so we could decide which one of us was right and which was wrong. Of course, the fact that I knew I was wrong didn't come up. I just wanted to see and get my hands (and maybe more) on his giant cock. Michael looked resigned, sat himself, and very matter of factly slipped his shorts and underwear down to his thighs. He wasn't hard, and he was actually fairly modest looking when soft, which, again, played right into my hand. I chuckled at him and said that it proved my point. He said no way, that he needed to get hard and set about stroking himself right in front of me, his worries about appearing gay apparently forgotten. "As if that will help," I told him, and went off to get the lube. I was back in half a minute and Michael still wasn't very hard, though he was bigger. I motioned him to move his hand away and dribbled the lube onto his cock. "Let me help you," I said, and proceeded to lube up his cock. Michael started to voice some words of concern but, lost in the moment, put his head back and let me do my stuff. It was the first time I'd ever had somebody else's cock in my hand, and it was amazing. As I stroked him, it did indeed start to grow, stroke by stroke expanding to the mammoth proportions I'd seen on the homemade sex tape. It was, just as I'd guessed, at least ten inches in length and just thick enough to match its length without being freakishly girthy. It was, in short, a perfect cock. And it was mine, at least right then. As I stroked Michael's huge cock, his hips started to rock, signaling to me that he was really into it, that it was no longer just our trying to figure out if he was exaggerating or not. He opened his eyes and looked down at me and I said simply, "You win." At that, he started to come, shooting one big squirt straight up, landing back on my hand, lubing up the rest of the job, as he shot a few more times and then dribbled a few more. His shooting was as impressive as his size. I got up, grabbed the box of tissues, got a few for myself and tossed Michael the box. "I hate it when I lose," I told him, and settled back down on the couch as though nothing had happened.
- age 41, David

My name is Chloe. When I was sixteen, I was out on a date with my boyfriend and we were getting into it. We were making out and there was some mutual touching between the two of us. He was grabbing my tits and I was fondling his dick in his pants. It was getting pretty hot so he asked me if I could give him a hand job and of course I said yes and pulled down his boxers. His dick was so beautiful and I immediately began stroking it. I loved seeing the look on his face. He loved it. After about two minutes he came all over me. I was so wet then. But before I could ask him to return the favor he said he wanted to break up! I was so confused and angry and still horny all at the same time. Before I could do anything he just left. I went home and ran to my room. I began crying. Then my sister walked in. She had heard me crying and asked what was wrong. I said my boyfriend broke up with me. She then began to hug me. It was a nice hug and then I noticed I enjoyed the feel of her breasts against mine. She was only 13, so they were small but I still liked it. Then I started rubbing her back. We just enjoyed each others bodies. Then she stopped and said are you ok? I then said why do you ask? She said that I was a little touchy to her and I said well I was still kinda horny. She then gave me a weird look and said oh ok then. Then she got up but I pulled her back and said, "but Degen (my sisters name) I still feel sad" and she said ok so what can I do to help you? I then got a wicked smile and told her to lie down. She said ok but when she asked why I didn't answer. I was still very horny from before and an orgasm would really help the pain so I told her that I needed to cum. Again she gave me a weird look but this time I could tell she was also curious. So she lay down and I began to slowly take off her clothes. At first she was hesitant but when she got down to just her bra and panties she seemed even more relaxed. I then asked her if she was ready for me. She didn't reply but then she finally nodded a yes. I then began kissing her legs. I started off slow and moved my way up to her thighs. She started to moan softly and I knew she liked it. I then stopped kissing her and began moving my hand over her mound, it was very warm and just a little wet. Degen was getting excited. I then began rubbing a little faster and she starts to breathe deeper. We then locked eyes and I knew it was time. Although I wanted to be gentle to my sister I was so mad about my boyfriend and so worked up by being horny I ended up fingering the shit out of her. I was finger fucking my little sister with two fingers. She started getting so wet and so was I. However before I finshed her off I made her finger me. At first she didn't know what to do but then she got the hang of it. I don't know how she knew to do this but she even began fingering my ass, and I looooooove that. Maybe she had seen me do it. So after a few minutes of Degen pleasuring me I knew I was ready to cum. I told her to stop, she did and I finished myself off. It was the hottest thing ever. It was such a release. I sighed and started putting my clothes back on. She said what are you doing I want to finish. I said if she was a good little slut I would finish her off after dinner. She was ok with that.
- age 18, Chole (female)

Well this day was particularly tough as a horny boy. I had to take the bus to school and it was great, I got to sit with my sexy neighbor who was a 17 year old not skinny but not fat, great set of tits. Well anyway she was wearing a low cut top and I got to just stare the whole bumpy road trip as her boobs bouncing around getting me a little hard, I caught her glancing at me down there at a stop light and could see her face blush red. Well anyway I had a regular day in school but couldn't get her tits out of my mind so during my second to last class I asked for the bathroom pass to take care of my problem. I got to the bathroom and even before I got into the stall I had my dick in my hand pumping away. I felt so horny right there my toes were curling and I was breathing heavy real into it when all of a sudden I hear a group of janitors come in to fix one of the sinks so I stuffed my cock back in my pants and went back to class worse than when I left. My next class was worse, the girl sitting across from me was wearing a short skirt and I could pretty much see her entire pussy from my viewpoint so for the next hour I just acted like I was reading a book while staring at her pussy and rubbing my dick through my pants. She must have been texting her boyfriend or something cause she would rub her ass back and forth every time she got a text and could clearly see her panties getting a little moist. Oh my God I'm so horny by this point I can't wait to get home and explode but I forgot about the bus. So there I was same position as the morning except I kept absentmindedly touching my throbbing hard on and I know she was getting turned on by watching me cause I could see her nipples were rock hard. While getting off the bus at our stop she got out of the seat first and I was directly behind her as she stopped short on purpose I guess, and my dick came into contact with her panty covered pussy which felt so warm even through my pants. Apparently she dropped her pen and was looking for it all the while my dick was right into contact with her and she was wiggling back and forth looking for this pen. We went our seperate ways off the bus and I was so hard when I got home before I realized that I lost my keys and was locked out for at least an hour and I remember that there was a little patch of bushes between my house and her house that I usually use to pee when the bathroom is occupied, but I figured why not cum out here. This is when my sexy ass neighbor came outside walked right up to me and said the horniest thing ever to me. She told me I made her pussy so wet that as soon as she walked inside her house she fingered herself without taking off her panties and she wanted me to have them as a thankyou but also wanted them back. What she didn't tell me is that she could squirt and her panties were drenched and sticky. She then kissed me on the cheek turns around and goes home. I finally got to my bush put her panties to my face and jacked so hard and when I came I came right into her panty crotch best come ever. I felt my balls tighten up and just came and came and came. I knocked on her door and handed her now extra wet sticky warm panties and she said thank you. I needed a pair of panties since she was riding her bike to the store and to my amazement she pulled those wet panties up her legs leaving little wet streaks as she pulled them up her legs said that feels nice hopped on her bike, rubbed the crotch back and forth on the seat and rode away. Needless to say I jacked off right then and there on her porch. Let me know if any of you readers has a pair of panties I can cum in for them.
- age 23 now 13/14 then, D

It has been only in the past few years that I have explored myself sexually through masturbation. Sometimes I ask myself, why and how did it take me so long to discover the pleasures of getting myself off?? It started out very innocently and slowly built to what is now an uncontrollable addiction. My boyfriend appeared in my bathroom one night while I was taking a shower. As I emerged from the steamy downpour of what felt like warm rain, I opened my eyes to see him standing there, leaning against my vanity with his hand moving over a bulging erection in his pants. At first I was shocked. He has never seen me naked before and no one has ever just 'watched' me shower. My nipples instantly hardened and I could feel the insides of my thighs getting a different sort of wet. I knew that this feeling wasn't embarrassment but I really couldn't put my finger on the actual feeling. Nothing was said between us, I just stared into his eyes as I noticed in my peripheral vision that he was fumbling to undo his pants. I reached for the cake of soap and lathered it between my warm hands. Starting at my pert breasts, I gently washed my body but to me it felt more like I was caressing myself. I cupped each breast with my soapy hands, gliding over my hard nipples. The sensation was waking something in me that I was unfamiliar with. I was standing there naked with the man I love feeling so sexy, so sensual and so turned on. But it was different for me, almost surreal. Although we were together, it was my hands tracing my wet body and it felt amazing. I closed my eyes just for a second and imagined it was he who slid his hand down my torso parting the lips of my wet pussy. Mmm, that felt good. My fingers glided down the lips of my vagina and I really felt the benefits of having a smooth shaven pussy. With the warm rain falling on my shoulders and gently hitting the curve of my lower back, I focused on the stream of warmth that filled the gap between my arse cheeks. I opened my eyes and delighted in the sight of this man in my bathroom, fully clothed, his hard cock out stroking it while watching me standing there naked, horny and very vulnerable. With one hand tugging at my nipple, I dipped my middle finger into the cavity of my smooth slippery pussy. My senses were heightened, I didn't want to miss out on anything!! I wanted to stare into his sexy eyes and at the same time, I wanted to watch him jack off in front of me... but wait, that wasn't enough!! I wanted to get off too. I could feel my legs getting weak as my fingers circled my exposed clit, creamy juices dripping from my smooth hot pussy. I had to brace myself with my other hand on the wall of the shower as I plunged my fingers into my wet hole. What has come over me? The thought crossed my mind but the feeling, OMG the feeling, it was just so horny. His pace increased as he stood there with bent knees pulling his cock while he watched me... Masturbate. I closed my eyes for another moment and focused on every single feeling I was experiencing! The hot water running down my arse, my tits getting squeezed and tugged for pleasure, my clit throbbing demanding attention and my fingers sloshing about in my bare pussy. Then I replayed that last thought in my head.. it was MY fingers in my pussy and Fuck, it felt good!!! I opened my eyes to ropes of cum shooting from his hard cock and that's when it happened, I had to catch myself from falling after having my first ever orgasm from masturbating! After that first time, I was hooked!!! Thanks to Solo Touch, I can share that with you and you know exactly what I am talking about! We've explored so many ways of pleasure and masturbation and I'd love to share them with all of you but writing this story just made me so very horny. I think I may have to tend to my creamy bare pussy and make up for all that lost time!! Mmmm
- age , Rachael (female)

I truly love sex, but I cannot orgasm from plain fucking. I need to have my clit directly stimulated, and it just doesn't happen enough during sex for me. This is a problem for some guys, who think there is something wrong with them if they can't make a girl cum, and no amount of explanation works. Fortunately my current bf understands completely, and we have developed a system to our lovemaking. We begin with foreplay, which leads to him getting me off with his hand. He has the perfect technique of pressure and speed on my clit, and he takes me to great orgasms. After I orgasm, we have sex, which I thoroughly enjoy. I like the closeness, and while I can't cum, the fullness inside of me is very enjoyable. I also love the feeling of being dominated and being plowed unmercifully. Most of all I love watching his face as he cums. The shudder, the little groan, the wetness inside me. After he cums, he rolls over and watches as I take our juices, and rub it over my clit, and masturbate again. He thinks it is really hot to watch his cum drip from me, and then for me to rub it into my clit. He whispers dirty shit to me, and I usually cum again within five minutes of him. Just thought I'd share my experience!
- age 20, Alyssa (female)

When I was 15, our family hosted a Swedish foreign exchange student. Sven was a tall thin handsome blonde. Apparently Swedes were much less inhibited about their bodies than Americans, and I was surprised the first week when coming out of the bathroom, I ran into Sven butt naked in the hall, patiently waiting to use the shower. What a sight. Now I had seen a few boy's dicks in my life, but nothing the size of the hose on Sven, and it was the first uncircumcised one I had ever seen. He nonchalantly went in the bathroom and closed the door, and I immediately went to my room and fingered myself to a great orgasm. Unfortunately my brother told Sven the custom in the US was to cover yourself with a towel, so I didn't get another morning surprise after that. One Saturday morning, it was just Sven and me at home. I walked by his room and he was lying naked on his bed watching cartoons. He was absently tugging on his foreskin, and I stopped and stared. After about 10 seconds, he noticed me watching him, and without any sense of embarrassment, he just smiled at me, said good morning, and asked me if I liked cartoons. I shook my head no, but then blurted out, but I like that... staring at his dick. He just laughed, and flopped it a couple of times against his stomach. I told Sven I had never seen one with skin, and he just looked down, pulled on it again, and then asked me if I wanted to look closer. I sat on the side of his bed, and he pulled the skin back to reveal the head, and said, see now it looks no different. I reached over and touched his foreskin, and before I knew it, I was stroking him, and he was getting hard. It didn't grow all that much bigger, maybe from 5" soft to 7", but it was very thick, and my palm barely fit around it. I kept stroking him, and he leaned back with his hands behind his head, and closed his eyes. I was entranced watching his foreskin go over the head, and then pull down. I looked up and down his smooth lean body, and felt my pussy get wet. I reached down and slid a finger into my panties, and started diddling my clit. Sven's breathing became shallow, and he started to thrust his hips into my hand, and then he arched his back. His cum didn't shoot like the other boys I had messed around with, instead it sort of oozed out, and down the side of his dick, covering my hand. I was staring at the mess all over his dick, pubic hair, and my hand, when he opened his eyes, and saw me fingering myself. He said with his cute little accent "Ah..you must let me do you back in favor". Never forget that! With that he scooted around, pulled my panties down, and started to finger my clit. He said "It is a very pretty one. What is the word?" I remember just gasping out "pussy", and he looked at me funny, and said "like cat?" I was starting to see stars and could only nod. His middle finger was rubbing me furiously, and just as I glanced over and saw his big helmet covered dick, still glistening with his cum, it sent me over and I came with a small squirt on his hand. He reached over on his table and grabbed some tissues, and wiped me dry, then himself. He smiled at me, and said he really enjoyed playing with me. The rest of the year, Sven and I messed around every which way possible. He was a terrific lover, and we had many romps together. But the first time I held that monster will always be my fondest memory. "Like cat?" became a code word between us!
- age 45 now..., Sara (female)

I have always been a bit of an exhibitionist, the thought of someone seeing me pleasure myself always makes me cum the hardest. I have never really indulged in anything with a stranger, but have fantasised about it many times. Until recently, I have never really had the opportunity to have some fun. My bathroom layout is such that the bath is right under the rather large window. This means that anyone facing it can see you in the shower. It has always tweeked my imagination that there might be someone taking it all in. About a month ago, I noticed a young lady had moved in, directly opposite, across the alley way. Strangely enough, I had just finished showering, and was closing the little window at the top (that I can see out of when I shower...) when I noticed her looking up at my house. She was quite cute, so I couldn't help my thoughts get the better of me. A few weeks have passed with me looking across, hoping she will look out when I am playing in the shower, but no shows until this morning. I woke up in my usual horny mood. I was still rock hard when I turned on the shower and stepped in. I looked across and saw her door was open, I started to stroke my rigid cock, slowly and gently. It felt amazing, and soon I was completely absorbed what I was doing, watching the water glistening on my body and my swollen, hard dick. it didn't take long before I started to feel the delightful rising of a strong orgasm. I was grabbing at my balls and thrusting into my hand, I tipped my head back into the shower, happening to look over I saw my new neighbour, staring right at me! I must have been putting a show on for her the whole time. she was very wide eyed, jaw open, completely frozen. It was too much, my legs began to shake, I thrust forward, letting out an uncontrollable gasp as a massive orgasm, ripped through me. My cum spurted right out of the bath and all over my hand. As I recovered, I looked over to see if she was still watching but she had disappeared. I would like to think I inspired her to go and have a little bit of fun with herself! I hope I get to do it again, or that she will be waiting next time, to show her approval...
- age 30, tom

I have been dating my girlfriend for over six years and have enjoyed the time together. She is the same age as me but has a sister three years younger. Her name is Erin. Erin has a slender build and is quite sexy for being 18. She isn't shy either about her sexual explorations with herself. I have recently fantasized about her catching me masturbating because the thought of it just makes me shake from excitement. One night as I was over my girlfriends house we were watching TV in her bedroom and I just felt the urge to want to masturbate. Now my girlfriend doesnt mind if I decide to masturbate in front of her since we have been doing it to each other for a few years now. So I decided to pull my penis out and start going at it. My girlfriends bedroom door was slightly open and I happened to notice something out of the corner of my eye. It was Erin staring into the bedroom staring at me. Her eyes locked onto mine as I layed on the bed and started to stroke harder. My girlfriends mother called for her to help her downstairs for a minute and I was left alone in the room. Erin walked into the room and just admired my slow strokes as my dick grew harder than a rock with the sight of her staring. "I have always wondered what your dick looked like you know, my sister never talked about it." Now my penis is about 6" erect, and I know that I am a grower, not a shower, so I was surprised when she mentioned that. Erin then asked in a quiet tone if I minded if she stood and watched as I continued to "stroke away". I was surprised that she was even standing there to begin with, I nervously shook my head and told her to "be my guest, just be quiet about this." She said, "No problem". I continued to jerk away when suddenly she asked me if she could help me in any way before her sister came back into the room. Well with that, I nearly came instantly. I again shook my head since I was speechless. She grabbed the base of my penis and began to masturbate me like I've never felt before. She had to have been doing it for a while now and she was much better than my girlfriend at it. "Does it feel good when I do it?" She asked. "Uh-huh..." I murmured. I knew I wasn't going to last much longer, then she said, "I wanna watch you cum... I've always wanted to... do it.... do it now!!!" No more than 5 seconds later, I shot a huge load all over myself and some landed right on her cheek. She was taken back at how much cum I unloaded. Just as I came, I heard footsteps coming up the stairs. It was my girlfriend. "Quick! clean up before she sees us!" I grabbed a tissue and did my best to clean Erin up before my girlfriend came into the room and Erin rushed out and into their bathroom. As my girlfriend walked in she saw that I had cum, and was upset that I didn't wait for her. Later on that night before I left, Erin gave me a kiss on the cheek and said that it would be our little secret and that she couldn't wait to catch me again.
- age 21, AJ

I love playing with my boyfriend Doug's body, but we rarely have the time and privacy to indulge ourselves. A couple of Saturdays ago, Doug's parents went to NYC for the day, so we had the house to ourselves. I came over around noon, and in no time we were naked on his bed. We put down a big beach towel, I got out some massage oil, and gave Doug a full body massage. It drove him crazy when I trickled oil on his chest then rubbed and played with his nipples. I worked my hands down his stomach, and toyed with his cute belly button, before moving to his pubic hair. It had been about a half hour since I started and I had not touched his dick. He was incredibly hard, and the tip glistened with his clear liquid. I rubbed around the edges of his crotch, not touching his dick, and rubbed his ballsack, and the area between his dick and his butthole. He was moaning like crazy, begging me to touch him, but I held back, moving back up to his chest, and repeating the whole process. My pussy was aching and dripping from watching him writhe and hearing him gasp and moan, and I couldn't wait to change places. I finally wrapped my oily hand around his dick, and gently stroked him, and rubbed his balls with the other. Everytime he started to thrust into my hand and start breathing ragged, I would pull off, and go back to rubbing his chest and stomach. He begged me to make him cum, and just as I could see he was about to pass the point of no return, I slid my index finger up his butt. He lifted his head up off the pillow, grunted, and as his butt clenched around my finger, he unloaded all over his chest and stomach. I had never done that before, and at first he was kinda pissed, but then he admitted he had never cum so hard in his whole life. He cleaned up his mess, and wiped up the oil, and I took my place, and he tortured me the same way for almost an hour, before I also had an amazing strong orgasm. We were both so exhausted, we just laid there holding each other naked for a while, and then when I started playing with his soft dick, we were back at it again. In total I had four orgasms that afternoon, and he had three. Reliving it has made me really wet, so I'm gonna go get off now.
- age 18, Rebecca (female)

I had already been masturbating for a couple of years, having learned from seeing porn on the Internet and seeing other girls rubbing themselves. They looked like they were enjoying it, but I didn't know why. I noticed getting a strange feeling down there when I was looking at the pictures and videos. My dad was working in the garage, and my moms was at work. I still had one brother at home (Who used to show me his dick and would jack off in front of me), but he wasn't home. I had a pair of shorts on and a t shirt, so I decided to reach in and feel what the strange feeling was coming from between my legs. As soon as I touched it, I realized I was very wet, and accidentally rubbed my clit, which I thought was by mistake, but realizing it felt soooo good. After that, I did it a lot, everyday, sometimes several times a day. My room is very private upstairs. My brothers room was right next to me, but he moved out. So I had the upstairs to myself (For now), with my parents being downstairs. Anyway, my best friend Brandi spent the night one night when we were 13. We had been on the computer and looking at pics of dicks and just naked people. I was getting very wet and horny, but wasn't sure if I would be able to take care of it since Brandi was there. My dad came in from the garage (My mom wasn't home from work yet). We got off the computer fast and went up to my room. We sat on my bed talking and listening to music, but spend most of the time talking about what we saw on the computer. That was her first time seeing any type of porn, and admitted to me that she was feeling "Strange" down there. I told her I was feeling the same way, and had been like that a lot. I then told Brandi that I wondered what the girls were doing in the video rubbing themselves between the legs. I was trying to be coy, and not let on that I masturbated, because I thought I would have major embarrassment if I said I did, and Brandi thought it was gross or wrong. So as we sat on the bed, talking about our horniness, and wondering what the girls were doing in the videos, I shyly suggested that maybe we try it since it looked like they were enjoying it. We had seen each other naked plenty of times to change to go swimming, and on other sleepovers, so being naked wouldn't be anything new. But to see each other and doing other things would have definitely been a new experience. So at this point, we both undressed slowly. I remember being nervous, and I know now that Brandi was too. So soon we were naked standing there. At that time, I was (And still am) very skinny with longer black hair. I had very small A boobs, and just a little bit of hair down there. Brandi was the same as me, except her hair was blondish brown. Her boobs were just a little bigger than mine, and she has always had kind of a cute "bubble butt". So we layed down on the bed, right next to each other, and at this point, I was dripping wet. I reached down first and lightly rubbed my clit. Oh...it felt so good, I almost orgasmed right then. I told Brandi where to touch and that I just found something that felt very very good. She did the same, and said she might leave a wet spot on my bed, and laughed a little. Her eyes rolled into the back of her head then closing them. I hadn't thought of doing anything with a girl up to this point, but I was really liking the sight of Brandi laying naked next to me naked and rubbing herself like me. We were doing it for about five minutes at this point, and I had already had three orgasms (Quiet ones). All of a sudden, Brandi started shaking all over. Her mouth was open, but eyes were still closed, and head arched way back. She was having her first orgasm. This turned me on so much more so I started going harder. When she finally climaxed, I was right there with her orgasming too. We layed there, both breathing hard and a little sweaty. I remember seeing her cute boobs so close to me glistening with sweat. As I was coming down from my high, something came over me and I reached over and licked her cute small nipple. She looked at me and smiled like she was in love with me. That night lasted forever, we masturbated several more times, but also experimented with each other, but those stories are different. We still have fun from time to time now, but usually when I am missing her most, she is at a softball game or practice.
- age 13 then..., anon (female)

Growing up, our neighbors had a son who was about three years younger than me, and was my little brother's best friend. Looking back, I found Kent very attractive, and had he been closer to my age at the time, I would have been all over him! He was tall and slender, with blond hair and a very handsome face. I remember the Christmas before the following incident, when I made sure to catch him under the mistletoe at our house so I could give him a big kiss. If only he knew at the time how excited I was to put my mouth on his! And so it happened when I was sixteen and Kent thirteen, that I had gone to church with my parents one Sunday. When we returned, our car stopped on our driveway directly next to Kent's bedroom. When I got out of the car I couldn't help but look straight at the window. I got the view of my teenage life! Standing facing me inside his bedroom and right in front of the window was Kent totally naked and masturbating! I did a double take to make sure I was seeing what I thought I saw, then turned and went into the house with my heart pounding! I was just starting to experiment with my own sexuality, and seeing Ken doing what he was doing was the most sensual thing I had ever seen! I went to my own bedroom, which was directly across the driveway from his. Because of that, I always had my curtains closed. I locked the door behind me and opened the curtains. I wanted to see more and was hoping he'd still be there, which he was! Our eyes locked and I watched him continue to beat off. It was the most sensual thing I'd ever seen for two reasons. First was just seeing him nude and masturbating; his smooth slender body with the sun on it in that window and jacking away at his (much bigger than I would have expected) fully erect and very pink dick! The second reason, was that I knew he was doing it for me; that it was obviously turning him on to do it in front of me! I just stood there staring and realized I was breathing even harder and getting wet between my own thighs! It didn't take long until he looked down at himself; I knew he was going to cum. He looked back at me and buckled slightly when he ejaculated; his cum went onto the screen in front of him! It was a pretty spectacular sight for a horny sixteen year old girl! When he was done, he just moved away from the window, his cream still running down the screen. On the following Sunday (and every one therafter), I couldn't wait to get home from church; hoping my young neighbor would again be putting on his show! Yep, to our mutual pleasure, there he was! I eventually would unbutton my blouse, undo my bra and reveal my big boobs while he was masturbating; this seemed to speed up the show! Of course he couldn't see what I was doing in my own panties or what I would do immediately afterwards while fantasizing that he was watching me!
- age 16 then..., Patty (female)

I was lucky enough to get a position at my job that allows me to work at home, on the phone and online. Not only does that help with gas money, but it also means that I can work naked whenever I want, which is just about every day. Obviously when I am talking to them I have to keep it professional and only tease myself, but when I am emailing or using a group chat, I can go all out. Yesterday was one of those days, so before I got on I grabbed my big, flexy dildo and went down to the computer. While I was sending emails back and forth and waiting for replies, I was here in my comfy leather chair pounding the dildo in and out of my vagina, edging myself and then starting again. After a while I had to take a call so I left it in me, sticking out like a huge floppy penis. When the call was over, I was back at it until I had an orgasm that just about shook me out of the chair. When I could type again, I put the keyboard in my lap and my feet on the desk to do some real work, but then went back to another masturbating session, this time with just my hand. This goes on throughout the day, and sometimes I will have five or six orgasms before I'm done. Tomorrow is another work day, and since I haven't had to go anywhere, the third day in a row I've worn nothing more than my cozy slippers. I love my job!
- age 33, anon (female)

I am 42 and the mother of two teen kids, a girl age 14, and a son age 16. Lately I've found myself fantasizing over their developing sexuality and masturbating activity. I am happily married and have a great sex life with my husband, but lately I have found myself thinking more and more about seeing my own children naked and even being able to watch them masturbate. What sort of put me over the edge was finding out that my daughter is actually masturbating. I've known my son is active just by cleaning up his room on occasion and finding tissues or spots on his sheets. And lets face it, teenage boys are actively relieving themselves at an early age. I was surprised however to find that my younger daughter has also started to relieve her sexual tensions. Several weeks ago I happened to pass by our downstairs family room late one night and discovered her in the act. I was floored. My daughter is a cute brown haired girl with a slim body. We actually are still comfortable being naked around each other changing at home or on vacation. Neither one of us has a problem with that. So it is safe to say that I have had plenty of chances to see her grow over the years and watch her developing body, breasts, and her nice small mound of pubic hair. For whatever reason I just didn't think about her having sexual needs and starting her masturbatory activity, even though I was a frequent masturbator by age 13. There she was lying on some blankets on the floor, bra on but panties off and just rubbing away on herself. When I saw it I was stunned. At first I didn't know what to do but my curiosity got the best of me and I found myself staying to watch. There was little chance she could see or hear me and so I just stood near the door and peaked in on her. It was unbelievable for me. I was shocked at how horny it was making me to see my own daughter masturbating. There she was rubbing and fingering herself and occasionally turning onto her stomach and playing that way too. I have to admit I did feel guilty for watching but I couldn't help it. Watching my young daughter have an orgasm was unbelievable for me. Like I said, my husband and I have a very good sex life and even masturbate together as part of our activity. Since seeing my daughter I have masturbated numerous times thinking about it. I would love to be able to share my fantasy of masturbating with my husband while sharing the same fantasy, but I don't know how he would feel about it. Now that I've seen my daughter I have thought about what it would be like to see my son. The thought of the two of them masturbating together would be the wildest of fantasies for me. I think about my children looking at each other naked and what it would be like to watch them both naked in front of one another. I could never act on these fantasies, and feel very guilty for even having them, but they're my fantasies none the less. I have thought about having a family nudist discussion but I know it just seems too much maybe, and the thought of having my son see me naked is a bit overwhelming for me, but I wonder if my husband would ever want to see his daughter. I don't know. Do other moms have any similar experiences .....
- age 42, anon (female)

When I was in high school my friend and I hung out a lot. One night we decided to crash at his moms apartment. After his mom had gone to bed in the room right next to ours, we got somewhat bored. We were talking about sex and just joking around. Suddenly I got up and started to wrestle with him and one thing led to another. Suddenly I found my self with a hard on. I whipped out my dick and forced it into his mouth. At first he wasn't sure what was going on, nor did I. I stroked it into his mouth for a little while and then just laughed and pulled it out. I then went back over to my bed and he followed. I was sitting on the ground and he walked up and pulled his huge curved cock out. He grabbed my face and stuck it in my mouth. This was the first time I had ever had a cock in my mouth, and I loved it. He pumped it in and out for a little while and then pulled out because he said he didn't want to blow his load. I held him back and began to stroke his cock. He started to tense up and I could tell he was ready to blow his load. Suddenly a HUGE stream of hot cum came pouring out of his cock and all over my chest. It was the hottest thing I've ever seen. After that we fooled around once and a while, but for the most part just did mutual jack offs. I miss those days. I'm straight, but a little cock once and a while would be nice.
- age 21, james in canada

I would like to share a true story with you. This happened to me when I was 16 years old, and I had a sister who was 13. I lived with my parents, my sister, and my older brother, who had moved out of the house by this time. We were a pretty normal family, and sex was never discussed. I knew that my brother masturbated because we had discussed it before, but I didn't have a clue about my sister. One day, it was just the two of us home. Our parents were at work, and I think it was a school holiday and we did not have school. I woke up early, as I usually do, and went about my morning business. Later that morning, my sister was awake, and was in the bathroom. I did not think anything of it, but as I passed by I noticed some peculiar squishing noises. I then immediately realized what she was doing, and stayed and listened. We did not have locks on our bedroom doors, so this is probably why she is doing it in the bathroom. I noticed that the sounds were getting faster, and I could tell that she was breathing rather deep. I was extremely horny by this, and I could not believe that I was standing outside of the bathroom listening to my thirteen year old sister masturbate. Then, I heard what was noticeably an orgasm; she took a deep breath and the squishing sounds were louder and substantially faster. I was getting very wet at the thought and sound of my sister masturbating, I stupidly stood there too long and she opened the door. She had the 'I've been caught masturbating look' on her face. I made a smart comment, 'Having fun in there'? She looked mad and I said sorry, and she said 'sod off', and stormed to her room. I was surprised, but not as much of her. I was then feeling bad for her because I embarrassed her. I went and sat in my room for a while, and decided to go to her room and see if she was still mad or see if she was feeling better. As I knocked on her door, she answered and I told her sorry about earlier. I told her that I understood what she was doing and why she was doing it. I could tell that cheered her up, but then she unexpectedly asked me if I could do it with her. My eyes popped, and I said sure. We both went into her room, and sat atop her bed, and just discussed the fact. She told me that she had been masturbating for a few years, and she found out from just playing around with herself. I told her my story, and then she said that we should get started before mom came home. I agreed, and told her to take her clothes off. She was wearing jeans and a tank top, and I as she pulled her jeans off, I noticed that she was not wearing knickers, which was surprising. I saw her young vagina. It was very cute, and she had a nice amount of pubes above her vagina. She pulled off her tank top, and then her bra. She had cute A cup breast that were still developing. She was cuter that I imagined, and she was quite a sight. Then she told me that it was my turn, and I said 'so it is," and began to take off my clothes. I was wearing gym shorts, and a t-shirt, which was what I slept in. I took off my shirt, then my bra, revealing my medium sized breast. I think they were either B or C cup then (I have 32 C now). Then I took off my shorts, then my panties, revealing my vagina. Mine was shaved, and this seemed to encourage my sister to do the same. I said 'let's start', but we really did not know where to start. So I just suggested that we finger ourselves whilst watching each other. So we each took our fingers and began to masturbate. I was very wet by this point, and I could tell that she was too. I heard her juices squishing with her fingers. The funny thing was I never really made that sound because I think she always got more wet than I did. Anyway, we continued to finger until I noticed that she was making funny faces, and I could tell she was getting close. Then, her chest rose, and she let out a soft moan, but her body was moving quite franticly. I followed not too long after. It was probably one of the beat orgasms I have had by just masturbating. We sat there and sort of laughed at each other, and then got dressed again. This was a fun experience. WE did it many times whilst are parents were out. I just recently did it with her last week, which brought me to write this story. I am now 19 and she is 16. As long as there're horny children, then there'll be some fun. So try it. Trust me.
- age 19, anon (female)

As I was driving to the park I was already sooo hard and my heart was racing thinking about what I was about to do. I parked at the car port and began walking up to the bench, it is about 50 or 60 yards from the road and carport. As I walked I began to strip. First my shoes, then my socks. I left them scattered on the trail, then I removed my shirt. I continued walking unbuttoning my pants and letting them drop and stepping out of them. Next came my boxers. I was now 100% naked. I of course documented everything with my camera. Still wanting to add to the excitement I continued walking further away from all of my clothes while stroking my rock hard cock. So much pre-cum was coming out. I was now in a position that if someone were to decide to pull in to the park, I would almost definately be caught, at best I would be caught half naked. This made me so fucking horny I thought I would blow my load immediately, however I wanted this to last. I kept walking around barely stroking my cock because thats how close I was. I was digging my bare feet into the ground as I walked which added to the excitement. I also was taking as many pictures as I could of my self, trying to get the right angle to show me naked and the woods behind and around me. Finally I came back to the bench and put my right leg up on it and stroked just a few times, that is all it took and I sent five or six huge blasts of cum all over the bench, it was everywhere, all over the bench and running down onto the ground. This is by far the best cum I have ever had. I had my camera and took pics of the cum blasting from my cock and then all over the bench. I quickly gathered my clothes and this wasn't easy because of the way I had stripped, I had to walk back in plain view of the road which is somewhat busy. Finally I was dressed and I headed back to my car. The pictures were great and I ended up jackin off again at home while reviewing my great pics. I couldn't believe when I was looking at the pictures especially the ones of me cumming how big my balls got when I was sending the blasts.
- age 35, anon

My best friend loves to tell me all about her sex life with her boyfriend, which makes me really jealous cuz not only do I not have a boyfriend, but I'm still a virgin. The other night she was going on again about how great he is in the sack, and how big his penis is, and then she asks me if I want to see. I told her I doubt if he was gonna show me his dick, and she laughed and handed me her cell phone. When I looked at it, I couldnt believe it, but it was Ryan butt naked with a huge erection! He had this really goofy grin, and his hands on his hips, and these cheesy sunglasses on. Jessica told me that they sext a lot, and send pics to each other. Later on, when she went to the bathroom, I emailed the pic to my phone. When I got home, I locked my door and pulled the pic up on my computer, and then had the greatest orgasm of my life rubbing myself and staring at Ryan's perfect body. I hid the file by changing it to a XLS file, then I change it back to a JPG when I want to look at it! (Don't want my dweeb brother finding it). I have cum so many times the last week staring at him, and then pretending we are fucking, and Ryan is begging me not to tell Jessica, and him telling me how much better I am than she is. It makes me cum so hard! I'm gonna do it again right now I'm so hot thinking about it!
- age , anon (female)

I developed early and had a massive sex drive. (Still do) In fact, right now, I would be described as a slut, I think. When I was 15 I was so utterly frustrated. The only relief I got was from my own fingers. (I was educated in a very expensive school as a day student and driven to and from school by a very over protective mother.) We live on a large farm and on it is a barn that was built in Norman times. It is very large, built out of flint and as it is far too small for modern day farming, totally empty. I would walk there some afternoons, a matter of half a mile or so from the house. I could see for miles around. (Norman barns were also defensive in nature and often built on a hilltop with a good view all around). At first, I would go there just to masturbate where I could make some noise. This particular day as I left the house and walked past the two fields immediately behind the house it was that time of year. The ram was in with the ewes and he was climbing from one to another. But what really got me wet was our horses. The stallion was mounting one of the mares. He was massively erect and she was producing a steady flow of lubrication from her vagina. I waited long enough to see him serve her. When he withdrew a lot of his sperm came with him. How horny was THAT. So I got off to the barn, but this time, I stripped totally naked. I stood on the second floor and next to a window. Then for some reason I started to shout every obscene word I could, over and over, louder and louder. I started making up really disgusting senteces starting with "Fuck me. Fuck me hard" But it got worse and soon I was yelling "Rape me, fuck me in the arse, cum up my cunt and make me pregnant" Finally, "FUCKING SCREW MY WET TIGHT CUNT." Then I went for my pussy and started jilling still yelling. (I was actually imagining the stallion fucking me) Then I yelled "Shag me and cum in me" and a voice said.. "Ok." I yelped and looked around and saw my kid brother! He was only 13 but the little sod had followed me. Well, I was well and truly busted. I was stark naked, hand between my legs and yelling like a slut. I knew he would tell on me, but I had to ask him not to. To my amazement he agreed if I would show him what I was doing and tell him about it. For the next hour, I showed him my body and how I like to touch myself. He got a hard on of course and I jacked him off. I guess there wasn't much there yet because although he kind of spasmed, he didn't shoot sperm. Not that time, anyway. I let him finger me, and rub up against me and finally, I orgasmed in front of him. As the next two years went by we did more together.. a lot more. But it was my explosion of sexuality that really began that day. I developed a real hunger for sex, anytime, anyplace anywhere. What really gets me off is being watched masturbating and I think it came from that day. So far, I have done it in school in car parks in front of total stangers, and even let total strangers masturbate me. (and more, but that's not for here) I totally love masturbation. I can make it last for hours on end cumming often or I can cum in mere seconds. I have tuned my body to a high degree and can orgasm merely by squeezing my thighs together. A couple of times I have had an orgasm merely through what I was thinking about, but that takes absolute concentration. Hey ho.. well, my knickers are wet again and I need to take care of myself.
- age 19, Jayne (female)

When I was in my 20's I would go to a place in a nearby creek which had the most fantastic swimming hole you could ever imagine. The water was deep and clear and the sun made it enticingly warm in the summer. I never wore much when I went there, and what little I did wear usually came off before long. One of the things I liked to do out there was to squat down between the rocks, waist-deep in the water where it ran into the pool, and let the bubbles brush past my balls as they surfaced, creating a wonderful tickle. It wouldn't take long for me to get a nice erection, which I proceeded to stroke and squeeze as the bubbles danced over my scrotum and the base of my shaft, some of them finding their way back between my legs and tickling along my anus. Holding my penis in the water flow to feel it move along the shaft also felt very nice, and I always came, spurting into the water, the semen floating to the surface. That was just one of the ways I enjoyed the swimming hole.
- age , anon

When I was in middle school, 14 years old, I was already a flasher and public masturbator. I also played sports after school. One day after practice I walked around the locker room, which was very large, with several different rooms and alcoves. One whole section of it was completely deserted at that time, because it wasn't used at all later in the day. There was a door at the end, marked as an emergency exit. It was not an entrance. I opened it to see where it led, and it was back into the school, at the end of a deserted hallway, except there were rows of lockers there. I saw a cute girl who I knew from the bus sitting in front of her locker, playing flute. She was in the band and they rehearsed after school too. They usually got done earlier than the sports teams, and I soon discovered she would usually sit there rehearsing, reading or doing homework until it was time for the bus. Her name was Jamie, and she was one year behind me in school, so she was probably 13. She was thin, with small boobs, but very cute, with long brunette hair down to her waist. She always wore short skirts. When I opened the door, she glanced over, but I hid back behind the door. I don't think she really saw me. I was dressed already, so I couldn't do any flashing, but I saw that if I propped the door partly open, she would have a clear look right into the locker room. The next day, before I went to practice, I opened the door, and wedged a towel under it, which kept it about half open. I didn't want it to be too obvious, and I didn't want her to know it was me who was leaving the door open. After practice, I was shaking with anticipation, wondering if anyone would have closed the door. When I turned into that section of the locker room, my heart was racing, as I saw the door was still propped open, just as I had left it. And yes, Jamie was sitting by her locker, with a clear view in! I didn't want to look like I was flashing her, so I stood a little way back from the door, and slowly started to undress. I wasn't really in full view, trying to be coy, and I didn't think she saw me yet. I kind of flicked the towel around a little, and I think she saw it out of the corner of her eye, and I saw her look my way. I acted quickly, not looking at her, I dropped my shorts real fast, and then turned my back to her. Then I started toweling myself and slowly turned, exposing my penis! I shot a quick, small glance in her direction and saw her staring right at me, eyes wide open, with a shocked look on her face. I stepped out of view, and got dressed. I was shaking like a leaf, and that night at home I jerked off like crazy thinking about it! Well, the next day, I repeated myself exactly! Towel in the door well ahead of time, and as I came into view, there was Jamie. Once again I undressed, this time more slowly. I also walked around a little, back and forth, sneaking glimpses of her as I did. She was pretending to be looking at her book, but I clearly saw I had her full attention1 She was staring right at me!! This time I dried my penis with the towel, rubbing it a few times facing out towards her. I would come in and out of view. It wasn't a direct, blatant flash. We were both being coy! This was lasted a few minutes. I rushed into the bathroom when I got home, and again jerked off like crazy, thinking of Jamie looking at my cock! Well, I quess she thought she had found a secret look into the boys locker room, because the next day, when I glanced out through the door I wedged open, she was there with two of her band friends. I didn't know their names, because they were all in Jamie's grade. They were so cute! Once again, I pretended I didn't see them, and undressed, and rubbed myself with the towel. They were sneaking looks in, and I could hear lots of giggles! I rubbbed my back with the towel, facing right at them! They saw everything! Once again, that night I masturbated like crazy thinking about flashing them! The next day, I passed two of the girls in the hallway, and they were all coy, smiley and giggling as I passed. After I went by, I heard fits of laughter!! Well, the weekend came, and then a few school days passed with no Jamie outside. I think she was stuck late in band practice. I was thinking all was over, but I persisted in my open door locker routine, and then one day, there they were again! Jamie and her two friends, sitting by her locker. Jamie's skirt was so short, I was horny beyond control! I could be either in or out of their sight, depending on where they sat and where I stood. I was trembling as I took down my shorts! They had repositioned themselves to peek in, and I turned right at them! I could hear faint giggles! Then I was just overcome with sexual tension, and an uncontrollable urge to masturbate!! I sat on the bench, angled towards them, but partly sideways, and slowly started to masturbate! I heard a faint 'Oh my god!", and then lots of hush and shush sounds as they were telling each other to be quiet! I layed back on the bench, not looking at them, and began to jerk off! When my dick was totaly hard, I would rub slowly, and hold it taught at the bottom, so they could see its whole length! Finally, I came, letting the cum fly all over my chest! It hit my neck and shoulders!! I couldn't hear what they were saying, just hushed whispers. My cock was still twitching, and I moaned a little! Then, I had this Oh, no, I'm gonna get in trouble feeling, so I quickly got up, and towelled off. I glimpsed over for a millisecond, and saw them trying to contain themselves! They were all smiles and giggles! Then I saw them get up and run down the hall. I was scared I would get in trouble, so I didn't go back for a long time. Meanwhile, Jamie, who was on my bus, but had always ignored me, became friendly towards me, always, smiling and saying hello. Eventually, when it was clear I wasn't going to get in trouble, I did go back, and reopen the door. I exposed myself to Jamie and lots of her friends all sports season, and must have jerked off for at least 10 different girls! My reputation did spread around the school, but maybe I'll write more later.
- age , anon

I work in a fertility clinic, and masturbation is a daily event there. Men need to have their sperm checked for viability, and this requires them to provide a sample. Since sperm viability testing requires the temperature of the sample to be controlled, it has to be "given" at the clinic, not "supplied" from home. The guys have been given the drill before the "deposit" visit, which basically is they will be provided a private "comfort room" , and a "deposit cup", and are told to not ejaculate in the 48 hours prior to the sampling. When they arrive, they are taken to a room which has a bed, a lounge chair, and a sofa. They can use whichever makes them most comfortable. I enter the data into the computer, along with the time of their last ejaculation, print out a label, attach to the cup, and tell them to place the cup on the cabinet when they are done, and to press the call button. They are told that lubrication is not allowed, (can taint the sample). They also may not have their partner present (Eliminates a lot of variables. The sample needs to be unadulterated, and despite instructions that they need to masturbate for this test, many men will decide that they need to have sex vaginal or oral to climax because they dont want to admit to their partner that they can or do masturbate. Body fluids from a secondary person can invalidate the test). Now to the fun part. You walk back to the station, and you know he is in there whacking away. (we provide "tasteful" sex magazines to help with the mood). Sometimes, the call light is on before you get to the station! Under a minute! Sometimes they are in there for a half hour or more, obviously having issues with the whole idea of shooting into a cup, with everyone knowing what they are doing. On rare occasions, in their excitement, they completely miss the cup, splattering the floor or whatever, and they are trying to crank out another shot. Since that affects the results, they can't do that. So if the "event" takes more than 15 minutes, we have to ask and make sure they only ejaculated once. But on average they do the deed in about seven minutes. When I return to retrieve the sample is my favorite part. some guys are still sporting obvious boners in their pants. Tight jeans, or even worse, knit sweatpants show the most obvious erections. Some are matter of fact, most are embarrassed as hell, a rare few seem proud of their accomplishment. You quickly check the cup to make sure you have enough semen for the test, and then send them to reception. After they leave, you check the room to make sure there is no semen lurking on the bed, floor, chair, magazines, etc. (and believe me, we've seen it in some weird places) and then the room is cleaned by a janitor for the next "guest". You do a second "cum check" to make sure he didn't miss anything, then escort the next patient.
- age , anon (female)

The first time I saw Sean next door "do it", I had no clue what he was doing. I couldn't see his bed from my bedroom window, but that morning I walked by my window and glanced over, and at an angle looking out my window, I could see him on his bed reflected in the mirror over his dresser. Sean, who is five years older than me, was naked on his back, and would alternate between fisting up and down, and holding his fist still, and thrusting up into it. I had never seen a fully grown penis, and I was mesmerized by the size, and the bright red hair around it. He finished up rather quickly, and I went to my sister Ellen's room, who was 18, and promptly asked her what Sean was doing. She proceeded to tell me in great detail how boys pleasure themselves. I learned that he hadn't "peed" on himself at the end, and what semen was. I couldn't understand why if it felt so good, why his face looked like he was in pain. Ellen made me promise if I saw him do it again, to come get her. A couple weeks later I saw him doing it again, so I ran and grabbed Ellen. We watched him squirm, arch and shoot, and Ellen was rubbing her crotch as she watched him. I asked her what she was doing, and she said she had an itch. Ellen went back to her room, and not long after, I went down to talk to her, and heard her bed squeaking, and the door was locked. I knocked and she said to go away she was studying, and it wasn't until years later that I put it together that she was in there getting off on the sight of watching Sean. Later on I had discovered the joys of masturbation myself, and Sean was a senior in high school, still jerking off at every chance he could get. The first time I fingered myself while watching him left me with an incredible orgasm. The hottest time of all however was one Saturday afternoon, when I looked over and saw him making out on his bed with his girlfriend. They ended up naked, doing oral, and then having sex. I was dripping watching them, and was furiously fingering myself. I climaxed so hard, I thought I was going to pass out. I came much faster than they did, and actually ended up bringing myself to a second orgasm as Sean came in her.
- age , anon (female)

I've been masturbating for as long as I can remember. I remember in middle school we would make fun of each other as if masturbating was disgusting and wrong, all the while I would go home and jack off thinking about girls on my bus. As I've gotten older I've preferred sex over masturbation any day. But sometimes when a friend with benefit can't be found, I still masturbate. Recently I've gotten bored with the same ole masturbation techniques that I'm used to. So I wanted to try something new. I was so horny, and so hard that I completely lost it and I began fingering my ass. I did it until I came all over my sheets. It was amazing, but once I came I felt ashamed and weird. I do not fantasize about guys, I am strictly pussy. But since that night, whenever I am extremely horny I have an urge to finger my ass. I always feel bad afterwards, even though I know that I don't want to have any sexual experience with a guy. The last time I did it, I actually used a tool. I aquired a cologne bottle that is shaped as a cigar, the encasing in metal and smooth. I've tried other objects before but never wanted to tear my ass hole. This object was perfect. It slid in perfectly. I was able to Jack off and play with my asshole for hours before cumming. What I wish to have done next is have a girl suck my dick or masturbate me while using the cologne bottle on my ass. I think that would make me cum wildly. However, all my ex girlfriends and current friends with benefits would probably think I was weird or use it against me. Oh well. At least I can always dream.
- age 24, Nas

Matt and I had been friends for many years. Our birthdays were just a week apart and his parents agreed we could have a joint 18th birthday party at their house, on the condition that no-one was allowed upstairs in the bedrooms as they would be staying away overnight. Matt's younger sister Sarah was attending with several of her friends. Me and Matt agreed to look out for each other. I said fine as I already knew a particular girl was coming to the party who I'd had my eye on for some time. Several hours into the party I felt pretty good. I was getting on quite well this this girl I had the hots for when Matt's sister Sarah told me that Matt was really very drunk by now. I found him slumped in an armchair so Sarah and I manhandled him upstairs and laid him on his side on his bed. He kept telling me I was his bestest friend in the world. I told him to shut up and go to sleep at which point he shut his eyes and was snoring within a minute. Sarah and I left him there at which point she said she wanted to show me something in her bedroom. We went in and she closed and locked the door behind her. "What is it you were going to show me"? I asked, at which point she threw herself at me, wrapped her arms around me and began french kissing me. 'Wow', I thought, 'she's a good kisser'. I asked her where she learnt to kiss like that and she said 'Lets sit on the bed and I'll tell you'. We didn't do much talking as she had her mouth glued to mine! Any thoughts of the girl downstairs disappeared as my cock began to stiffen in my pants. My conscious was telling me this is Matt's little sister, but my cock was telling me otherwise. I dropped my hand onto her thigh just below the level of her skirt and began stroking the smooth silky skin of her legs. She parted her legs a little and I worked my way up to her panties. I began rubbing her pussy through her panties as she gave a little moan. I asked if that felt good and she replied it did. She laid back on the bed and I propped myself up beside her as we continued kissing. Her legs were open and I was gently rubbing up and down her pussy, paying particular attention to the area around her clit. She softly moaned some more so I pulled the straps of her top down and freed her little titties. I began licking and sucking on her nipples as they began to harden. She laid back with her eyes closed as I continued working on her nipples with my mouth and her pussy with my fingers. I ventured up above her panty-line and began to slide my fingers inside the material. She took my hand and laid it back on her pussy outside her panties. She said she wasn't quite ready for that so I carried on playing with her pussy through the thin material of her panties. She sat up slightly and removed her top and skirt leaving her in just her pale yellow panties. I took the opportunity to remove my socks, shoes and pants leaving me bottomless. I carried on rubbing and stroking her pussy through her panties whilst alternating on her nipples with my mouth. She reached down and grabbed my cock and began to slowly wank it. Her nipples were now like small bullets and her breathing began to quicken. Her panties were now sodden with her juices as I felt her hard little clit through the material. I removed my shirt and was now completely naked. To my surprise she pushed me onto my back and straddled me trapping my cock between my stomach and her panty clad pussy. She began grinding herself into me as ahe sat on top. I reached up and played with her titties as she ground herself forward and backwards. I could feel that tingling sensation in my groin as my orgasm approached. She ground down on me harder and faster at which point she whispered that she was gonna cum. I laid there, her hands on my chest as she worked herself towards orgasm on my cock. I could feel myself cumming and I told her so. "Oh yes", she said, "cum with me". At that point she began to shudder with orgasm as I started to pump my jizz on the front of her panties and up my stomach. She milked my cock with her grinding as her orgasm overcame her. She collapsed on top of me, my sticky jizz between us. After catching our breath, she looked up at me and said "That's what I wanted to show you". Since that night we became a lot closer and she is my wife now. And Matt was none too worse for wear the morning after!
- age 39, Matt

I had been aware that the third floor offices in the small building opposite had become vacant. I was in a similar small block directly across from the building, with only a very narrow street between us. The street was pedestrianised so you can imagine how narrow it was. My offices were on the fifth floor so I had a direct view into the empty offices. Across from them in my building there was a private club so there were no windows but mine onto that side. Sorry about the scene setting but it explains the action which follows. I became aware that a team of workers had moved into the empty offices opposite to re-furbish them. Then one day there was just one young guy painting the window frames. He was wearing bib overalls with a tee shirt underneath. He was tall, well built and probably about 17 or 18. He painted steadily for a little while and between taking and making calls and general office work I would go to my window to have a peek at him. As I watched I became aware that he was painting with his left hand while his right hand brushed over his crotch and occasionally gripped it. He was feeling himself up as he did his work. After a while, and I was transfixed by what I could see with a hardening cock in my pants, his right hand slipped into the side opening of the overalls which were obviously undone. There was a little adjusting from which I guessed he was getting his dick out of his underwear. He started the regular movement of his hand back and forth and all the while he painted. This went on for a while, slow and steady, stopping and starting as he built himself up. He bent over and propped the paint brush on his can of paint. Stepping back he undid the bib front of his overall. He slipped it down to his thighs as he sat with his back to the wall behind him, which I was relieved was directly in my sight. He was wearing white boxers and sticking straight up out of the fly was a big, thick uncut cock. He lifted his ass off the floor and slipped off his underwear which joined his overalls in a bunch at his knees. Up went his tee shirt over his head and I saw a tanned, well muscled chest with very little hair in the middle making a trail all down his body. Now he settled into his session. He touched his nipples, played with his balls and slipped down and raised his ass as he fingered it. All the time this was happening I could'nt see his face but it was such a hot sight, it was as if he was putting on a show. You could tell that this young guy really knew how to play his body and he was very very horny. He touched himself all over as he slowly worked his uncut cock. His finger went to the tip and he tasted it. When he would stop jacking his hand would go to his balls. Sometimes his left hand went lower and I could tell he was touching his asshole. He made it last a long time and then he brought his legs up by bending his knees. He aimed his cock at his chest and jerked hard and fast, his head thrown back. I didn't see the load on his chest and stomach because he was in shadow when he shot. He stayed still for a while then got to his knees. Now I could see his chest and stomach were covered in his load. He reached for a rag on the floor and wiped it up cleaning his hands as well. As he stood up to start pulling his clothes back on he looked at the wall against which he had been leaning. I saw him lean forward and wipe something off it. He had shot so hard it had gone over his shoulder! Slowly he tidied himself up and had not long gone back to painting the window frame when an older man arrived! Minutes earlier and his supervisor (I assumed) would have caught him cock in hand. I had to leave then myself for the bathroom to take care of my own pressing problem. It's one of those hot memories that is still fresh 10 years on.
- age , Rob

This past winter 14 of us went to New Mexico to ski. We stayed at a private lodge. One huge room with two fire places, one at each end, and a hot tub for twenty. The lodge has two dorm type bedrooms ? each with 10 half-beds. We got to the slopes mid-afternoon and skied until last call. We then went to the lodge tired and wet. The group was six college guys from my church, our college roommates, our preacher and our youth director. We are all between 19 and 27. Our preacher, Rick, is an unmarried 24 year old virgin. Our youth director, Tom, is a married and he is the old man of the group at age 27. As I said when we got to the lodge we were all tired and wet. When we got to the lodge it was very warm and we all began to undress and put our wet clothes on the hooks on the walls for that purpose. Like most all guy groups everybody was looking at everybody else to see what was going to be acceptable. It is funny because a group of guys in the locker room would simply strip and head to the showers. But, here with guys from our church, the preacher and the youth director you have to wonder how undressed we were supposed to get. Well, Rick was the first one naked and everybody joined him in the hot tub. We all spent about an hour in the hot tub. Rick once again led out and as he got out of the hot tub he grabbed a towel, dried off and then he just wrapped the towel around him. Rick had a fully erect dick when he stepped out of the hot tub. Interestingly, he did not do anything to hide his hardon. Once again we followed his lead. As we each got out there was some horse play, including some towel pops to the naked butt of another guy. The 14 naked guys coming out of the hot tub there were probably 10 hard dicks. We headed to the kitchen for some well deserved sandwiches, we were all very hungry. Around the big table we had a great time talking. By this time there were some of us who were more exhibitionist and we took our towels off and placed them in the chairs we were sitting in rather than having them wrapped around us. After we ate we went in conservation pit around the fireplace. This area of the lodge living room is sunken with thick carpet intended to be sat on, no furniture in this area of the room. By this time some of the guys still had their towels wrapped around them, some were carrying their towel and a couple had them thrown over their shoulder. It was evident that nobody was very shy. Well this is when Trey looked at Rick and asked him what he did when he was horny. I know that Trey asked this question to see if he could embarrass Rick. Without missing a beat Rick said, "I jack-off." Trey was not expecting this answer, or at least he did not expect Rick's answer to be that blunt. Trey said, "you mean preachers jack-off." Rick answered, "sure, I am as horny as anybody else, but I take care of my sex drive by jacking-off, not by having sex before I am married." When the words "jack-off" were spoken all any of us could think about was jacking-off. Within 30 seconds of Rick saying jack-off we were all rock hard. The light in the room was not very bright, just one lamp was on and the light from the fireplace. That is when guys started that thing that we do when we don't jack-off, but we start nonchalantly playing with our dick. Well that is how it started ? we began playing with our dicks and then we began to play a little more openly and then Rick just started openly stroking. That was enough ? we all started beating off. Tom said, "just a minute." He got up and went to his travel bag and grabbed a bottle of baby oil and returned. Tom took a squirt and tossed the bottle to Rick and it then was tossed around the circle to all of us. We all kidded Tom about being a good Boy Scout ? always prepared. It was really neat to know that Tom came prepared to jack-off. I mean what other purpose is there for a bottle of baby oil on a ski trip. We had a blast during the week. We skied. We hot tubed. We ate. We talked about sex. And, we jacked-off. We had a blast. Thank you Rick for being a man, not a prude.
- age 20, Randy

My friend Brian and I were watching some amateur porn one night on the web, and he clicked on a video of a guy jerking off. I couldn't figure out why he did that, then at the end he told me that it was him. We then read the comments which he really got into, and he was also proud that he got four and a half stars out of five. He had shot it so you couldn't see his face, but I watched it again, and I could tell from his chest and the stuff on the night table that it really was him. That week I taped myself and uploaded it, then the next time we got together, I showed him my video. In three days, I got over 800 "viewings", four stars, and three "favorites" . We talked about how we got turned on knowing other people were watching us, and getting off watching us do it, and we ended up jerking off together for the first time. It was so awesome to actually see another guy cum, and to watch Brian's face as he came, and I had one of the hardest orgasms in my life. Brian wanted to make a tape of us jerking off together, so we set it up for that next Saturday. He set up the camera on the chest across from his bed, and we kept our heads above camera line. We started jerking off, and then all of a sudden Brian reached over and started to jerk my dick, so I grabbed his and did him. I had never had anyone ever touch my dick before, or touched anyone else, and it felt great. then Brian had this idea, and got up and turned the camera off, and put it on the bed. Then he told me to face him and put my thighs over his so we could push our dicks together, and jerk both dicks at the same time. He took both our dicks and held them together at the base with his left hand, then started sliding his right hand over both dicks, pushing them together. It felt really awesome, and me being up on his hips made up for the fact that my dick is about an inch shorter than his. He told me to take the camera and zoom in on his hand jerking us off. It was really hot, listening to the slurp as his hand rubbed our oily dicks, and he would vary his speed, I came first, then he kept jerking using my cum on both our dicks, and he came right after that. I turned off the cam, we cleaned up, then we watched it. It was so hot we both jerked off to it, then we posted it. That was six months ago, and our vid has five stars, and 27 favorites!
- age , anon

I do not like the thought of masturbation. It is something of a necessity, but I am a long way from being a daily masturbator. I tend to do it only when I absolutely have to. That said, when I do it, it feels amazing. Usually, up until last week, it was only ever in my bedroom with the door firmly locked and perhaps once a month or less. But today, the strangest and most unexpected thing happened. I had gone to the local swimming pool and was in a changing cubicle stripping off. There were no odd noises around me and nothing that spured this particular action, but as I stood there naked, I decided I would masturbate. I have never done anything out of the security of my own bedroom and nothing in such a sordid public place as this, but the feeling was overwhelming. I looked down at my body, my surprisingly small breasts and my tummy and then my mound. I have always loathed having hair there and I hated the way it traps scents and odours so from the age of 12, I used to shave and two years ago underwent painful and expensive electrolysis to rid myself of the problem forever. I leaned back against the cool plastic of the walls and spread my legs and reached between them. Oh, my I was wet! I found my engorged and hard clit and teased her up into arousal. I don't finger my vagina as I want my husband to be the first to break my hymen. Instead, when I feel I need the feeling of fulness, I push a finger into my bottom. This is what I did this time. I suddenly realised what a slut I must look like. Masturbating in a public place while fingering my bum too. I felt the orgasm building deep in my belly and this time it took a long time to well up, but when it did it actually forced a couple of moans from me and I felt wetness spurting on my thighs. I looked down, but it did not look or smell like pee. I let the orgasm subside and then pulled on my costume. I gathered up my belongings and put them in my bag and opened the door. Quite nearby were two girls, I would say around 14 or 15. They looked at me and burst out into fits of giggling and scampered off. No doubt, they heard me and knew what I was doing. As I swam, I felt really relaxed and I know one thing for certain. I need to masturbate more and I need to explore doing it in places like this. I don't know why, but I find myself totally attracted to the squalid surroundings.
- age 23, Emily (female)

Standing at the urinal in the men's room in a downtown shopping mall, I noticed that the guy next to me was not really peeing. As a matter of fact, he had a beautiful hard-on that he made sure I saw. The guy was 25-30 years old, rather good looking, and had a nice circumsized dick very much like mine (about 6 1/2 inches long, 5 inches around) that he was gently stroking. As I said in my first story, that is a sight I enjoy ! There were about 5-6 men in the room at the time and people were starting to notice what was going on. I finished peeing and left. But not for long! I was so horny by then that I decided to go back, less than a minute later. The same urinal was free and I stood next to that guy again. Now, I was rock-hard too, and I stood back enough that he would see me stroking my dick. We were soon joined by 2-3 other guys who started to jerk-off at the other urinals. We were very careful whenever someone would enter the room, and that added to the excitement. After a while, I was very horny from watching all those dicks and from showing mine (something I enjoy more and more as years go by, and I will tell more about that in a story to come soon!!!). I backed-up just enough so that the guy next to me saw me blow my load. What a great orgasm ! I was in that mall about 2-3 weeks after that, dying to relive that experience. The guy was not there and I decided that I was to start the show! It was not long before another guy was attracted by my behavior. He too left and came back... I allowed him a good look at my rock-hard dick while pretending it was accidental... I looked at his but found it not so great, unfortunately... Again, a good orgasm... It is very exciting to be watched while ejaculating. Now, whenever I pee in a public urinal, I pull out my sack as well as my dick and make sure that the guy next to me gets a good view... Maybe I should go back to that mall soon... you never know...
- age 38, Argon Cyclist

In my youth I had a paper route. One afternoon I was sorting the papers and getting ready to deliver my route. I was on the porch and had noticed my friends step sister next door her basement light in her room was on. I had helped her brother, my friend, move her to the basement bedroom a few weeks ago and noticed the paneling in her room and window shade was new. I could see her from the porch. Her shade was open this made me more curious. I walked over close to her basement room window. As I got closer I realized she was totally nude talking on the phone. I watched in amazement she was the first women I had seen naked. Her breasts were hanging as she talked on the phone "with a cord" and walked around in her room. I am sure she knew I was watching. She had sat on her bed and was now facing me. This gave me a full view of her hairy pussy. By now I was throbbing hard and in amazement of what I had seen. She started to get dressed I didn't want her to catch me looking so I quickly let to do my route throbbing. I was in total amazement of the intensity of the throbbing and thrilled to see a women nude. As I walked toward the first customer on my route this intense feeling was overwhelming me. I passed a small park in the way and sat down to replay in my head what I had seen. The intense throbbing quickly became an intense orgasm as my body quivered and shook from each contraction as my penis filled my underwear full of sticky cum I was amazed that I hadn't touched my penis but had cum. After recovering I left the park bench to start my paper route. I have since masturbated 100 or more times to that vision of her nude.
- age 39, Chicagomale

Since I was younger I have always had this odd minor crush on my adoptive step-cousin (For this story I shall call her Alice). One day when I was 13 my mom visited my aunts house and I got to visit my three cousins, Alice being one of them. She was about 16 and she had blonde hair and the worlds cutest breasts. One of my boy cousins was up in his room playing games with me and the other was off with a friend. I got bored playing games so I decided to wander around the house. I walked right by her room and was about to walk downstairs when for some reason I turned around and walked up to her door. I listened and heard sighing and slight moaning. I may have been 13 but I wasn't stupid, I knew what she was doing. Her door had a tiny hole in it and that is what I used to spy in. I found her lying on her back masturbating. She had her legs spread apart and had both hands down between her legs. Her panties were off but she had a bra on. Sadly her bed was turned ever so slightly to the left so I couldn't see her pussy. She let out a loud moan and immediately felt myself get rock hard. I began massaging my dick through my pants and very quickly came into my own pants just a little bit. She put herself into multiple positions and kept moaning about some guy from a band and him cumming into her or something. What I didn't realize was that the door was broken and didn't latch properly, so when I went to lean against it, it fell wide open and I fell on the floor. She and I sat shocked for a second. Then she walked over and helped me up and gently shoved me back to the doorway, gave me a smile, then closed the door, all while being almost fully naked. I sat shocked for a second, but then immediately went back up to the hole and the last thing I saw of her that day was her grinning and putting tape over the hole. I hope you enjoyed my story, but believe me this isn't the only time something has happened between us.
- age 19, Ryan Devlin

About seven months had passed since I had that event with my adoptive step-cousin that I'll call Alice. Since then we hadn't been alone at all and heck, we hadn't even said two words to each other. Then one day I had gone over to my aunts house and she told me I could watch a movie in the upstairs tv room. I picked out a good movie and went upstairs to the room. When I walked in I found that Alice was sitting on the couch using her laptop. She looked up and smiled. I muttered about being in there to watch a movie but I don't think she really heard me. I put the movie on and sat down on the couch next to her. She eventually put the laptop away and we sat there not speaking to each other. It was a small couch and there was a glare on the tv so I shifted slightly to the left to try and see. It did not take long for me to realize that I could just glance down and see her breasts. It began to make me hard and very embarrassed. I tried to hide it but I think she noticed it. "Am I turning you on" she whispered to me. I was shocked and not knowing what to say I said "Well kinda". She leaned a little closer to me and we sat in silence for another several minutes. It took me a while to notice that she was shifting ever so slightly closer until she was practically on top of me. She took the remote and muted the movie. "About what happened, you know... back a few months ago," she said. I replied with a yes. "You do know what I was doing right?" she asked. I replied with another yes. "Do you ever, you know, do it too?", she asked again. "Sometimes. I suppose like once a week or once every two weeks," I said. She turned (Causing her breasts to bump my shoulder making me get even harder) "I can't ever go that long! I do it once a day." This statement made me even harder which caused her to look down at my crotch. "You know I've never seen a boy naked in person," she said, reaching down and putting a hand on my leg almost right next to my hard on. "Have you masturbated this week?" she asked. I shook my head. Her face suddenly got very red, "Want to... do it right here." "S-sure" I stuttered. I stood up and took off my shorts, then hesitantly took off my briefs. "Wow," she said,"Could I uh touch it?" She said with her face turning a brilliant red. I nodded, now feeling more confident. She reached out and felt it then stood up. "Well then," she said with a grin," Aren't you gonna get started?" I grabbed my dick and started slowly stroking it. I was so in to what I was doing that I didn't even notice her removing her shorts and panties. She lay back on the sofa and spread her legs and started slowly massaging herself. "You could sit down if you like," she said the red having now vanished from her face. I sat down next to her while still slowly stroking. That is when I noticed that I was sitting next to a girl masturbating who is about two and a quarter years older than me. She stopped masturbating for a second and said,"Can I ask you an honest question?" I said yes. "What do you think of my boobs? I mean no guys at school ever check me out at all. I think they are really small and don't look good." I looked at her shocked and said,"Well I think they are wonderful, they may not be the biggest but they are shaped so well and look really good." She smiled. "Would you like to see them?" I nodded. She took off her shirt and her bra. My head and eyes were locked on these two masterpieces. "You let me touch you," she said," Do you want to touch them?" I didn't answer I just reached out and touched her boob with my left hand. At that I point I came onto the coffee table. She chuckled and continued masturbating. I pulled up my pants and got a towel to clean up and came back just in time to see her writhing, all ready to cum. I walked over to her moaning twisting body and felt her boobs again. And watched as she came. We both cleaned up afterwards. We then sat down and finished the movie. Then shortly after I left, as I was sitting on the sofa she rolled on top of me and gave me a long kiss. Then whenever I came over we would sit up in the tv room with the door locked and chat but we never did masturbate again, although we did try something else years later... hope you enjoyed my second event that happened with my cousin.
- age 19, Ryan Devlin

When I was younger, parties were something that would occur frequently for me. One in particular sent me on a ride that lasted for hours. It started off as an innocent party, but eventually grew into a rave as the girls showed up one by one. Each of them was either wearing shortshorts or leggings (the kind you could see through). As the party progressed, I got the chance to grind with one girl in particular. She had on a short black dress and had long red hair. Eventually, she walked over to me and asked to grind. Since I couldn't refuse, I put my back to the wall and we started going at it like wild animals. Eventually, I started getting hard from knowing that the only thing between her pussy and my dick was her short dress. I figured she was commando since I never felt any panties while caressing my hands on her inner thigh. Her curved hips left me to my imagination as to how she looked underneath that black dress. Was she shaven, unshaven, did she have a piercing, or was she just wet from the pressure of grinding her clit on the seams of my pants. With those thoughts and her strong feminine smell floating up from her slowly rising dress, I started getting harder than ever. When she realised this, she started pushing harder against me and it drove me crazy enough to leak precum all over the inside of my pants. With myself partially spent and her dress becoming wetter around the crotch, we let the beats of the music become our movements and rock us to bliss. Eventually the song ended and she left to take a break (most likely to rub one out). I could still feel the heat from the grinding and left the party with a semi-hardon. After making it home, I pounded away to the thought that I had just ground with a nearly naked, wet, and horny girl. I built up enough pressure and finally released a huge load after teasing myself constantly for 20 minutes. To this day, I still wonder what she would have done to me next if I had followed her into the basement closet.
- age 18, Bguy

When I was 16, there was a girl who lived near me. She was two houses over, and the house in between was abandoned. Whenever I would be biking or walking or whatever, she would wave, and smile. Luckily, she was my age. One day, my parents went to a event, and her parents went too. I was in my backyard, and she was tanning in hers. She has the body of a girl like snooki. Short, busty, and a nice bubble butt. She waved and came over. We visited for awhile (actually, an hour). She asked if I wanted to go swimming, and I said sure. I came over in my swim suit, and jumped in. we swam around, and then just sat and talked. She noticed I had a hard on, and giggled. I asked what, and she pointed it out. I blushed, and she said don't worry, I'm horny too. that didn't help my boner. She asked some sexual questions, and then said, follow me. We jumped out of the pool, and I grabbed my towel. She said don't bother, we can share. She dried me off, thoroughly, and I dried her off. I was still surprised, and probably didn't do a good job. We went up to her room. All of a sudden, she started stripping. I asked her what she was doing, and said changing silly. She took off my shorts, and giggled. I thought she thought that I was small, and asked if she thought that. She replied "no, but this is the first penis I have ever seen." She asked if she could jack me, and I said yes. She started slowly, at the base, and moved upwards. She rubbed her hand in a circle on the head, and started jacking me off, with a lot of enthusiasm. I was at least a foot and a half taller than her, and her hands seemed small on my dick. She kept jacking, and started fondling my balls. she kept asking if I liked this and that, and I could only groan. Soon, I came all over her face. She was happy, and licked most of it off. I said that it was my turn, and got down. I got right up to her pussy, which was shaved, and put in two fingers, while rubbing her clit. She was groaning, and holding my head for support. I asked her what she liked, and she said to keep doing whatever I was doing now. I could feel her tense up, and added another finger. She screamed, and clenched around my fingers. I was amazed how much she came. If my fingers weren't in her, I think she would have squirted. She sighed, and looked at me in content. I was happy. We cuddled for awhile, and then just sat and talked. We decided to start dating, and we still are today. We are going to the same college, and hope to have similar experiences all of college.
- age 19, anon

I have been jacking off regularly since I was about 13, and when I was 16 I was still a virgin and have never jacked off with anyone before. I always fantasized about jacking off with my brother (13 at the time) or a friend but never expected it would ever happen. I was an average 16 year old guy, not too built, but not overweight. My brother, 13, was the same for his age. we have seen each other naked before but I tried not too look too much or I would get a boner easily (I'm not gay but curious and hormonal). I've only seen his dick a few times, but from what I have seen I could tell he is well developed and ahead for his age. So one day we were both changing in our room (we share a room) before going to go swimming in our backyard. I was somewhat turned away so he wouldn't notice my boner that I just got randomly, but I glanced over and noticed that he had a full on boner as well. I was being daring and asked him if it happens often. He said it does now but he usually waits until it goes away. I was shocked that (as it seems) he doesn't know how to jack off. I asked him if he does jack off and he asked what that is. At this point I was facing him so he could see my raging boner and I told him to do what I do. I started slowly rubbing my 4.5 inch uncut dick enough that I wouldn't cum too soon. He looked confused and I said that it is a normal thing to do and it feels great. He started to jack off but I asked him if I could help him and he said yes quickly. I was very excited that I had the chance to jack my little brother off. I reached in front of me and grabbed his dick. Now his dick is actually bigger than mine, his was about 6 inches hard and uncut, and is also quite thick. I was very horny as his dick is huge and my hand is on it. He also has quite large and loose hanging balls with a fair amount of pubes on his sac and around his dick. I started rubbing it up and down slowly and he was very happy and excited as well. He said it felt great but I told him to wait for the best part. I started going faster and faster when I heard him tarting to breath heavily and moan a little. His face showed that he was enjoying it a lot. I kept stroking him until I felt dick pulse and he shot about 4 ropes of cum onto me and hands. It felt great to be in control of someone else. He said it felt amazing. At this point I was still super hard and very horny and could cum soon so I told him to jack me off. He started slow but got very fast and I started to cum within one minute. I shot about eight ropes all over the both of us and it felt incredible to have someone else jack you off. We had many more jack off sessions like this for many years to come. Great bonding moments!
- age 16 at the time, anon

...This happened a few years ago. I was just entering puberty with small A boobs and little else to go for me. I had not really discovered masturbation on a regular basis yet. But my sister, Britney, was already in her 15, nice body and bigger breasts. I saw her in her undies and really hoped I would turn up like her later. It was one of these morning without school, so I generally liked to laze in bed and just sleep later than usual. I just slept in confortable leggings and a T-shirt. As often, my sis would come into my room quietly and steal some of my stuff. It pulled me off my sleep a little but I didn't pay much attention to it. Except this time, she stayed in more and I could hear her footsteps coming closer to my bed. What happened next was pure surprise... While I was still in a semi state of sleep I could feel a light touch running over my small boobs. This really sends a chill down my spine and made my back buck a little. It must have scared my sister because the touch stopped. I opened my eyes a little and saw her still bend over me. It was dark enough for me to feint sleeping without her finding out I was awake. I guess she became bold again and brought her hands back to my breasts through my shirt. Running her fingertips in circle on my tits. This was really an all new feeling for me. I could feel warmth growing between my legs. I felt the need to make sounds never heard off my mouth but I tried to muffle them so I don't scare Britney off. If it was not enough, she slowly brought one of her hands down along my tummy and along my legs. The light tough through my leggings was incredible. It was like little electrical socks coursing along my thighs and straight to my crotch. She then rested her hand between my legs and stayed still. Maybe she wanted to make sure I was still asleep. Then she started to rub me there. She applied some pressure to make sure she could touch me inside through the fabrics of my pants. This was a beautiful feeling and all so new to me. Here was my sister, one hands working my breasts and the other rubbing my little clit through my pants. This all took only a minute to send me over the edge and off with my very first orgasm. She just withdrew and I started to calm down after a few more waves of pleasure. I so wanted to "wake up" and thank Britney for this new found pleasure. But I decided to carry on my fake sleep. She just turn around and left my room...
- age 18, Ashley (female)

My freshman roommate was a great guy. One night about a month after school had started Cam and I ended up in a threesome with an incredible girl. It was the first time I had ever had group sex, or seen another guy hard before, and it was a really hot time. After we both got off, she left and we got in our beds, and started reliving the whole dream like event. One thing led to another and we started jerking off talking to each other about what we had just done. Cam got up off his bed and went and grabbed some lube, and was squirting it on himself at the sink rubbing it up and down. He came over to my bed and squirted some onto my dick. His dick was right above my head as he was bending over, and it looked really massive jutting straight out. I dont know why, but I reached up and ran my hand up the shaft and down. Cam reached down and rubbed the lube into my dick, and we jerked each other for a couple of seconds. Cam commented on how good it felt, and I agreed. He asked me to slide over and he lay down next to me, and we started jerking each other off. We stroked each other for a long time enjoying the feelings. As Cam started to get close, he stopped jerking me and started to furiously rub and pull on his nipples, he let out a short grunt, then shot onto his stomach. He quickly reached over and started jerking me fast, and the sight of his cum dripping down his belly sent me over and I came too. After that night, we openly jerked off in front of each other, and every once in a while would repeat the mutual jerk off session. While we never got another threesome, it was generally the discussion when we would get each other off.
- age 28, anon

I was at Club Med in Mexico for Easter with my family. I met Luke on the plane, and we hit it off right away. We met up at the pool after we got to the resort, and had a great time hanging out. Luke was small and thin, had longish wavy blonde hair, and very funny. We were ogling some of the older girls, particularly this really hot college girl whose huge tits were falling out of her bikini. Luke took a picture of her on his cellphone, pretending to be doing his email, and grinned at me and said "that'll come in handy later", while making a quick jerkoff motion between our chaise lounges. The only bad part of this trip was I had to share a room with my little sister, and when I was moaning about it, Luke offered the other bed in his room if I wanted. I got my parents to agree, and moved my shit to his room. After dinner, we roamed the resort, played some games, went swimming in the ocean, and watched the nightclub show by the pool. We ended up back at Luke's well after midnight. We peeled off our wet bathing suits and put them on the balcony to dry. I glanced at Luke's crotch, and he looked about the same size as me, but his nuts hung down a lot lower than mine. Luke flopped down on his bed, flipped open his phone, and started playing with himself. I had jerked off with some friends before, but never so matter of factly as Luke was doing it. It was like I wasn't even in the room. He boned up in no time, and was talking dirty to the girl on his phone, fantasizing he was fucking her. I looked over and called him a perv, and he looked at me and smiled, and said I was jealous that he was fucking a hot older chick. I complained it wasnt fair that I couldnt see. Without a word, he scooted over in his twin bed, then told me to come have a look. We were shoulder to shoulder, with our hips touching, and I boned up immediately, and started stroking. I usually do it with lubrication, so I got up grabbed the hotel hand lotion out of the bathroom, and came back. Luke looked at me kind of funny as I poured some into my hand and slobbered over my dick. He said he had never used lube before, and asked for some. He started jerking off with it, and commented on how much better it felt. He reached over and touched my dick, and I let him. He put his phone down, and we started to touch each other, and it felt great. He rolled on his side facing me, and said we should rub our dicks together. So I rolled over, and we started to slide them against each other. We had our hands on each others butts, pulling and grinding our dicks against each other and our stomachs. Lukes forehead was touching mine, and I could smell the mint from his gum as he panted into my face. The lube was starting to get sticky on our dicks and stomach, so we rolled apart, and I poured some more on both our dicks, and we started up again. It felt so good sliding against his stomach, We started rubbing our hands up and down each others backs. Luke whispered he was getting close, and his breathing was kinda rough. His lips lightly touched mine, and he grunted and shot his cum onto us. Seconds later I came too. I saw stars it felt so good, and rolled back on my back and just enjoyed that warm after feeling you get afterwards. We were both covered with cum and lube. We became sex maniacs after that first time, messing around at least 3 times every day, one day we came 5 times together. Every morning, every night at least once, and a couple of times during the day. We used the code "Yanks suck" or "Boston Sucks" (our competing teams) to indicate one of us was horned up. That was cool, because we would say it around our families and they had no idea what we were saying. We ended up doing lots of stuff, (no oral or anal,tho) and by the end of the week, our dicks had touched practically every part of each others bodies, we had sucked each others nipples and belly buttons, french kissed, even rubbed our dicks between each others armpits. Our biggest challenge was getting enough of that Club Med body lotion, but Luke raided the maids cart the second day, and took care of that. I dont think I'm gay, because I have no attraction to any guy but Luke. We havent seen each other since Club Med, but every once in a while I'll get a text "Boston sucks" and I get a boner and text him back "Yanks suck".
- age 18, anon

Several years ago, I went out with a girl two years younger than me, so she was in year eight and I was in year 10, I got a lot of abuse for this but she was just so cute. We used to meet up outside of school because it was just too much hassle in school, so we decided to go in the local woodland for a walk. It was around January time so it was fairly freezing cold still, so we were both wrapped up to keep the cold out. My girlfriend was about shoulder height in comparison to me, and im 5'9" so she's fairly short?but it didn't bother me. She was blonde with deep brown eyes. I have brown hair and blue eyes. We walked around the woodland paths for a few hours, holding hands and the like, but eventually we strayed off the paths. Chat started to get interesting because we were alone and had run out of 'normal things' to talk about. Eventually she asked me if I had ever done anything with a girl before, which I hadn't. I asked her the question back and she hadn't done anything with a guy either, which is understandable really. I asked her if she had ever masturbated before, to which she replied that she had heard about it but generally ignored people when they where talking about that kind of thing in school, but she said because it was just us around she'd be interested in talking about what it was. I gave her the rundown as to what it was, how both boys and girls do it and why you do it, she seemed fairly interested which surprised me. What really surprised me was after I had finished and gone into detail explaining it, she said with her wide brown eyes "can I try it now? I'm interested to see what it's like" Needless to say I couldn't refuse! The fact it was about four or five degrees didn't phase her and strangely she wanted to do it naked, she told me that she had "always wanted to know what its like to get naked outside" so I said I'd join her and demonstrate what it was like for guys first. I removed my clothing first and laid it on the ground as a soft dry platform to lay on. I lay down on the clothing with my knees up in the air while she sat by me and watched, fully clothed so she could stay warm. I used a circular motion on the tip of my penis, which meant I could go for much longer and the build up was much much better. I kept going for about four minutes before blowing my 'load' all up my stomach, completely satisfied. She sat there stunned having never seen such a thing before, but she said she's glad she's experienced seeing it and is glad she understands now. Then it was her turn, after I'd cleaned up (using leaves, its all I had to hand). I got dressed again as I was freezing (thanks to the January temperatures), and she started to get undressed herself. She started by removing the gilet she was wearing, then the hoodie and laying those on the ground first, she removed her boots and socks after that followed by her trousers, laid in a line on the leafy ground. She was left in just underwear and a t shirt now, needless to say I was ragingly horny again, understandably I found her pretty damn attractive and this was just heaven. She then removed the t shirt she was wearing, leaving her in only a pair of plain white underwear with a flowery band round the top, shortly afterward she removed those with haste and I could have orgasmed right there second time over. She wasn't very developed at all, but it really didn't bother me in the slightest. She had a tiny amount of wispy blonde pubic hair outlining the 'slit' of her vagina but despite this she was completely flat chested still, not a worry to me at all. She told me to do it for her, because she didn't know how to do it herself, so she lay on her clothing with her thin legs spread for me, and I sat beside her and set to it. She reacted as if she was a natural, I rubbed her vagina in a circular motion like I had my penis and she wriggled about the place in pure ecstasy, she was breathing extremely heavily, with breathy high pitched moans every so often. She soon started thrusting her pelvis up and down, she was rubbing her body and chest up and down furiously, with louder breathy moans and sharper movements. She then let out a humongous moan, her head was back, her eyes where screwed up shut and her mouth open. She carried on thrusting her pelvis but less so, I could feel her vagina spasming and it was slippery wet, she shook with pleasure and her toes curled up in ecstasy. She calmed and breathed heavily for a while after. She lay there for a few minutes completely stunned, and I simply kissed her on the forehead will massaging her entire body, while cleaning the wetness from her vagina with my hand, making her twitch slightly. Just so she was ready to dress again. After she had recovered she sat up with her knees in the air and hugged me hard, giving me a kiss and thanking me for teaching her such a thing, she said that she was "stunned she hadn't discovered such a thing before" I helped her dress and warmed her up again before we started to head back home again. I know for sure I wont ever forget such a thing and I don't think she ever will either.
- age , anon

I was an average 16 year old straight guy, but curious about guys and I get turned on by seeing guys of any age naked now. This didn't help since I worked as a janitor at a local gym/pool locker room. I pretty much sat around in the change room and mop up the floors and stuff and talk to other people, but tried to make it look like I'm not a creep. Especially when kid/teen guys are changing I tried to sneak quick glances at them but still trying to make it look professional. There was this one guy who I often see come in to change before swimming lessons, my guess he was about 13-14 years old. He was skinny and pretty good looking for his age, giving a skater boy look (I'm not gay remember but just a little curious) and he was also a little shy in the locker room. When he changed before swimming I tried to get a look at his dick but sometimes he changed facing the other way. When I saw it I noticed that he has a very big dick for his age, bigger than mine. His was at least 5-6 inches soft and very thick. It hung down and sort of hung around his balls, which were big and loose. This made me very horny seeing him having such a large dick. My dick is only about 2-3 inches soft and about 4.5 inches hard. So this was great seeing a 13 year old boy with one bigger than me. He had a small amount of pubes right around his dick. The last time I saw him I noticed as he was changing that got a boner, (I'm guessing it was at least 6.5 inches) which turned me on a lot. I could tell right away that he would probably turn around as he was changing facing me, as I was sitting at the corner of a locker by the entrance to the showers, so I am only about 10 feet away from him. Right away I got a huge boner but I am able to sit in a way that I can cover it. I can't help but to look out of the corner of my eye and right away he looks over and notices me looking. To my surprise he asked me if he can ask me something and starts to walk toward the private handicapped washroom (the only toilet in the change room, the public washroom beside only has sinks and urinals). I am guessing that he want to come in here for privacy to talk with me, but it wouldn't make a huge difference since there is no one else in the change room anyways. So I follow him in there and it seems like he is very nervous and embarrassed. It is clear that I have a boner also as I am standing up and wearing basketball shorts so it doesn't hide it well. Once we were inside he closed and locked the door of the large washroom and asked what jacking off was. He still had a very hard and I was very surprised that he asked that, not because he doesn't know but because he was asking me. My first thought was if it was right to tell him, but I didn't care. I told him not to tell anyone we talked about it then said it was pleasuring yourself as if it were sex, and for guys it it pulling the skin on your dick back and forth until you have an orgasm and cum. I went on to describe what an orgasm is to the best I could. He asked if I did it and said that I do and it is perfectly normal for boys to do. He then asked if he could do it here and I said I'm fine with it as long as he does in at the toilet not the floor. He also asked if I would do it too. I was excited and said yes. I pulled down my shorts and my boxers and revealed my dick which was much smaller than his huge dick. I started jacking off slowly since I knew I could cum soon. He looked like he was having a bit of trouble and was confused how, I told him to do what I was doing but then I decided to just move my hand over and slowly started to jack him off. I cannot describe how great it was to be holding and jacking another guys dick. It was warm and hard and felt great. I was slowly sliding my hand up and down his uncut dick and also started to massage his balls. I let go and told him to do it for me. After a brief hesitation he reached over and after a minute he was jacking me off fine and it felt amazing for someone else to jack me off. I told him to go faster and he did. After about two minutes of him jacking me off I said I was about to cum and to keep going fast. He kept jacking me and I had the most amazing orgasm of my life shooting cum into the toilet, onto both of our hands, and the rest of us. It felt amazing! Before even cleaning up I went back to jacking him off and did it fast until he said he thinks he will cum soon because it feels weird but good. I kept going and he shot out just as much cum as me if not more and got it everywhere (I didn't care at this point). We used toilet paper to clean up and then he realized that he had missed his swimming lesson and got changed and went home.
- age , anon

This summer I got my first job working on a golf course. I get most of the shit jobs being the youngest there, and last week I was mowing weeds way out on the course when a downpour hit. I ran to a storage shed that was closest to where I was, and got drenched. I pulled off my shirt and was wringing the water out of it, when a voice said "great bod, dude". I looked up and it was Amy the beverage cart girl, also totally soaked. I really didnt know her very well, but she had always been friendly, and would wave whenever she drove by me. Then she said "Love your nipples! They are fucking huge!" I have been very self conscious about my nipples since they grew during puberty, and actually rarely take my shirt off because of it. So naturally, I imediately felt embarrassed, and folded my arms across my chest to hide them.
- age 18, Sean

It was the last few weeks of classes before summer break and my roommate's cousin had come to stay with us until the end of the term. There were lots of parties those weeks and one night we went to one in our apartment complex when my roommate was staying over at her boyfriend's apartment. We got home late and pretty buzzed from drinking and then went to bed. Later that night, I got up to use the bathroom. When I opened my door I could see a blue-tint light filling the hallway from the kitchen. Our computer is in the kitchen and I immediately recognized that someone had left it on. Not thinking things through (I was still buzzed), I went toward the kitchen to turn it off. Oops. There was Devon, my roommate's cousin, at the computer looking at porn. I immediately took a couple steps back and backed around the corner of the hallway. I then peeked my head out to get a better look. Sure enough, she was watching some video and had her left hand down between her legs. I couldn't see much, but it was obvious she was having some fun. I watched for a minute and started to feel pretty horny myself. The video was of two girls masturbating together on a couch. I couldn't hear any audio, but I could just make out the scene on the computer screen. It was pretty hot and I could feel myself begin to get tingly and wet. Devon moved around a bit on her chair and then looked like she slid her left hand up under her nightshirt and dropped her right hand down to between her legs. She was squirming in the chair and I couldn't take any more. I slid my own right hand down inside the elastic band of my panties and could feel the warm stickiness that had already leaked out of me. I thought Devon would cum any minute, so I wasted no time trying to catch up. I slipped two fingers inside me and they came out drenched. I smeared it all around my lips and clit and got busy. It didn't take any time at all and I was ready to cum. I tried to wait for Devon to cum too, but it was getting hard. I could feel my breaths coming in shallow bursts and knew I was getting close. Just then, Devon lifted both of her bare feet up onto the computer desk and began to whimper. I could hear the sloshing sounds she was making and it put me over the edge. I gave my clit the never-fail motions and I entered into what was probably a two-minute orgasm. While I was doing everything I could to keep my legs from buckling, I saw Devon start to shake and make some muffled moans. I quickly and quietly stepped back into my room and got underneath the covers, scared that she heard me and might come back to check on me. I was still quivering down there and knew I would remember that orgasm for many years to come. So far, I have relived that moment many, many times when I'm trying to "put myself to sleep." I hope by sharing it, you can help put yourself to sleep as well.
- age 24, Chelsea (female)

I was an average 16 year old guy who masturbated every day but I had never done anything with anyone else. I have a 15 year old sister who I get along fine with but I've never really thought of sexually and we have never really seen each other naked before. This day was different though, I hadn't been able to jack off for about a week or so due to privacy and work and stuff so I'd been getting horny easily. My sister, Mary (I'll call her here), normally dresses a little skimpy with short skirts and stuff but not sluttily at all. Today right after I had my morning shower I came into the living room wearing only a pair of boxers as me and my family are fine with that and the others do the same sometimes. My parents weren't home today so it was only me and my sis home. I came into the living room and sat on the couch across from the one my sister was on and we started watching TV like normal. But something caught my eye, she was wearing a fairly short skirt, not too revealing or anything if you aren't paying attention, but I happened to glance by her and see that she is not wearing any panties underneath, and I had a clear view of her pussy with a bit of pubes above. This made me very horny and very hard right away so I sat with my knees up to hide my boner, as I am wearing just boxers. At this point I can't help but keep looking at her pusssy then I hear her say "Like what you see?". I was stunned and scared that she noticed, but I didn't care and said yes. In a sexy way she slowly brought her hand down and slowly rubbed her pussy. She stood up and came to sit beside me. I put my legs down so she could see my boner still in my boxers. Without hesitation she put her hand on my dick and played with it a bit then pulled down my boxers and jacked me off till I shot the biggest load ever onto the both of us. After, I rubbed her till she came. Many incidents like this happened in years to come.
- age 16 at the time, anon

I have just come back from holiday in Europe with some friends and my girlfriend. We were staying in a resort on the coast, very tourist heavy, low on culture, you know the kind of place. I don't see the beach much where I'm from so you can imagine with all the girls in bikinis I was seriously horny pretty much all the time, I saw some things that will stay with me forever haha. The number of topless women...wow. Anyway I was with friends, who were all guys and my girlfriend, so I didn't get to do anything about it but I did have some of the most amazing jerk off experiences while there, all thanks to my beautiful girlfriend. On our first day we left the apartment and hit the beach around 11, we splashed around for a while, sunbathed, read, splashed around again. My eyes were like saucers when I got there but all I could do was stare, we were there for hours and, as were staying in a friend's apartment, we couldn't even go back for some sex. I could tell she was getting a little horny too and when we finally laid down on the beach several hours later to sunbathe her hands began to wander. Now this is a fully public beach at the height of summer in a resort, so it was packed out, literally barely a square of sand didn't have a towel and a person lying on it. There wasn't just a chance of being caught, we were literally in full view with groups of people in front, behind and on either side of us. My girlfriend slowly unpopped my swimshorts but without pulling them down and slid her hand in to grasp my cock, which, by this point, was throbbing. I sat up and raised my left leg to hide what we were doing as much as possible. She was lying down on my right side, so that she almost looked asleep apart from her hand which was now inside my short's crotch, although clearly visible stroking my cock. She has jerked me off in public situations before, but never literally around other people, my cock on show and in direct view of dozens of people. She's actually usually quite modest about it, I have to persuade her to do it. This time I was being the modest one, looking round to see if anyone had noticed, I got a few glances but I have no idea if they actually saw what was going on. I'm not going to pretend otherwise?I came quick, shooting my load into my shorts, my stomach and her hand. She looked so cute/surprised/pleased when I came, I loved it. You cannot imagine how it felt to cum outdoors in the sun and in front of all those people. I don't remember if I moaned or what but it was one of the best orgasms of my life. Just watching her hand going up and down my cock in the middle of the beach like that will stay with me forever. And this was only the first sexy experience of the holiday!
- age 20, anon in tygertiger

I stayed at a hotel last week and I decided to run a piping hot bath after travelling all day. The room had a very nice bathroom and after filling the deep tub I immersed myself in the water and relaxed for least an hour, the feeling of being surrounded by heat in the water blew my mind. I had a raging throbbing rigid erection and was teasing it for ages by pulling the foreskin right back behind the deep purple shiny glans of the beautiful swollen tip swirling soapy fingers over and around the head felt exquisite barely able to stand touching my penis glans as its extremely sensitive. My bodies senses screaming with arousal out of my mind with lust my entire being flushed throbbing with pure pleasure building up over the whole hour god what a feeling that was. Over stimulation for as long as I could handle and I came so intensely seeing that hot spunk stream out of my peehole and turning cloudy in the water as I spasmed over and over and pure orgasmic energy tore through every nerve ending leaving me in that vacuum of feeling beyond words, that's the best bath I've had for ages.
- age 36, Brett

I grew up in a large ultra religious Catholic family. I discovered the joy of masturbation in Junior High, and despite the guilt trip I put myself through, usually succumbed to my horniness on an almost nightly basis. When I was 18, my mother walked in on me one afternoon when I thought I was all alone in the house. Not only was I incredibly embarrassed, I was then subjected to hours of lectures on how I was going to Hell, that I was succumbing to the devil, and all the other dogma crap. The worst part was that my mother insisted that I go to confession, and receive penance. I was terrified. Not only did I have to talk about what I did, and to a man, I had to talk to a priest! I got to the confessional, and the priest slid the door open. Our church had small screens, which I hated becuase you could actually see the priest. Fortunately it was the youngest priest in our Parish Father John, because the old farts creeped me out. I made up a totally bogus confession about having stolen some candy from the store. When I was done, Father John asked "what else?". I replied nothing, and he paused and said the words I will never forget: "I spoke with your mother". I immediately began sobbing and blubbering, and the priest was very kind, forgave me my sins, and then said we should talk in his office. When we got to his office, I was still upset and crying. He gave me a box of tissues, and sat next to me on the couch. He told me to not be upset. That God made our bodies, and God gave us pleasure of sex. His matter of fact manner allowed me to calm down, and we had a long discussion about sex and masturbation. He told me that thank God most people dont get "caught" masturbating, otherwise he'd be in confession 24/7. I was so naive (no sex-ed in Catholic school back then), and he frankly answered every question I had. I asked him about how boys "do it", and he described it. That actually got me horny. I told him about doing "it" almost every night, and he said that wasn't unusual, and then told me that boys did it even more. So I asked him if he did "it", and after a slight pause said yes. It was then that I noticed the bulge in his pants. He was getting turned on too! A Priest! Then I touched him. In the few seconds before he pulled my hand off him, I felt how hard and long it was. I begged him to show me how boys do it. He said no, and I touched him again, and begged him to. He didn't pull my hand off that time, and I rubbed him. He put his hand on top of mine and pushed it into his crotch harder. I reached up and pulled his zipper down, and tried to put my hand in, and he pulled it out, and stood up and stared at me. I got really nervous and stammered out an apology, but he smiled, and reached in and pulled it out. Wow. I had no idea that penises got that big. (All these years later I can now say that he was fairly normal sized, but I had no idea about penises then). He walked over and locked his door, and it was flopping up and down, which made me moist. He unbuckled his pants, slid them and his underwear down, and sat back down, and slowly stroked it. I stared at it. With the large flaring head, jet black pubic hair, and hairy low hanging balls, it almost looked angry. I slid my hand over and touched it, then ran my hand up to the soft head. I started to stroke him like he had been doing, and was rubbing myself over my drenched panties. He slid his hand up my skirt, and rubbed me. It was like a thousand jolts of electricity went through me when he slipped his hand into my panties, and flicked my clit. I quickly pulled my panties off, and he hiked my skirt up so my pussy was showing. I spread my legs wide, and he alternated between teasing my clit and finger fucking me. We sat there silently for about ten minutes rubbing each other, when he pulled his hand off me, threw his head back, thrusting his hips into my hand, and started to breathe faster. He pulled his shirt up, held his hips in mid thrust, and then his semen spurted all over his stomach. Another thing I knew nothing about! He grabbed some tissues from the box and mopped himself up, then went back to pleasuring me. He cupped my breast in his other hand and rubbed my nipple through my bra. I was so wet that you could hear the faint slurping as he vigorously rubbed me. I felt my orgasm building, and then exploded with the longest most intense feeling of my life. For the first time in my life, I didnt feel guilty after my orgasm. But he did. He was very nervous as we each got ourselves back together and said we must not ever talk or do it again. As I walked home, I was aglow. It was like the weight of the world was lifted. The best was when I got home and my mother grilled me about it. I told her the priest said I must never do it again, and that I had learned a valuable lesson. Father John really helped open my eyes, and soon there after I became sexually active, with no latent guilt. He, however left the priesthood not long after that.
- age , anon (female)

Me and my older brother, Stephan share a room together, with three older brothers, our parents and our aunt and her two sons, there's barely any room to breath in our house so everyone has to share a room. Stephan is two years older then I am, and has inherited our fathers famous good looks. We were always close growing up, but I never thought of him in a sexual way. I sometimes admired his goods looks and nice body but I never went beyond that. Now with so many people in the house, and all of them except my mom and aunt being older, rowdy boys, when I couldn't get out of the house I normally stayed in my room or outside for most of the day. Stephan has started masturbating a while ago and since I was in my room most of the time, he eventually got comfortable doing it around me. With him paying no attention to me, and me reading, writing or doing something else. But the truth was, whenever he would do this around me, it was hard to ignore him. I would sneak looks over at him, and watch fascinated as his hand pumped up and down his long shaft. He had a very good-sized cock, almost as thick as my wrist. It was the biggest of any I'd ever seen; save for my father, and It was very hard to concentrate on reading or such, when I could hear is soft moans from across the room. One night, I was in my bed, propped up against a couple of pillows reading a book when Stephan came in and as he usually does before he goes to sleep began to masturbate. I tried to continue reading my book but I could hear his gasping breath as he pumped harder, and his soft moans as he worked himself to an orgasm. It was too much, I slipped my hand under my blanket where he couldn't see it, and placed it on my underwear. I could feel a wetness growing there as Stephan moaned louder. I then slipped my fingers into my slit and began to rub myself. I fingered my clit; amazed at the naughty shivers it sent tingling through me. I was getting off of my own brother, and he didn't know a thing about it. I pushed my fingers inside me and looked over at my own brother's hard cock, I tried not to gasp for air as the pleasure I was giving myself became more intense. I tried not to think about him, but the images of his cock flooded my brain, as my fantasies got wilder and more erotic. I knew it was so wrong, but it only increased my sudden desire and lust. My heart was pounding and I could feel the heat building in my pussy and knew I was close to an orgasm. I looked over at him and saw his hard on stiffen, as he closed his eyes and increases the speed of his hand. Then he came. It was almost too much for me to watch his cock shoot out the white sticky cum while my fingers reached deep inside me. I had about the most intense orgasm I've ever had at that point in my life. My entire body tightened as shivers of erotic ecstasy shot through me, and I had to bite my tongue to keep from moaning out loud. It lasted only a few seconds but it was intense. I let out the breath I'd been holding and pretended to read my book while Stephan went to the bathroom and came back to clean up the mess. He then went to bed; I put down my book and pretended to do the same, but that night I could barely sleep knowing that one day my lust just might get the better of me.
- age , Ash (female)

I must have been born an exhibitionist. This story happened when I was a teenager, just after I started to drive. It was a hot summer day and I was driving around wearing shorts with no underwear, looking to expose myself and masturbate for girls. I drove by a swim club, thinking it would be too crowded for flashing with all kinds of people, but was hoping to see girls in bikinis and secrectly masturbate in the parking lot looking at their hot bodies. I drove around a few times, but it was too crowded, and I decided to leave. As I was going I saw two girls a little younger than me leaving the club and head out for the street. There was a small shopping center, like a strip mall, nearby and I saw them head in that direction. They were pretty, with slim bodies, long hair, wearing skimpy bikinis. I was so hot looking at them. I drove ahead to the parking lot at the shopping center and watched them walking up the street towards me, all the while masturbating like crazy in the car. They walked right in front of me as I masturbated, unaware of what I was doing. I saw them go to the convenience store, and I drove to the side of the lot, waiting for them to come out so I could cum while looking at them. I didn't think about exposing myself, as there were a few other cars and people around. When they came out they were eating ice cream, and started walking in my direction. I was young and got nervous, so I drove the car around behind the stores, where it was totally deserted. I thought I would still be able to see them as they walked past the end of the stores and back towards the swim club and jerk off looking at their sexy butts. Since it was secluded behind the stores, I opened the car door and stood up. All of a sudden the girls appeared, but instead of walking back to the club, they headed around back, too, and sat down on a stone wall at the end of the strip mall, only about 30 feet from me. I had turned around real quick, pretending I didn't see them. I was in full view. I dropped my pants with my back facing them, so they could see my ass, and threw my shorts into the car. I was completely naked. I coyly tried to peek over my shoulder, expecting them to run away, but they sat staring at me, laughing and smiling. I then turned sideways and leaned against the car. I was naked and knew they could see everything! I began to masturbate like crazy. When my dick was fully erect. I stopped rubbing and arched my back so they could see it all! I kept sneeking peeks at them and they just kept staring at me, all smiles and giggles. Finally, I came all over the place, shooting a few big squirts of cum onto the parking lot. I groaned, and as I did they hollered "Woo Wooo!" and were laughing hysterically! I suddenly pretended I was caught, like I didn't know they were there and I hollered "Oh My God!" They hollered "we see your penis" and "We saw you jerking off!" and more "Woo Woo!" I quickly got into the car and drove away, still completely naked, out the other side of the strip mall. I saw them in the mirror laughing and hooting at me as I rode away! I was so horny, I jerked off again in the car before I got home, and twice more that day thinking about it!
- age , anon

This past season I was a backup guard on my high School basketball team. We made it to the state tournament, and we were all excited about the trip. We took a long bus trip and arrived at a seedy Ramada late at night. I was rooming with Wes, the other backup guard. I was a Senior and Wes was a sophomore. We went to our room, and went to sleep. In the morning, Wes got up first and went to take a piss. His boxers were bulging with an obvious morning boner, and it was pretty impressive. I had seen him butt naked a lot in the showers, and he was pretty average in the dick department, so I was a little surprised by how big it looked in his boxers with a boner. He was in the bathroom for a while, longer than it would take to just piss, and I went to the door, and could hear the telltale slapping sign of jerking off. I hopped back into bed, and a couple of minutes later he went back to his bed, and I acted like I was asleep. Shortly thereafter, I went to the bathroom, and rubbed one out too, actually thinking about Wes doing it just before. I rarely have fantasies about guys when I do it, but that was one time I did. That afternoon we played our Semi game, and our starting guard hurt his knee in the second half. Wes went into the game, and with four seconds to go, got fouled. He missed both free throws, and we lost by one point. Needless to say we were all bummed, but Wes was despondent. We tried to make him feel better but he wouldn't talk to anybody. That night we had an early curfew because the consolation game was at 11:00 in the morning. When I came out of the shower, Wes was laying on his bed in his boxers with his hands over his eyes. I started to try and get him to get over it, and he just started sobbing. I really didn't know what to do, and I sat on the edge of his bed and touched his shoulder and told him it was OK. He sat up next to me, and I put my arm around his shoulder and kept trying to let him know that no one blamed him. He started to calm down, and then reached around, gave me a hug, and buried his chin over my shoulder. I was rubbing his back, and then I felt him rubbing my back. Then it just sort of happened. We fell back onto his bed, still in a clinch. I heard Wes say thanks, then he leaned over and gave me a quick kiss on cheek. I was kinda surprised, and didnt say anything, then I kissed his cheek, and told him no problem. He started to lightly rub my chest, and when he grazed my nipple, my dick got instantly hard, and I got super horned up. I put my hand on his thigh, and he ran his hand down my body, and rubbed my shorts. I moved my hand up to his crotch, and felt his hard on too. Before I knew it we were both naked on his bed, groping each other, rubbing our cocks together, jerking each other off. I licked Wes's nipples and he really went nuts. I was fisting his big dick pretty fast, and he was moaning and letting out a lot of precum, then he came with a little gasp. He pulled my hand off him, and started to jerk me off fast with one hand, and fondled my nuts with the other. I was getting close when he leaned over and sucked my nipple, and started rubbing my bunghole with his finger. I exploded in the best orgasm of my life. We had cum all over ourselves, and were panting like we had just run a marathon. I grabbed my boxers and we cleaned the goo up, We laid there naked on the bed and talked about what had just happened. We both admitted that we felt guilty, but both of us also said it was best we had ever felt. We ended falling asleep in the same bed, and later that night I was awakened to Wes rubbing my dick again. We ended up getting off again, then we did it a third time in the morning, but in the shower that time. I never thought of myself as gay or bisexual, but that night really changed me. Wes and I hooked up a lot the rest of the year, and did a lot of other stuff as well. I dont know if its just the taboo or what, but doing it with him gets me off better than any girl.
- age 18, anon

So I was a 16 year old male with an average build, with a 13 year old cute blond haired sister who I usually get along with. We have seen each other half naked quickly before but never in a sexual way, just changing near each other. But today was different. Now since I am a hormonal teen guy and I live with a cute sister, I am thinking about what she would look like naked and stuff. I had my morning shower like usual and wrapped myself in a towel before walking back to my room. I was feeling kinda horny and daring, so since our parents were out for the day I thought that I could "accidentally" drop my towel as I was walking past her room. I walked by her room and she was looking right at me as I dropped my towel and said sorry, by this time I had a huge boner but didn't care that she saw it. I went to pick up my towel pretending to be embarrassed just as I heard her say "It's ok, come in". At this time I was very excited but still pretended to be nervous and embarrassed. I sat down on her bed with the towel over by legs. My sister asked me what masturbating was because her friend asked if she did it. I told her it is pleasuring yourself with your hand and that guys do it by pulling on their dick and girls rub their vag. She asked if she could see my boner as she had never seen one before and without hesitation I lifted off my towel showing her my 5-inch hard cock with a big bush of pubes around it. I told her to watch and showed her how guys do it, but asked if she could take her clothes off too. She quickly said yes and pulled off her shirt revealing her small but developing breasts turning me on way more. She then pulled down her pajama pants and undies showing me her wonderful young wet vagina. By this time I could cum instantly but held off and asked if she wanted to touch it. She soon learned how to jack me off and was doing it great, then I felt amazing and told her to keep going and I came and shot the hugest load ever onto me and her. After this I started rubbing her, making me hard again and she gave me another hand job. This continued whenever we got free time alone with parents not home. We would watch each other masturbate and help each other out giving us great memories and bonding moments.
- age 16 then, anon

I had gotten laid off from my cashiers job at a bank and was hurting for money. A friend of mine suggested that I try modelling since it was easy money and I had a good body. I began looking at the ads on line and found one where a gentleman was looking for a young model to photograph for his private collection. I thought I'd give it a try so I called the number he gave and after a brief conversation I agreed to meet him at a local motel that afternoon. I was a little nervous because he indicated that he was interested in nude photography and I had not done anything like that before but I needed the money. I went to the motel and knocked on his room door. He opened it and greeted me warmly. He was very nice, an older man with graying hair but in good shape. After a brief chat he suggested that I strip to my bra and panties for starters. I did and began to pose as he requested. Kneeling, sitting, squatting and various other poses. Then he asked me to remove my bra which I did and he took some shots and complemented me on my nipples. My nipples are rather large and dark and stick out when I get cold or excited. I was getting excited so they began to poke out. Then he told me to take off my panties. He seemed pleased that my pussy was au natural and not shaved. He said he loved pubic hair and that mine was sexy but not so long that it hid my pussy lips. I went through various poses that he directed and he asked me to spread my pussy lips with my fingers. I was a little reluctant but by then I was getting so horny that I could not resist. He told me that if I wanted to masturbate that would be great and he began shooting photos as I rubbed my pussy and my clit which started to get erect and peak out from its hood. I noticed that the front of his shorts poked out like a circus tent and from the size of the tent I could tell that he had a large penis. After several minutes of more and more erotic photos of me masturbating he asked if it was OK for him to take off his shorts. I was both horny and curious and said OK. He dropped his shorts and I was amazed at the size of his penis. It was very erect and pointing slightly upward. It was way bigger than my boyfriends penis and the glans was like a big mushroom and kind of purplish in color. I just stared at his throbbing penis and he put his camera down and began to play with his boner and stroke it gently up and down. After a few minutes he asked me if I would jack him off and I was so horny that I said yes. He moved over to where I was laying on the bed and began to stroke my clit and then stuck one of his rather large fingers into my wet pussy. It didn't take long for me to have an orgasm and I began to stroke his throbbing cock. Some slippery juice was dribbling out of the end of his cock as I massaged it up and down and rubbed the slippery juice on his big purple glans. In a couple of minutes he rolled back his eyes and said "I'm going to cum." His cock began to twitch wildly and large globs of whitish semen squirted out and landed all over my belly and pubic hair. After he was done cumming I looked at the large mess of cum on my belly and pussy. It looked kind of like egg white and smelled like bleach. He apologized for making such a mess on me and said that he had not cum in about a week. He then got a wash cloth and wiped the semen from my belly and my pussy. I got dressed and he paid me and gave me a nice tip for "helping him out." I never saw him again and got another cashiers job the next week so never modelled again. Now when I masturbate all I can think of is that big cock shooting loads of hot cum all over me.
- age 19, Pamela (female)

Last week I went over to my best friend Tina's house to hang out. The door was open so I went in and headed back to her room. As I walked by her twin brother Tim's room, I saw him naked on his bed jerking off! His eyes were closed, he was breathing fast, and his face all scrunched up, and he was rubbing up and down really fast. Within seconds his stuff shot out onto his stomach. I must of gasped or something, because he looked over at me then quickly covered himself with his shirt, and yelling SHIT SHIT SHIT! I really didnt know what to do, so I started to leave, and a couple seconds later he yelled out for me to wait. I said ok but waited by the door, because I was scared, and didn't want him to try anything on me. When he came out of his room he had his shorts on so I stopped being nervous, particularly because he was so nervous and embarrassed. He was saying he was sorry, and to please not ever tell his sister or anybody else. As he was talking, I noticed that his stomach was still slick from his stuff where he hadnt wiped up completely, and he had a pretty big bulge still in his shorts. I've always kind of had a crush on Tim, because he is really cute, but I wasnt really in his league of friends. I told him I wouldnt tell anybody, but he had to let me see his dick again. He looked at me kinda funny and I explained I had never seen a grown one before, and to please let me see it again. He moved away fromt he doorway and pulled it out. It was softer than before, but still big, and I asked him if I could touch it. He let me and it felt really nice and warm. It started getting bigger as I held it, and real fast it was as hard as when he was jerking off. I started to pull on it, and he let me. He took my hand and told me to do it like this, so I did. We moved to the couch and he sprawled out, and I started jerking his dick again, after about five minutes he shot his stuff again, but not nearly like the first time, it sort of oozed out onto my hand. I wiped my hand on his stomach, just as Tina and her mom pulled into the driveway. Tim quickly zipped up and ran to his room. I turned on the TV and acted like I was just waiting for Tina when she came in. I was so psyched I had jerked off a boy! That night I made myself cum while reliving the episode in my mind, and I had an awesome orgasm. I really want to do it to him again, just figuring out how we can hook up!
- age , anon (female)

Yesterday my parents had to run some errands, and since school starts soon I decided I was going to go outside to get a little sun. I went out on the deck, reclined one of the chairs and laid back in the sun. I started out in just a small t-shirt and bikini bottoms, but soon the shirt came off. After a while I started feeling a little horny laying like that, so I pulled off my bottoms too, leaving me in nothing but my blue flip flops. I spread my arms and legs wide, loving the heat all over my naked body, but I couldn't stand it anymore, and my hands went between my legs to start rubbing my dripping pussy. No one could see me because I was high enough up, but it was so exciting knowing there were people doing things in their yards and I was naked and masturbating in ours. I could feel it coming, and I lifted my feet in the air and started rubbing faster until my orgasm rocked me and my feet slapped back onto the wood. I laid there for a couple minutes smiling until I wrapped up in my towel, got my clothes and went inside. I was still horny so I threw them in the laundry hamper and went to my older sister's room, who just left for college. I looked through her drawers until I found her vibrator then went back to my room. I've never used one before, but I heard her using it a bunch of times and it sounded amazing. I jumped on my bed and slid the vibe in just a little (I'm a virgin). The feelings made me squeal out a loud 'ooooooooh!' and I squeezed it in place until I had one, two, then three more orgasms until I was worn out. I hid the vibrator in my underwear drawer, sat back down, toed off my flip flops and curled up under the sheets and fell asleep for a while. When I woke up I heard my parents downstairs, so I put on a shirt and sweatpants (no underwear!) and helped them unload groceries. It felt so free, not having any panties on for the rest of the day. I even walked over to a friend's house down the street for a little while, still dressed the same and barefoot. Before I went to bed, I came one more time in the shower, thinking about how much fun I had earlier.
- age , anon (female)

Whilst at University I shared a flat with Jeff and Tanya, friends I had known since school. We all got on together like good friends do and were easy in each others company. Tanya was a short blond with pert breasts and fantastic legs and wasn't afraid to lounge around the flat in long t-shirt and panties. It was late one Sunday night having returned from a visit home our friendship developed another stage. I let myself into the flat quietly so as not wake the others and crept along the hallway to my room. As I passed Tanya's room a noise caught my attention. It was a squelching, sucking type of noise, so I stopped and listened at the door. It wasn't long before I worked out what it was. Tanya was obviously masterbating and I could hear as her fingers rubbed up and down and in and out of her wet pussy. I listened a little longer picturing her naked on her bed as she frigged herself. I was stirring in the groin area myself and could feel my cock thickening in my pants. I must have moved slightly as a floorboard creaked and Tanya stopped instantly. I crept along the hall not wanting to be caught and was halfway through my doorway when Tanya's door opened. She looked round at me dressed in just her t-shirt as I stared back with innocence on my face. "Greg", she whispered, "come here". Dropping my bags in my room I crept back to her room. She grabbed my arm, pulled me into her room and closed the door behind her. She started unbuckling my belt and pulling my pants down. "Whoa", I whispered, "what's going on". "Not what you might think", replied Tanya as she now had my cock out and was pumping it into a full erection. "Get your clothes off and stand next to my bed", she whispered. I obeyed immediately and was naked within seconds, stood there with my hard cock out. She removed her shirt and was now naked, a state in which I'd never seen her before. Her pert breasts and hard nipples were as tanned as the rest of her body, as was her shaved pussy. She lay on her bed, legs open and continued from where she left off earlier. Her fingers were plunging in and out of her pussy whilst her thumb ground itself across her clit. "Okay, start pumping that cock and cum over my tits", she ordered. I began stroking my cock as she stared intently at my motions. Her fingers were rubbing up and down her wet slit occasionally putting two fingers inside herself now. Her other hand was pinching her nipples, first one breast then the other. "Tell me when you're gonna cum", she whispered. 'Not long at this rate' I thought to myself, watching this beauty jilling herself in front of me. I sped up my stroking and stood with my cock directly over her tits. "You want me to cum over you"? I asked. "Oh yes" she replied, "do it soon". She must have been nearing orgasm and I could feel that sensation in my scrotum as I approched it myself. "Oh, cum on me now", she said, her fingers a blur as they run up and down her dripping slit. Now with a couple of fingers of one hand in her pussy, she frigged her clit with the other. I'm cumming " I said as several strings of thick cum flew across onto her tits and chin. I milked my cock for maximum effect as she stared at it. Her body stiffened as her orgasm rode over her, her fingers deep in her pussy. "Oh yes" she whispered as she quivered on the bed, her head back and eyes shut. After a minute or so having recovered from our mutual orgasms, Tanya rose from the bed, pecked me on the cheek and said "Thank you". I gathered my clothes and retreated to my own room leaving Tanya to clean up in the bathroom. We had several more experiences like that, but we never went the whole way.
- age 40 now, 20 then, Greg

My senior year of high school, my older bro asked me to watch his dogs one night while he and his wife went to a party. He's tall with broad shoulders, and is quite fit (he used to be quarterback at our high school). He said they'd be back around two, and to make myself at home while they were gone, and after they got back, I could crash on the couch. So at about two they came home, his wife went straight to bed, so my bro thanked me for watching the dogs and went in the bedroom with her. I waited until 2:30 and assumed they were in bed when I decided to have a wank. I went to their computer (which is just outside the kitchen) and pulled up some porn pictures I regularly visited of some supposed brothers fucking. I got hard and started wanking really hard, thinking about my bro pushing his cock into my ass. I guess I got real into it and started to moan some, because all of a sudden I heard "that you, dude?" I tried to cover my hard-on, but didn't have time to close the internet window. My brother came around the corner behind me and saw me scrambling to to hide my hard-on and the porn. He laughed and said "I came to get a glass of water. What're you doing, man?" I told him that I had been jerking off and he apologized for surprising me. Then he smiled. "You don't have to stop you know." My boner was aching inside my unzipped jeans, so I let it pop out. "Nice" he said as he looked at my thick raging 6.5 incher. Then he looked at the computer screen. "Do guys turn you on?" he asked. I blushed and nodded. He laughed again and set down his glass of water. "I used to jerk off with some high school buddies of mine, in the lockeroom after practice or if we won a game." he said. He smiled and glanced toward the hallway that led to his bedroom. "It looks like I'm not gettin anything tonight. Mind if I join you?" My heart started pounding and I nodded. "Here" he said as he bent over the computer and brought up another webpage. "This is what I usually look at." he said. I looked at the computer screen and it was pics of two dudes with HUGE cocks fucking the same chick. "Just ignore the chick" he said and winked. With that, he undid his pants and pulled out the biggest cock I've ever seen in real life, then or now. It must have been about 9 inches and uncut (I'm cut), and the thick shaft curved to the right. It was almost touching my shoulder and I was just staring at it, precum dripping out of my cockhead. "You like what you see, little bro?" he said as he pulled his foreskin down the length. I nodded again as he said "it's okay, dude, we're just guys. Your's isn't as big as mine, but it's still nice." He smiled and winked again before looking back at the computer screen and pulling on his cock harder. Staring at my brother's huge cock it didn't take long for me to get close, so I pulled my shirt up and squirted onto my chest and stomach even though I still got some on my shirt. My brother watched me cum and then started breathing heavy. "Hold on, little bro, I got something for ya" he said, and bent down as he shot a huge load all over me. It went in my hair, all over my clothes and cock and mixed with my cum on my belly. He laughed again and patted my back. "Feel better?" he asked. I laughed and nodded again, not really sure what to say. "Me too" he said "Thanks, man. Be sure you clean up. Goodnight." And walked back to his bedroom. After I heard the door close, I scooped up some of our mixed cum and started eating it. It was delicious, even better than just my cum. I used it as lube and came again in no time before passing out on the couch. I still have the t-shirt I was wearing I never washed it, and when I jerk off at school sometimes I put it on and think about my brother's huge cock shooting on me. We never talked about what happened and it hasn't happened again, but I wish it would.
- age 17 then, anon

Last summer my parents forced me and my 12 year old sister to go with them for two weeks to a lake in the Adirondacks, and it was the last place on earth I wanted to be. They disapproved of my new boyfriend, probably because they knew we were fucking our brains out at every opportunity, and thought we could "bond". It was awful. There was a family at a house near ours with three boys, but the older two 19 and 21, were total assholes, and the youngest was only 15. I actually liked Billy, the youngest, who was a cute, sweet, chatty, Zach Efron clone. The second week, I was sitting by the lake with the three boys, and the older two were teasing Billy about being a virgin for the rest of his life, and the poor kid was so mortified, I thought he would cry. I picked up my stuff, looked at the oldest brother, and said "Trust me, Billy is no virgin", and walked away. The silence was priceless. I looked over my shoulder, and Billy was beaming, and his brothers speechless. I was incredibly horny at that point. Nine days sharing a room with my little sister, I needed to get off in the worst way. I decided to get some privacy by hiking into the woods, find some privacy, and then getting off. Unfortunately on my way I ran into Billy on the trail, who thanked me profusely for fucking with his idiot brothers, then excitedly told me about a waterfall and small pond he had found, and wanted to show me. We hiked back and sure enough it was pretty, and we waded into the pond Billy took off his shirt and got under the waterfall, and as I watched his smooth muscular chest and arms get covered in cascading water, I could feel my pussy throb. I thought WTF, and joined him under the waterfall. I put my hand on his chest and stroked it down to his stomach, I whispered in his ear, and told him I wanted to jerk him off, and without waiting for an answer, I thrust my hand into his shorts. I found his dick, and it quickly arose to a very nice size, as I put my hand around it. I undid his shorts and slid them down, and his dick bounced up and hit his stomach. We moved to the side of the pool, and I started to slowly masturbate him. I played with his nuts, rubbed his chest, and slowly fisted him to an orgasm, and he spurted his cum all over his belly and chest. I doubt he lasted more two minutes from start to finish, but I loved watching him have his first orgasm with a woman, and it made me wet. I rinsed off my hand, and stood up, and slipped my shorts off. I sat down next to him, and guided his hand into my crotch. He had no idea what to do, so I spread my legs, and instructed him on how to get me off. He was a quick learner, because soon I was very wet, and he was torturing my clit with gentle rubbing. I begged him to go faster, and to finger fuck me, which he did. I had a hard orgasm releasing a weeks worth of pentup horniness. Billy had such an angelic look on his face, and all he could say was "wow". I looked over and saw he was hard again, so I stroked him off again, this time it took almost 10 minutes before he erupted. We went back to the beach, and I felt so relaxed after getting off. His brothers were there, and instantly started telling me I bullshitted them about Billy. I looked at the older brother again, and just said "Ya think?... if that's the case how would I know about Billy's cute birthmark on his HUGE nutsack?" Billy and I both giggled, and they didn't bring it up again the rest of the week.
- age 18, Jen (female)

I was 14 and my brother was 16 when this happened. I had never thought of my older bro in a sexual way until one day when I walked in on him getting off in the bathroom. At 14 I was so horny all the time and I masturbated quite a bit. I started when I was 13 and I just loved being in my room at night and getting myself off. I used to think a lot about boys at school and what they would look like naked and used to fantasize about watching them jerk off. One day I walked into our upstairs bathroom and found my brother totally naked standing at the sink jerking off. OMG was I stunned. I stood there for a sec just staring at my naked bro until he finally grabbed a towel and started yelling at me to get out. So I just closed the door real quick and left and went back to my room. I stood in my room thinking about what I just saw and couldn't believe it. I was so nervous but like so excited at the same time. I ended up just staying in my room for the longest time. Later that evening my bro and I ran into each other but nothing was said by either one of us. He just looked at me but neither one of said anything, we just acted like nothing happened. I finally calmed down and I couldn't take it anymore so I ended up going to bed early and rubbing myself for an hour thinking about what I just saw. My bro had a nice body, good ass, and a really nice dick. Imagining him jerking off gave me one of the best orgasms ever. Over the next several days I must have masturbated 10 times. I eventually started thinking about how I would really like to be able to look at a boy naked and take my time looking and then watch him jerk off. I was dying to see a boy hard and feel it, and watch the stuff come out. I finally decided that I had to get up my nerve and talk to my bro and just put it out there and see what he said. I wasnt nearly quite as bold as the girl who wrote the other story though. I was amazed that she was able to just drop her towel in front of her brother like that. One Friday night when our parents were out I decided to just go for it and try talking to my bro and see what would happen. I had no idea how he would take it or what I was going to say. I knocked on his door and when he answered I asked if I could come in. I said I felt like I should have said something and wanted to say I was sorry for walking in on him last week. He told me I was such a jerk and to just leave him alone. I got up the nerve to tell him it was no big deal to jerk off and that I knew all guys did it. He said I didn't know anything and just leave him alone. I don't know how I was able to do it but I was able to blurt out something along the lines of "well your not the only one in this house who does it you know". I could tell from the look on his face that he didn't know what to say. I turned around to leave and he finally said,"are you talking about you"? I said well yea. He was like "you've been doing it"? I was pretty embarrassed but I said yes. Then out of no where he asked me "so do you do it a lot or what"? He said if I told him that he would tell me. Oh man was this starting to make me horny, but I was so shy. He asked me again and I lied and said I did it a couple times a week. When he said he did it like every day I know I could feel myself getting wet. We joked around a little and I finally told him that he looked pretty good when I saw him in the bathroom. I went so far as to say that I thought it would be great if I could see him naked again. He said "well I'll let you but you're gonna have to strip first if you wanna see me again cuz you've already seen everything". OMG. I was floored. I remember getting so nervous. At first I didnt know what to say. We ended up talking and finally agreed that if I stripped he would strip too and that we could look at each other. It was so weird but I agreed to do it. I got down to my bra and underwear and didn't know if I could do it though. He was wearing some gym shorts and I could tell he was getting hard seeing me in my bra and panties. He swore he would take it all off if I did. I finally couldn't take it anymore, I was dying to see him naked. I ended up turning around and quickly taking off my bra and pulling down my panties and standing there naked with my back to him kind of covering my boobs. He told me I had to turn around and let him see and so I finally just turned around and stood there letting him look at me totally naked. I'm kinda skinny with small boobs and I have trimmed black pubic hair, and a nice butt I think. In no time he pulled off his gym shorts and before you know it I was looking at my first real hard on and naked boy. Wow was it great. I couldn't believe it. It actually felt so good to finally be naked with someone and looking. We ended up hanging out for a while, totally naked, talking about how great it was to be exploring each other. I was so focused on his hard on and he let me feel it. It was so cool to feel it hard. I let him feel my boobs and ended up sitting back on the bed and letting him see me spread. I was so horny and I couldn't believe my bro was actually looking at my clit and he finally asked me to turn over so he could see my ass again. He asked me if he could spread my butt cheeks and look closer and at that point I could care less and we were letting each other see whatever we wanted. I finally admitted that I masturbate a lot more than a couple times a week. Without saying anything he started jerking off and said he needed to cum really bad. I just followed and starting rubbing myself like crazy and before you know it we were both cumming and I got to see my bro squirt it out. Amazing! He had a great looking dick, nice pubic hair, and a great butt too. Over the next coupe of years we would get naked when we had the chance and masturbate. When we first started we did it a lot but then tapered to maybe once a week or every other week, sometimes more. Even if one of us was dating someone we would still have our little sessions once a week or so. When our parents were around a lot and we couldn't get any privacy then sometimes we would tell each other we masturbated last night. We were so into watching each other do it. We didn't get into a lot of touching each other though like the other girl and her brother. I did feel his hard on and he felt and touched all my stuff basically but we didn't make it a habit of touching each other. I even let him watch me using my hairbrush sometimes and that says a lot. Once he went away to school things basically stopped but our teen years were great. We always knew we had a sexual release.
- age 18, anon (female)

I'm typically a shy girl. I haven't had a lot of sexual experiences in my youth. It's not because I'm not pretty, I'm tall and thin with strong legs, long dark brown hair, deep green eyes and B cups. I was just always too scared to be intimate with guys. But behind this meek exterior are raging hormones, being a teenage girl and all. So naturally I released the tension by masturbating almost every night. I'd strip down to a t-shirt and panties, climb under my sheets and go wild. I especially loved rubbing my clit ? it's my favorite toy ? until I was satisfied. Sometimes I would keep going until I had 3 or 4 orgasms before I could fall asleep. Solo Touch has helped me through many nights alone, so I think its time I contribute back to help those like me cum and cum hard ;) My best friend was a boy (I never got along with girls my age so much) named Matt who worked with me at Subway. I was 18 at the time and he was 20. I had been on a couple dates with his best friend, but it didn't work out. Probably because I was so quiet on dates. So I never thought anything more than a friendship could develop with Matt. But Matt had starred in a few of my sexual fantasies at night. He had curly brown hair, beautiful brown almost reddish eyes, and a great smile. I often stared at his broad shoulders when he wasn't looking. I didn't doubt he had had experience with girls, which made me both jealous and nervous, but he never told me about girls, so I assumed he wasn't dating much. Anyway, one day me and Matt were at his house watching TV in his room. I was wearing a white tank top and black shorts, and he had on a black band t-shirt and khaki cargo shorts. He was still living at home with his mom while he went to school, but she was already asleep in her room. We were playing around as we usually did, play fighting and insulting each other in harmless ways. "I can't believe you've never seen this movie!" Matt said, referring to some college comedy movie, full of guys getting wasted and girls getting naked. Definitely a guy movie. "That's because it SUCKS," I playfully jibed at him. "No, your taste in movies SUCK," he devilishly grinned at me and poked me in my side, (one of) my most sensitive spots. I jumped and yelped, and got my revenge by tickling his feet, his kryptonite. He lurched his feet back and jumped on top of me and we wrestled and tickled each other and laughed uncontrollably. I tried to push him off but he was strong ? I could tell as I squeezed his biceps with my pathetically weak hands. I felt a familiar tingle between my legs as I took in the image of Matt's defined body hovering over me as he pinned me down. We stopped laughing and looked into each other's eyes for a long moment. My heart was pounding. I wanted him to kiss me hard and rip off my clothes and screw me so bad, but I didn't know how to convey that longing to him. After what seemed like an eternity, he broke the stare and rolled off of me, still panting. I wanted to know so desperately what was going through his head at that moment. I looked down to see him staring up at the ceiling, his feet at my head and mine at his head. And then I noticed the outline of his penis slightly pushing against his zipper. My heart skipped a beat. I could feel a wetness forming between my legs. At that moment, all I wanted to do was to go home and finger my wet pussy while I imagined what Matt's hard dick looked like. Nothing prepared me for what happened next. I hadn't noticed Matt was stroking my leg gently with his hand. It felt amazing. I casually opened my legs a little more so he could get a better feel. His hand travelled up and down my inner thigh, each stoke getting closer to my throbbing pussy. I don't know where my courage came from, but when his fingers were inches from my crotch, I slid closer to him so that his hand went right up the leg of my shorts and right onto my nicely shaven vulva. We both let out a quiet moan when this happened. He didn't take his hand out of my shorts, but instead started rubbing my wet slit. My eyes closed, enjoying with this new experience. Matt got more and more adventurous and finally pushed his fingers deep into my hole. I gasped at the wonderful feeling. "Mmmm..." he sighed and pulled out his soaked fingers and rubbed my wetness into my swollen clit. He continued to rub and flick my sensitive clit, going faster and harder every few seconds. I squirmed and moaned and could feel my panties and even my shorts getting damp. I took a second glance at his shorts and saw a clearly defined tent had been pitched, his poor dick aching to get out. Without hesitating I unzipped Matt's shorts and pulled out his swollen penis through the flap in his boxers. It was magnificent. The head was turning deep red and was slick with precum, and his thick shaft felt smooth and rock hard in my hand. I began rubbing the precum all over the head and massaging it, and then grabbing his cock by the shaft and stroking it. "Oh god, that feels so good," Matt cried as he began pounding my pussy with two fingers. My hips rose in the air with the motion of his fingers and my breaths got shorter. I pulled on his erection harder and faster and watched it grow in my hand. "Don't stop," he begged. I was so turned on I couldn't hold back any longer. I felt the pressure building between my legs as Matt shoved his fingers inside of me. "Uhhnnn," I growled," Matt..." He pushed deeper and faster sensing my impending climax. My hips bucked in the air as the white hot intense sensation was released, my eyes rolling back in ecstasy. I cried out his name again before collapsing on the mattress. But I didn't soon forget about his release. I increased the pace of my stroking his rock hard dick until I was sure I was hurting him. But he seemed to be enjoying it immensely until finally he muttered in a deep, raspy voice, "Ohh Lindsey, I'm gonna cum!" In less than a second after he said that, ropes of hot, white cum shot out of the end of his rigid member and onto my shirt and the bed. Once he finished, he opened his eyes and looked at me, an appearance of pure bliss on his face. I smiled at him, both grateful for him satisfying me as well as happy to have made him feel good. We cleaned ourselves up and cuddled in each others arms, alternating between kissing and just holding each other.
- age 18, Lindsey (female)

I discovered masturbation when I was 18. I grew up in a house where sex was unheard of. I am an only child and I have never heard my parents having sex. I went to a catholic school my entire life and now go to a catholic college. My parents have always told me to save myself for marriage but we never had the sex talk. So when I turned 18 and was on my own in college, I was confused when I began to get these, feelings between my legs; so I went to the doctor. After I signed in and waited in the lobby for about 15 minutes, the nurse finally called my name. Once I was in the office I was told to strip and put on a paper gown. The nurse left and said the doctor would be with my in a few minutes. When he walked in, my jaw dropped. The doctor was GORGEOUS! He was young and had brown hair with baby blue eyes. He looked fit and had an amazing smile. I shifted in my seat and smiled and said hello. "So whats the problem today?" he asked with a smile. So I told him I thought I maybe had something wrong with me. I explained about the throbbing and pulsing of my vagina lately. He smiled and gave me a knowing look but kept asking me questions. "So when do you get these feelings?" he asked next. I replied that I was getting them a lot. I would get them at the most random times, when I was in my dorm, sitting in class, eating lunch, taking a shower, everywhere. He then looked at me and asked if I was a virgin; I replied yes. He then asked if I have ever masturbated. I had no idea what that was, so I replied no. "Hmm... very interesting..." he replied and I gave him a scared look. "Don't be nervous Haley, I think I know what is wrong with you." He smiled. He told me to get on the chair and he put my feet up. He spread my vagina open and took a look. Right then, I got another pulsing feeling. I looked down and could see my clit start to swell up; and the doctor noticed too. He smiled at me and asked "are you having one of those feelings now?" I squirmed and felt a little uncomfortable, but replied with a nod. The doctor pulled away from me and explained what was happening to my body. He explained all about masturbation and its benefits. He then asked if I wanted him to demonstrate. I was a little un sure but boy am I glad I said yes! The doctor got close to my vagina again and spread me open. He slid his fingers through my slit and I saw how wet I was. He circled my clit then dipped his fingers into my vagina. I squirmed in pleasure. he then took a finger and slid it into my anus and I gasped in shock. He smiled at me and began to finger my vagina and ass. I was squirming but kept my mouth shut trying not to make a sound. He noticed my struggle and told me its okay to moan, actually it is healthy to moan and usually helps the climax come faster, and easier. After hearing that I couldn't keep quiet anymore, I starting gasping for air and moaning. The doctor knew I was close to climaxing so with another finger began to rub my clit. "that's it, come on girl" he began to coax me. Then everything went fuzzy as my hips bucked up and my head rolled back. My vagina felt as if a tornado had just gone through it. I was moaning so loud now I was sure his nurse could hear me out in the hall. I had experienced my first orgasm. The doctor removed his fingers and went to the sink to wash up. he then came back to clean me up a bit because I was a sticky mess. After I put my clothes back on the doctor gave me a slip of paper to give to the nurse before I left. I went to the nurse at the lobby desk and she smiled up at me. she asked "did you enjoy your visit" with a wink. I smiled down at her and replied "Why yes I did, I'll be sure to come back again."
- age 19, Haley (female)

I have been with my boyfriend for over a year now but one of our first experiences is still one of the hottest of my life. One of the first times he slept over at my apartment it happened to be my time of the month. Just like in every new relationship, we couldn't keep our hands off of each other. We had been out late the night before and went right to sleep when we got home (partly because we were tired and partly because of my predicament). The next morning I awoke first and noticed that he had kicked off most of the covers in his sleep. The next thing I noticed was the huge bulge in his boxers as he lay on his back asleep. I felt bad for him and also I was horny as hell, so I reached over with my foot and started stroking his leg going higher and higher. Soon his fat cockhead was peeking past the waistband of his shorts. He has a great cock, around 9 inches and thick as my wrist. My hand looks like a childs hand when I wrap it around his thick shaft and at that moment I just couldn't resist. I slowly reached for him and gently touched his shaft through the slit in his underwear. This got his eyes to open and through a sideways glance in my direction he began to smile. "I thought you were out of commission" he said. "I am, but clearly you're not" I replied. "Oh no, no girlfriend of mine is going to go unsatisfied" he said as he reached for my left thigh. I pulled closer to him as he pushed some pillows behind his head to prop himself up a bit. I rolled onto my left side and put my head on his chest. He couldn't touch me anymore in this position so he wrapped his right arm around me and held me to him. "Maybe I'll just take care of us both" I said and slid my left hand down to my panties. I knew with my hand full of that great cock it wouldn't take much to get myself off through my panties. Especially with my head on his chest looking down his taught abs at swollen head just a foot or so from my face. I wanted to make him cum and get a great close up view in the full light of the morning. "That sounds really hot" he said and lifted his ass slightly to pull his shorts down with his left hand. "That looks like a lot of work for just one hand" he said with his usual playful cocky attitude (he knows he's hung and he knows I love it). "Well, maybe you'll have to lend me one of yours then" I said. To my delight, he slowly let his left hand wander down to his full balls and gently began caressing them as I held his cock up high and began to lightly pump his shaft. Seeing him touch himself sent a flood to my poor pussy and I just squeezed it tight as I took in the sight of his ridiculously swollen cock. My tiny hand gently teasing the veiny shaft as he teased his balls. I squeezed slowly up to the tip and milked out a huge drop of precum that sat glistening at the tip. Now I was really hot and I took up the big clear drop on my fingertip and lifted it to my lips. He couldn't see me taste it with my head in the way so I made sure to let my lips make a smacking noise as I sucked off the sweet and salty treat. "Oh baby, you are so frickin' hot" he whispered "do you like that"? "MMMMM . . just like candy" I purred. "Hope there's lots more". Then things got quiet for a while as we just moaned as I rubbed my wet cunt through my panties and stroked that magnificent cock. After a while he let his hand slide up his shaft and wrap around mine as I stroked him. I slowly slid my hand down and under his to feel those big balls and to my surprise he continued to stroke his cock with his left hand. I wanted to encourage this as much as possible so I pulled down carefully on his balls to stretch the skin tight on his shaft. I know that increases the pleasure for him and he confirmed it with a low soft moan. I whispered "Baby, watching you do this is gonna make me cum soon. Are you gonna cum with me?" "Soon . . . . yessss. You are so hot" he breathed. Then he did what I had done earlier and milked out a huge drop of precum to the tip of his cock. Just as I was about to reach for it, his hand came off his cock and wiped it onto his finger like I had done before. He slowly lifted his hand up which I thought was coming in my direction, but then he moved past my face and I heard him suck it off his finger. That was all that I could take and I slid my hand back up to his cock and took over stroking. I wasn't teasing anymore, I was stroking with a purpose. I wanted to see those thick white jets of cum bursting out of that fat cock all over his tan stomach. I increased the speed on my clit as well and this turned him on even more. We were both getting close now and I saw his hand go back down to his now tight balls and gently pull them down causing his shaft to point a little higher. "Oh god baby, I'm gonna shoot" he said as I started to cum shaking violently against his body as my left hand brought me off. Feeling me orgasm was all he needed to go over the edge and with my head on his chest and my eyes locked onto his cock I watched intently as I stroked expecting to paint his stomach. Instead I watched his swollen head double in size and then he launched a huge torrent on cum that cleared his stomach and hit me full in the face. It was so unexpected that I inadvertently jerked my head back off his chest as I continued to pump him. The next shot was already on the way and with great force an even larger rope of thick cum exploded from his cock and flew right past my eyes. As I followed it's flight I saw his gorgeous face with his eyes just slits and his mouth open in total lust. I couldn't have aimed any better if I tried as the cumshot fired straight into his open mouth. As if not even thinking about it, his tongue quickly swiped over his lips as another shot hit his lips and tongue. I was six inches away from the hottest thing I have ever seen as he pulled his thick hot cum into his mouth with his tongue. Two or three more shots hit his neck and upper chest and I quickly scooped them up with my tongue and attacked his mouth like never before. We kissed more passionately than I have ever been kissed before as I pushed all of the sweet cum in my mouth into his. My hand was now on his neck and just as my lips closed from our kiss I felt his adams apple move as he swallowed every last drop of his beautiful seed. I am hooked on this new shared interest and cannot wait to share my next cum sharing experience.
- age 29, Abby (female)

Hi everyone, I'm Kelly-Anne, and I am 19 years old. For quite a long time now I have enjoyed going to a secret place near where I live, alongside a main line rail track. It's my own special place where I like to go to masturbate. When I get there, I remove all my clothes, except my footwear, and hide them under some bushes. Then I climb up the railway embankment through the bushes and trees, until I am stood beside the rail tracks. I love to stand there naked and masturbate, the excitement gets me so horny, just being there naked with my fingers in my pussy, rubbing myself, listening for the next train to come by. When I hear the sound in the rails getting louder, I climb down the embankment, and then stand and watch as the train goes by, my fingers in my pussy, hoping that some of the passengers (the men) catch a glimpse of me stood there as they pass. When I am on the verge of an orgasm, I actually sit astride the hard, steel rail, and rub my wet puss against the dirty, oily track until I cum hard and long, leaving my hot juices over the surface of the metal. I know I shouldn't play by the railway line...but I just love it. Kelly-Anne
- age 19, Kelly-Ann (female)

One night my roommates were out of town and another friend of ours had made arrangements to sleep at our house. I will call him "Paul". He arrived later than I expected, about 1:30 a.m. We talked briefly and then he went and took a shower. He left the bathroom door slightly open (something he had never done before when showering at our house.) I know because I went upstairs while he was in the shower. Looking back I wish I would have gone into the bathroom - because it could have really started something. Anyway, after his shower we talked for a bit before we decided to go to bed. He would be sleeping in my roommates bed which was in the same room as mine. He started talking about how he wasn't wearing underwear and that led to talk of masturbation, different methods we both used, frequency, experimentation with other guys and such. He also told me that he shaved his balls. I was quite curious about this and we discussed it a bit. We also talked about how big we each were, since we had never seen each other naked. We both got out of our beds and pulled off any clothing we had left at that point. We compared penis size. We are both about 6 inches or so when hard, but his head is bigger and his shaft is thicker than mine. We kept talking and got back into our respective beds and talked about how horny we each were and we both started jacking off. I came pretty quick and let him know. I went and cleaned up and he was still going at it when I came back. I asked if he needed any help. (We had previously admitted to each other we had masturbated with other guys before.) He said no, but that I could feel his shaved balls if I wanted. I made sure he was really okay with that and then we decided he should come lay in my bed. We stroked each other's dicks and he told me how much he enjoyed rubbing the area just below hie balls. We also rubbed each others chest and abs and such. After a while I asked if I could do something I had read about. He said anything would be fine. I straddled him. I gently began licking his nipples and worked my way down his firm chest and hard abs. I sucked his belly button and licked further down. I circled the base of his penis with my tongue and licked his shaven ball sack. It was so smooth. I then started licking the head of his penis and up and down his shaft. When I took his shaft into my mouth, he let out a little sigh. This was my first experience giving a blow job. I sucked gently and moved his hard dick in and out of my mouth. This continued for a few minutes before I pulled off. He hadn't cum. He asked how I enjoyed giving oral and I said it felt good. He then asked if I wanted him to do the same things to me. I said sure I was willing to do anything. He started by straddling me and sucking my nipples. He was moving faster and more aggressive then I had been with him, but it was very exciting. He lapped at the base of my balls more a long time before starting in on my dick. His dick was bumping against my lower legs and it made me excited. He then started sucking my dick and it felt amazing. He was very good and it sent me moaning. within a few minutes I knew I was going to cum. I told him I was going to and he stopped sucking and started giving me a hand job. He was very good and within a few minutes I shot cum all over my chest and his hands. He started to ask what I would think if... but then he cut off, and said it might be too much and that I should go clean up. I did and when I came back he was back in the other bed jacking off. I thanked him for the great experience and he said like wise. I tried to get something started with him the next time we were in that situation, but we ended up jacking separately. I often think about that night and what else might have happened if I had been a bit more forward. I hope we can still get together sometime for more fun.
- age 26, Ryan

In our house when I was growing up, it is pretty common for us to walk around in our underwear and a T-shirt in the morning when we first get out of bed. I have a sister that is a couple of years younger. Once she started developing, I had to tell myself to not look at her too much. So it wouldn't seem obvious anyway. The sight of her in her underwear and a T-shirt aroused me and I would often masturbate thinking of her. It was the summer before my senior year in high school. Both my parents worked, so it would just be my sister and me. This one particular morning I was in the kitchen eating breakfast when my sister walks in wearing a T-shirt that was pretty tight and her panties that were pretty tiny also. I noticed her nipples were hard. She walks past me to the fridge. She opens the fridge and bends over looking for something. This is making me aroused. As she is bent over she looks back at me and sees me checking out her ass. She just smiles and goes back to looking in the fridge. I am quite aroused by now. I decide to eat my breakfast quickly and head for the pool. I make it to the pool and start to casually do laps. Before long my sister comes out. She has on her swim suit that is from the year before. She has grown since then, so it is tight and I notice she has a camel toe going on. This isn't or is helping my arousal, depending on how you look at it. She walks on the diving board and dives in the water. She immediately climbs out of the pool. Her swim suit is white and blue striped. Since it is from the previous year, it is worn and you could see through the white stripes since it is wet. Her ass cheeks were hanging out. Her nipples are still hard. Once she is out of the pool she goes to the diving board again and dives in. She does this multiple times. My dick is hard as could be. She then gets out of the pool and lays down on her stomach to sunbathe right where you get out of the pool. I was thinking my dick isn't going to go down unless I stroke it. I decide to get out of the pool and go to my room to take care of myself. As I get out of the pool I get a great shot of my sisters crotch. She is still laying on her back with her legs spread apart and knees bent with her feet in the air. As I get out of the pool, my swim trunks suck to my body and there is no hiding my hard on. I am hoping my sister doesn't look around at me and notice. But she does and she looks straight at my dick. I go straight to my room. Peel off my swim trunks and start stroking right away. Soon, my sister walks in my room and sees what I am doing. I stop. She walks right up to me. Presses her body against me and says "I'll give you a hand". She starts stroking me. I tell her to tighten her grip a little. She does. I shoot my load soon after that. Sis then takes her swim suit off, lays on my bed, and starts to play with her pussy. I get hard again and start stroking my dick. She brings herself to orgasm and I shoot another load. We stayed naked the rest of that day till our parents came home. We were both disappointed when school started again. We seldom had time to spend alone with each other. At the end of the following summer, she told me she hopes I come back for summers after I go away to college. I definitely did that. She ended up setting me up with a friend of hers. We no longer have our alone time with each other. Sometimes I think she always wanted me around, so she did what she could to make me happy.
- age 28, anon

Last night my friend Doug spent the night. I live in a high rise in Manhattan, and I told Doug about how a couple of weeks ago I had watched a couple having sex across the street. Doug got all excited about the story of this guy pounding the shit out of this girl, and my description of her tits, and wanted to see the apartment. I pointed out the window, but nobody was there. I didn't feel bad about watching them because they obviously knew exactly what they were doing, because who would fuck with the lights on and the curtains open across the street from 200 apartments? Doug kept going back and checking the window, until we finally went to bed about 1:00am. I woke up about an hour later, and Doug was standing at my window, staring out and slowly jerking off. He was only about five feet away from me, but didn't know I was awake. I had never seen Doug's dick before, and it was huge. The elastic from his underwear was tucked just under his nuts, making them jut out. I watched him for a couple of minutes, then quickly jumped out of bed, and whispered to him if they were doing it again. He quickly pulled the top of his underwear over his boner, as I looked out the window. Sure enough, the couple were going at it, the guy pounding her doggy style like a porn star. Her tits would shake back and forth, and she was obviously fingering her clit while he rammed away. I pulled my boxers down like Doug had down, and started pulling my dick and looked at Doug, and said I told you so. Doug saw me and soon he had Mr. Monster back out, slowing jerking. Unfortunately, the guy across the street came in her, then pulled out, and turned off the light. So the show was over. Doug whispered to me that was the hottest thing he ever saw, and sat down on my bed and said he had to finish up. I sat down next to him and we started jerking. I mentioned that he was hung like a porn star, and he just laughed. Then he asked if I wanted to touch it. So I reached over and started to fist him. I told him how it felt so much different than holding my own, and he reached over and grabbed mine. So we kept jerking each other off He asked me to go faster so I did, and he started to moan a little, and I could tell he was close. Seconds later he shot a big wad up onto his chest. Right after that, I could feel the jizz welling up in me, and I shot a huge load as well. We cleaned up and both went to sleep in our separate beds. A couple hours later, I woke up and could hear Doug going at it again. So I pulled down my boxers and started doing it too. He looked over at me and said he couldn't stop thinking about the girl getting banged, and I said me too. He came over to my bed and laid down next to me, and said let's finish each other off again, and we did. This time though he stayed in my single bed, and fell asleep. I really liked having his bare skin up against mine, and a couple of times I ran my hands over his chest and nipples, and down to his boxers. Once I felt his dick soft, and once hard. When we woke up in the morning, we jerked each other off again, and for a while we rubbed our dicks together which was really hot. When Doug left, he said we should hook up again, so I'm excited that I have a jerk off buddy now.
- age , Austin

I was masturbating with an online friend in the WL chat room until he came and then signed off. So I signed off from chat and practically ran into the bathroom. I got into the shower and leaned against the wall; feeling my pussy with one hand. I knew the wetness I was running my fingers through was the same wetness that started flowing when I read the words that he wrote when he was cumming. I just stood there naked, masturbating and rubbing my clit. I was thinking about him spurting cum on his arm and then down his penis and balls. It made me want to cum more than ever. I was shaking and breathless, so that I was kind of fumbling as I turned the water on and got it just right and warm. Finally everything was okay. After I got myself all wet, I laid down in the floor of the shower and let the water spray over me. I stuck a finger in my cunt and just jilled myself for a minute, rocking back and forth and letting the warm water soak me. At last, at last I was doing it! I could feel my cum building already!
- age 40, Vicky Jane (female)

Last summer, my husband's nephew Ken spent two weeks with us in August at our lakehouse before starting College nearby. We have been married about 5 years, he is 55 I'm 30. Our very healthy sex life has diminished greatly the last two years due his diabetes, and I find myself very frustrated over that. When Ken arrived, I found myself fantasizing about him, and his taut toned body. The first night, I could hear the unmistakeable sound of his bed squeaking, and as I lie next to my sleeping husband, I fingered myself thinking about Ken masturbating in the next room. The next morning, I awoke to the same sound, and again I moved my hand to my clit. After breakfast, I took some towels into his room as he and my husband went to the lake for a dip. By the side of his bed, I saw two wadded up Kleenex. I picked them up, one crusty, one damp. I smelled the damp one, inhaling the unique scent of semen. I felt myself getting wet, and I sat on the edge of his bed, and fingered myself while smelling his cum. I had an explosive orgasm, then quickly dropped the Kleenex back on the floor, and went down to the lake. We spent most of the day at the lake. At the end of the day, my husband ran to town for groceries. Ken had gotten too much sun, and had a sunburn. I told him to jump into the shower, and after, I would put lotion on his shoulders for him. I grabbed a bottle of aloe, and went to his room. He looked so fucking hot wrapped in his towel, his hair still wet. I rubbed some aloe on his shoulders and back, his butt pushing into my stomach. I put some more lotion on my hands, and reached around his armpits, and spread it across his chest. He shuddered and commented how good the cold aloe felt, and I could feel his nipples harden. I rubbed more into his stomach, and could see he was hard under the towel. I slipped my hand inside his towel and wrapped my fist around him. I slid my aloe slickened hand up his large shaft, and he moaned. He leaned back into me, thrusting slowly into my hand, as I rubbed his chest and nipples with my other hand. "I heard you doing this last night and this morning" I whispered. He started thrusting harder, and I increased my speed. It felt so hot to have his big hard dick sliding in and out of my fist. He moaned again and tightened up, then shot several large spurts of cum onto the floor. I took his towel and cleaned it up, and smiled at him. I told him that tomorrow it was his turn to help me. He turned to me and placed his hand on my crotch, then unzipped me. He pulled my pants down and started rubbing my clit, and slowly finger fucking me. I laid down on his bed, spread my legs and he continued until I exploded. I caught my breath, and pulled up my pants, and he got dressed. We walked to the kitchen, and I told him we need to do this again. And we did, with a lot more the next 2 weeks. Every time my husband wasn't around, and once on a hike in the woods, we would repeat our fun. The last day we fucked as well, but that's a different story.
- age 30, Patty (female)

My husband and I went to Bermuda last week with his twin brother and his wife Rebecca. The second day the guys went to play golf, and Rebecca and I laid out by the pool. We chatted about everything, including our sex lives. I asked her if she got laid the night before, and she rolled her eyes, because both our husbands got shit faced the first night and she knew full well neither of us got laid. She then told me how pissed she was because she was incredibly horned up, then sighed, well.. at least I have my rabbit. Being incredibly naïve, I asked her what she was talking about, and she launched into a full description of it and its merits. She hopped up, and said to come back to her room, and she would show me. We went back to her room, and she showed it to me. She turned it on, and I watched as it vibrated, and she explained how it worked. Then she said "here I'll show you", and pulled off her bikini bottom and laid down on the bed. Her pubic hair was shaved, and it was the first time I had really seen a pussy in person. Her labia were much larger than mine, and her clit too. She flipped it on, and starting rubbing it between her lips. She put some lube on it, and inserted into herself. I was speechless, and just stared. Then she pulled her bra down, and ran it across her nipples. She handed it to me, and said go ahead and try it. So I pulled off my bikini bottom, and laid down next to her, and did the same thing she had done. It felt so fucking good, as I fucked myself with it. Rebecca reached over and rubbed my nipples while I used the rabbit. Then she reached down, and took over the rabbit from me. I was grinding into the rabbit, and she leaned down and licked my nipple. She handed me the rabbit, and asked me to do her. I slid it into her, and started to fuck her with it. Her hips were bucking up into the rythym. I scooted down on the bed so I could get a better view of it fucking her pussy, and I felt Rebecca's fingers on my pussy. She leaned in and fingered my clit, then started to put one then another finger up into me. I pulled out the rabbit, and did the same to her. She was very wet, and I tasted her juices on my fingers, they tasted much better than I expected. We started getting really into it, and soon we both orgasmed. Rebecca pressed her body into me, and kissed me as we recovered. We laid there panting and holding each other, Rebecca put her head on my breast, and I stroked her hair. It was so awesome. After lunch, we did it again. That night when my husband fucked me, all I could think about was Rebecca and her soft body. The rest of week every time the boys played golf, we played a different game!
- age 26, Kate (female)

I'm in between my freshman and sophomore year in college, and home for the summer at my Mom's and Stepdad's house. Last week my stepbrother Jaime who is in high school came to stay the week. Our bedrooms are separated by a bath with doors to each room. Jaime is 15, a cute athletic kid with a nice personality. Monday morning I got up and went into the bathroom, and the door to Jaime's room was open. When I went to close it, I saw him sprawled out asleep on his bed, wearing only his boxers, with his hard dick poking out through the slit. I quickly closed the door to just ajar, and stared at his body. His smooth athletic chest slowly expanded and collapsed as he breathed, his abs were hard and tanned, and a small trail of hair ran down from his navel into his boxers. His dick was long and white, and curved upward. It would occasionally twitch, and I felt myself start to get wet. I quietly shut the door, jumped into the shower. I closed my eyes, and fantasized about Jaime while I slowly fingered myself. I took the shower head off its holder, changed it to pulsate and ran it over my clit. I could feel my orgasm start to build, and looked down at my pussy. Suddenly I saw Jaimie through the shower door watching me. I dropped the shower head, covered myself and turned away with a shriek. Jaime stammered out an apology and left. I quickly got out of the shower, got changed and went to the kitchen. Jaime was having a bowl of cereal, and appeared to be as embarrassed as I was. I quickly grabbed some juice and headed for the family room. Thankfully, my Mom soon came in, and we talked. She finished up, and left for work, again leaving Jaime and me alone. Jaime came into the family room, and started apologizing profusely, saying he didn't know I was in the bathroom, and he was sorry. He kept rambling on, saying it was a mistake, he wasn't a pervert, and begging me to forgive him. He sat there and ended with pleading for anything he could do to make it up to me, and to please not tell my Mom, as he knew his Dad would kill him for watching me in the shower. While the shock of seeing him in the bathroom had killed the moment for me, I still hadn't gotten off, and still was a tad horny. So I quietly said to him that to make things even, I should be able to watch him masturbate. His jaw dropped, and he became fidgety, and said c'mon be serious. I said I was serious, so go ahead and whip it out. Slowly he pulled his shorts off, revealing a nice soft dick, and a low hanging set of balls. I moved over to the couch next to him and watched. He started to play with himself, his eyes averting me. After a couple of minutes, he still wasn't hard though, and he said he couldn't do it, he was too nervous. I reached over and wrapped my fist around him and slowly pulled it. He started hardening up quickly, and soon I was jerking his dick, and he leaned his head over the back of the sofa with his eyes closed. I cupped his balls in my left hand, and kept slowly jerking him off, while rubbing his nuts. He moaned a little, and I could see clear precum on the head on his dick. I touched it with my index finger and swirled it around the head, and he squirmed more. I went back to jerking him off, and he started telling me to go faster, and was thrusting his hips into my fist. Suddenly his whole body tensed up and froze, and three big jets of cum shot out onto his t-shirt. It was so fucking hot. I went to the kitchen got some paper towels and came back and cleaned him up. There was cum everywhere. He smiled at me and thanked me. I told him the whole thing had made me incredibly wet, and would he mind getting me off. I took my shorts and panties off, and he reached over and started fingering me roughly. I grabbed his hand, and asked him if he had ever done this before with a girl, and he said no. So I showed him how I like it, by circling my clit and running a finger down between my labia. He was a quick learner, because soon he had found the right pressure and pace on my clit, and I was writhing to the pleasure. I lifted up my shirt and played with my nipples as he kept it up. He leaned over and starting sucking my nipple, and it sent me over the top. My pussy gushed and I had a lights out incredible orgasm. We couldn't keep our hands off each other the rest of the day, and had three more orgasms each. The rest of the week we masturbated each other every day after the P's headed to work. I can't wait for Jaime to come back in 2 weeks!
- age 19, Erin (female)

The first year I never dated anyone and my only outlet was masturbation. I even bought myself a dildo that's a combination vibrator. All the years I was married it was seldom that my husband and I masturbated each other and our sex life consisted of mostly straight sex. I met Grady at a New Years Eve party this year and have been dating him ever since. The first date I had with him all we did was talk, for hours on end. He's a few years younger than me but we hit it off right away. We talked about everything and I think because I was drinking quite a bit that night admitted things I normally wouldn't tell anyone. I told him how I hadn't had sex and that I masturbated often and even told him about my dildo/vibrator. He also confessed to me that he masturbated frequently. We went out the following weekend and I was wary of having sex with him so soon but as soon as we started making out I was aroused. It got hot and heavy but neither of us actually took all our clothes off but we did masturbate each other. His penis isn't as big as my husbands was and I think he was a little self conscious about the size of it. It didn't bother me in the least and I told him so. The following Saturday night I got my parents to watch my kids overnight and invited him to my house for dinner. We ended up naked in my bed and the only thing we did was masturbate each other and he especially enjoyed using my dildo on me. I think I orgasmed five or six times and he was able to cum twice that night and once before he left in the morning. Since then we do have other sex but in all the years I was married never had so much fun with masturbation. We began giving each other full body massages and it started with him shaving my pubic hair but now I also do it to him and cleanly shave his scrotum also. He didn't want me to shave him at first but when I told him it makes his penis look larger he agreed to it. I bought two plastic mattress covers and we sometimes just lay side by side naked with hot oil all over us. We just play with each other and giggle and laugh for the longest time and I can't believe how often I orgasm. When we shower afterwards we wash each other and again masturbate each other. I never did any of these things with my husband and orgasm more now than I have ever in my entire life. Just the way Grady touches and looks at my body turns me on especially when he rubs the hot baby oil on me. He teases me by getting me so aroused I start begging him to satisfy me. He just keeps touching my vagina lightly and fingering me off and on before he puts the dildo in me sometimes vibrating but often not. He says he likes to watch me climax and my husband never even said that to me. Its become a game with us teasing each other and sometimes I play with his testicals and penis until he gets a full erection and let him get soft again before I actually maturbate him. Because I beg him to satisfy me most of the time I make him plead with me to make him cum. We do have straight sex sometimes but in all the years I was married, never knew what I was missing. When Grady and I masturbate each other its not just to make each other have an orgasm. Its just so much fun pleasing and stimulating each other. We talk openly about places we like to be touched and that's another thing my X and I never did.
- age 37, Brenda (female)

Last Tuesday I was in the garden sitting by the pond, the sun was shining bright and the heat seeped through my top warming my cool flesh. There was a slight breeze, not enough to take the humidity out of the air but enough to gently flutter the hem of my skirt. I was reading a book, one of my favourites, when the breeze picked up and blew between my thighs, the cool air teased my lips and brought on a sense of naughtiness. What if I secretly brought myself to orgasm, rubbing my clit and penetrating. I fidgeted on the cushion, trying for a discreet position where my sister couldn't see from the windows. I swivelled round dipping my toes in the chilled water, I hitched up my skirt enough for me to stretch my panties to one side to allow my fingers access to my clit, at this point the anticipation was enough to get me to orgasm on its own. I started rubbing gently, sliding my fingers in to my pussy juices, then gliding them back up to my clit, the slow movements brought slow shivers up my spine and my arousal to intensify. I spread my legs a little more, moving my feet around in the water to disguise the real purpose for the spreading of my legs. After gaining more access to my pussy, I laid the book down beside me, turning my face to the sun. I spread my lips apart and inserted a finger, crooking it to rub on my G-spot, this sent my hips into movement, thrusting onto my hand, my juices dripping down onto my hand and down to my anus, the wetness driving me crazy, my breathing quickened, my thrusting becoming more frantic, my sisters presence forgotten about. I was cumming and nothing was stopping that. I started to rub my clit with my left hand, gentle circles then hard strokes, I felt the pressure building I was coming, my leg started to twitch, I was moaning, I couldn't be too loud or my neighbours might hear me, I heard the young boy next door running around. I bit my lip trying to control my excitement at the brilliant orgasm ripping through me. I sat there quietly revelling in my best orgasm yet. I brought my fingers to my lips and tasted myself, licking my fingers clean. I couldn't have been anymore satisfied than I was then. I gently pulled my panties back into place over my sensitive clit, and patted my skirt back into place. I sat there a minute reliving my first outside masturbation session, I normally only pleasured myself at night in my room when everyone was asleep. But today I just picked my book back up and continued reading while my juices still dripped down to my anus tickling my pussy. I loved it and hope to be able to do it again soon. Hope you enjoyed. I know I did. But now it's late everyone's asleep I think its time for me to be going, as my pussy has started to relive my little adventure outside.
- age , anon (female)

My boyfriend Craig and I have a great sexual relationship. We have sex constantly, often two and three times a day. The only time we take a break is when I have my period, because I am not comfortable doing it then. Craig has no problem with it, just me. Last week he was very horny, but I was "indisposed". We were cuddling on the sofa, and he was begging me to get him off. I teased him, rubbing his crotch until he was rock hard, then got a great idea. I told him I'd get him off, but he had to surrender himself totally to me. We went to the bed, and he stripped, and then I tied his hands and ankles to the bed post. He looked so hot laying there completely exposed with his big dick pointing up his stomach. I took a large feather and teased his armpits, then across his chest and nipples, I slowly worked down and tickled his navel, then his balls. I completely ignored his dick. Then I got a can of whipped cream, and covered his pits, nipples, navel and balls, then slowly licked it off, again totally ignoring his dick. When I was licking his balls, I could see it twitching, and he begged me to touch him, but I didn't. I was really enjoying making him squirm and beg for it. Next I massaged all the good areas with ky jelly. As I was playing with his hard nipples, I could see the tip of his dick glisten with clear precum, but I stayed away, moving from his nipples to his cute navel, to his balls, and then back to his nipples, One time when I was rubbing his balls my knuckle pressed into the area between his balls and his anus, and he jumped. So I started to massage that area too, and it drove Craig nuts. I had him writhing and moaning from all the attention, and I still hadn't touched him. He begged me to make him cum but I wouldn't. Once I got up and went to bathroom, leaving him there. I loved walking back into the room and seeing him tied up, his chest and balls all glistened from the KY, and a small pool of precum on his belly. After about 45 minutes of this, I finally touched him. I realized that he was going to cum very quickly, as he was breathing hard, telling me to go faster, and his balls had pulled up tight to his body. I was jerking him with one hand and rubbing his balls with the other, when he started bucking into my hand. At that moment I slipped my index finger into his bunghole, and pressed on his prostate. He let out the sexiest moan, and then shot his stuff all over his chest. His ass muscle contracted against my finger, and I just kept on rubbing his prostate as he gasped. Finally I pulled it out, and looked at him totally spent and flushed on the bed. I got a towel and cleaned up his mess, and untied him. He told me it was the best orgasm he has ever had, and begged me to agree to do it again soon. I agreed, because I loved watching him and being in complete contol of him.
- age 23, anon (female)

My best friend and I have been close for our whole lives. We grew up together and experienced everything together. We spend every weekend at each others houses. We stay up late talking and playing x box. The next morning he usually brings up different girls and women he has seen. The topic always turns to sexual things. He always suggests I shower then he can so we can go do something. After a while I figured he was beating off when I was in the shower. I looked for signs of it when he showered but couldn't find any. No tissues or socks. Finally one day as he got in the shower I noticed his case where he kept his movies was in a different position. I looked under some dvds and saw a fleshlight. I don't know where he got it but my cock got hard. There was some lube next to it. I picked it up and took off the cap and his cum dripped out of it! I could also smell his cum. I instantly pulled my cock out and slid it into the rubber pussy lips. I didn't need any lube because his cum was slippery enough. I only lasted a few minutes before I shot my load and mixed my cum with his. Now I almost always fuck his fleshlight after he does and he doesn't even know.
- age , anon

I have an old ventriloquist dummy, who for several years sat in my room collecting dust. One day I came home from school to an emtpy house. My pussy was practically quivering I was so horny. Always looking for something fun and creative to get off with, I trooped up to my room to explore. After several minutes of searching with no luck, I turned to my dresser, where Dennis (the dummy) sat. Horny out of my mind, I picked him right up and gave his face a good washing. I laid him down on my floor, stripped down to nothing but panties, and lowered myself onto my knees. At first, I rubbed my covered pussy up and down his body, feeling the tingling sensation in my cunt as my clit caught the ruffled fabric of his jacket. Juices were already running down my thighs at the thought of what I was doing, and the crotch of my panties was soaked. It felt good, and I was only teasing myself, but I still wanted more, so I scooched up to his face. Still on my hands and knees, I began to lightly grind myself against his face. I moaned as my clit snagged his pointy nose, and began to circle his nose with my soaked pussy. When I rubbed against his mouth, it opened against my cunt, but the sensations were dulled because of the panties. Needing still more, I stood up quickly and freed myself from the underwear. Seductively, I lowered myself back down to him, and again started to slowly drag my soaking wet pussy up and down his face. The sensations were amazing as his nose poked and prodded my clit, and my cunt slopped against his face. By now, I'm moaning loudly, turned on by riding the dolls face. I began to grind harder, his nose abusing my sensitive clit. My cunt was against his mouth, and it opened and closed as I rode it's face. I imagined the dummy eating me out, and I began to talk dirty to it. "You like that? You like it when I ride your face with my dripping wet pussy? Yeah, lick my cunt, deeper, oh! Eat me out, eat your slutty whore out!" By now I was bouncing up and down pretty hard, feeling a huge orgasm about to build. The fabric from his clothes were rubbing and stretching my ass, and I sat straight up and squeezed my aching tits with my hands, pinching and rolling my hard nipples, still rolling on his face. The squelching sounds from my wet pussy on his face were driving me insane, and before long, my poor clit felt electric, and my cunt like it was on fire. I reached back and slapped my ass, moaning and gasping. Pleasure ran up and down my cunt, and I felt my muscles in my legs tighten. I fell onto my hands again, and ground my pussy as hard into his face as I could, screaming as a huge orgasm rocked through me. I kept going anyway with the rocking, and soon another orgasm ripped through me. I finally felt my clit get too sensitive, and I rolled off the dummy. I could barely move for a couple of minutes. I've found my new favorite sex toy! Maybe I should buy him a strap-on!
- age , anon (female)

I had been seeing my girlfriend for about two months. She was sixteen and I was seventeen. We hadn't actually made love but we had gone quite far. Previous girlfriends had been very quiet as they came as if they were embarrassed to let themselves go but Angie was quite uninhibited as she orgasmed. In fact, on one occasion in the back of my car, she bucked her hips and moaned and panted so much that I actually came in my pants without even touching myself. I knew she masturbated because once, just after I had fingered her to orgasm, I said I wouldn't be able to see her on Wednesday night as normal and told her that she would have to do it herself. To my surprise she just said, "I suppose so." A bit of questioning revealed that she didn't masturbate as much as she used to since I was giving her plenty of orgasms but before she met me she was masturbating several times a week. The next weekend we were snogging in her bedroom and all her family were out. Her blouse was open and her bra unclipped and pushed up. I was sucking her nipples as I undid her jeans and pushed them down. Her pussy was soaking wet as normal and I slipped a finger in then started to gently stroke her clitoris. I asked her if she had missed me on Wednesday and if she had "done it herself" after all. She said that she had and was thinking of me as she did so. I then asked her if she would do it now and let me watch. To my surprise she actually said "OK. If you like." Bloody right I did! I disentangled myself from her and knelt on the floor at her feet. Angie lay back on the bed and brought her hands down to her pussy. She spread her pussy lips with the index and middle fingers of her left hand and started to stroke her clit with the middle finger of her right. I watched, fascinated, as she would rub her clit then run her finger up the full length of her pussy then dip her finger inside. She began to breathe more heavily and I ran my fingers gently up the inside of her thighs. My cock was almost bursting out of my jeans. I had never seen anything which had turned me on as much in my life. Her head was thrown back, her eyes shut and her mouth half open. Her breasts were wobbling slightly as she rubbed herself and her nipples were hard and proud. She started to moan a bit and drew her feet up further so as to get her legs open wider?she still had her jeans around her ankles at this point. The movement of her hand became faster as her orgasm approached and she was concentrating on her clitoris only now. I carried on stroking the inside of her thighs. Eventually she came with lots of OHs and AAHs and I could see her stomach muscles jerking as she came. The look on her face was one of ecstasy. The movement of her hand got slower as her orgasm subsided then eventually stopped. "Mmm. That was nice." she said. "Did you like it?" I told her that I had loved it and would like to see her do it again. I took her hand and licked her cum from her fingers. She tasted great. It became a regular thing for me to watch her masturbating. She said she wasn't embarrassed at all and enjoyed the fact that I got so much pleasure from watching her. We eventually became lovers and her lovemaking was every bit as uninhibited as her masturbating but that's another story.
- age 17 at the time, Dave

By the time I turned 13, I'd realized there was something different about me. I was normal in every respect except for one. I had a huge penis. Now remember that I was still a kid, not more than five foot two inches tall and around 110 pounds, so the sheer size of my fast growing penis was out of all proportion to my body. Embarrassed and a little confused by the way my dick had gone from a skinny little four-inch kid sized thing to a thick, pulsating nine-inch monster. It was like somebody had transplanted a giant's penis onto my normal sized body. For a while I was staggered by this turn of events. Amazed still, I would lie in bed at night, my cock and balls pulled through the fly of my pajamas and I'd stroke it until it stood high and hard. I remember staring at it, in shock, wondering where exactly this alien being had come from and why it had chosen my body to claim to stake its claim. I was, admittedly, of two minds about it. On the one hand, I was more than a little freaked out by my giant penis (which is how I then referred to it in my own mind, though never once out loud). On the other hand, that giant penis provided me with a tremendous amount of pleasure. I would lie atop the covers at night, my bedside lamp turned low, and I'd stroke it, often using two hands to wrap around it, just one of my smallish hands being wholly insufficient for the task. As I stroked it, it would pulse and throb, the head of it expanding by a third or more, as I neared climax. And when I came it was spectacular, a true fountain of come spurting out of my cock, a display that would go on for thirty seconds from first spurt to last trickle. Sometimes I'd be totally naked and soak myself in it, carefully avoiding the bedclothes, which I found were much harder to deal with. Other times I'd be prepared, coming into a hand towel I kept by the bed just for this purpose. When I did that, I always felt a little disappointed, because, to be honest, I really loved the display of my shooting. As much as I was enthralled by my cock, I did my best to hide it from everyone. At school I showered quickly and always with my back to others, hiding my lower body with a towel whenever the other kids were nearby. At home I always locked my bedroom door and learned to wear loose fitting clothes and never ever leave my bedroom or bathroom undressed. Eventually, my secret would become known to one other person in the world, a person, in fact, in my my own family, a person, in fact who was my sister. Amy was a year older than me and, the truth be told, she was the best sister a kid could ever have. When it happened, it was late spring and I was in the tub taking my evening bath. Sis and I shared a twin-entry upstairs bathroom?one door opened from my room and one from hers. Mom and Dad's bathroom was down on the fist floor. Even though I was getting older, I still mostly took baths and not showers, in large part because it was a great way to spend some quality time with my new best friend. On this particular evening Mom and Dad were getting ready to go out and their bathroom, our backup in case of emergencies, was occupied. The first I knew of this was when I heard Amy knocking urgently on the door from her room, telling me that she "had to go, no kidding," telling frantically that the other bathroom was occupied. "I'm coming in," she informed me, and the next thing I know, the door was opening. Now, as usual, I'd been playing with my giant penis while I "bathed," so it was fully erect. As I heard Amy enter, I quickly and without thinking got up, water splashing everywhere, grabbed the shower curtain and started to close it. As I did, however, one of the hooks caught on the rod and stuck. And the curtain slipped out of my hand. I turned my head, and there was sis, staring at my cock, a full frontal view for her, her eyes cartoonishly wide open, shocked beyond words at what she was seeing. I stood there and then, very deliberately, freed the curtain, pulled it closed, and then sat back down in the tub and waited to see what would happen. A moment passed I heard the trickle of sis peeing. This, I'm a bit ashamed to admit, just made me harder. When she was done, which did indeed take a long time, I heard her say, "Michael? Michael, can I talk to you?" "What?" I responded somewhat sullenly, wondering just what she wanted to talk to me about. "Can I open the curtain so I can see your face?" The cat was out of the bag, so what the hell. "Sure," I answered. She slid open the curtain, much further than she needed to in order to see "my face" and proceeded to scan down my body until she spotted it, jutting out of the transparent water. Her eyes fixed on it for a moment, and then I heard her emit an involuntary groan, a guttural sound that I'm certain she had no idea she was making until it was over. Startled by hearing it herself, she suddenly redirected her view to my face and tried to get ahold of herself. "Michael, first, I'm sorry about barging in on you. I just really had to pee. I hope you understand. I really am sorry." I nodded. I knew she was. She thought for a second and then said, "I just want to ask you something, if that's okay?" "I guess . . . " I replied, completely unsure of what might be coming next. "Michael," she asked, choosing her words deliberately, "am I the first person to see it, I mean that, er, your cock, penis?" (I teased her for years later by referring to it as my "cock/penis.") I didn't hesitate, "Yes." Right away I felt a sense of relief. Someone else finally knew. "I mean, do mom and dad know?" she asked and then laughed. "I mean, not that you have a penis. I'm pretty sure they know that . . ."she giggled. She righted herself and asked straight out. "Do they know it's so . . . she searched for a word . . . "huge?" "No," I answered directly. She looked me straight in the eye, waited, fixing herself to ask a hard question: "Can I see it?" As though she hadn't already seen it. "Okay, I guess," I answered, half wanting to let my sister, whom I loved, have something she clearly wanted and half just wanting the thrill of showing it off to her. She pulled the curtain open and, apparently assuming that "seeing" it involved touching it, reached out boldly, put her hand around the shaft and gave it a squeeze. Her breath quickened. "Oh my fucking god," she said, as though she'd only now convinced herself that it was an actual organ and not some kind of waking dream. And she kept her hand right there and scooted closer to it, leaning in over the edge of the tub. She started to stroke it. "How long has it been . . . this way?" she asked. "For about six months," I answered, between my own quickening breaths. "It just started . . . happening . . . one day and never, gawd, stopped." Then sis, confident now that I was not offended by her handling of my penis, reached over, squeezed some hair conditioner from the bottle and started rubbing it all around the shaft of my cock. "You don't mind this, do you? she asked, though it was clearly a formality. She never even bothered to take her eyes of it. In any case, by then my eyes were closed, my head was back and I was just along for the ride. Unable to speak, I answered simply by raising my hips so that my cock was completely out of the water and let have complete access. "Oh god, oh god oh god," I repeated, as she guided me closer and closer to orgasm. "Amy, I think I'm going to come," I stuttered, trying to impart the significance of what that meant. "Good," she said, "come for me, Michael." "Amy," I groaned, ". . . Amy, I come . . . ugh, I come a lot." She looked over at me, but before she could respond, it started. She quickly looked back to my cock, never once, bless her soul, stopping the action. As she stroked, it erupted, going everywhere, into the bath, on to my chest, into Amy's hair and even on her blouse. It lasted a long time, and by the time it was over, my come was everywhere. She finally stopped, her hand still on my cock. "Holy fucking shit, Michael," she uttered, paused, and then, as though unable to come up with a more cogent comment, simply repeated, "Holy fucking shit." That's the last we said to each other. We hastily got cleaned up. I ran the shower and rinsed off under it, and sis got a damp cloth and cleaned the stuff off of her blouse. By the time we got our act together and went downstairs, Mom and Dad were just heading out the door. They said hastily said their goodbyes and were gone, leaving Amy and me standing there in the kitchen having no idea what to say, how to continue this new world we found ourselves inhabiting. Somehow, I knew what to say. "Wanna watch some TV?" I smiled. She came over, put her arms around me and gave me a warm, sisterly hug. "I'd love that," she said. And that's just what we did. That night, at least.
- age , Michael

One of my favorite places to masturbate is in a public bathroom, basically for the thrill of being around others. I like to dress lightly, then when I go in I strip naked and sit back down, first rubbing myself and then pulling my vibrator out of my purse. When I'm sliding in and out, I don't hold anything back and I grunt and moan loudly. I don't care if anyone hears me; I am masturbating, it feels good and I don't care who knows it. When I am about to cum, I slide my feet out under the walls and when it hits, I squeeze and spread apart my toes so everyone knows I just had a fantastic orgasm. When I get dressed and walk out, people often stare at me in shock, but I don't even pay any attention to them. I just wash my hands and leave like nothing happened. After this I am still incredibly horny, so I usually go home and masturbate again.
- age , anon (female)

I have owned a rental house for a number of years. Recently the people renting it moved out so I put a sign in the front yard -"House for Rent." My first contact was a young Hispanic woman named Maria. Maria is a very attractive young woman around 30 years old. She is only about five-two but has a very nice body. Her hair is long and jet black. I told her how much the deposit would be. After looking at the house she wanted it. She asked if she could get back with me the next day with the deposit. We agreed to meet at the house the next morning at 10:00 am. As soon as the appointed time came we were both there and Maria said she had a small problem. She was a hundred dollars short on the deposit. I told her that I would go ahead and give her the key and she could give me the other hundred when she got it. She said O.K. and the deal was done. I gave her the key to the house and was getting ready to leave when she said she wanted to ask me something. Maria asked if I would be willing to accept something else in return for the other hundred dollars. I asked her what she had in mind. She walked over to me and pulled me down and kissed me and reached and put her hand over my cock. I told her I was positive we could work something out. With that, Maria undid my pants and dropped them to the floor. She took my cock and started playing with it. Being no furniture in the house I suggested that we lay down on the carpet. Maria gave me the best hand job I have ever had in my entire life. I swear, this woman has majic hands. No joke, her hands felt as good as a pussy on my cock. I didn't watch to see what she did, I just enjoyed it. While she was playing with my cock I reached for her tits and without asking she took off her blouse and bra. Something that good could not last long and pretty soon I was cumming all over both of us. After she drained my balls dry we lay there in the floor for a while with Maria playing with my limp cock. I asked her if I could get another hand job like that and she said, "Anytime." Maria always pays her rent on time and it is always the correct amount. I write her a receipt for the payment and give it to her. However, almost every month I give some of the money back to her for "some out of pocket expenses for improvements made to the house." In reality it's improvements made to my hard cock while picking up the rent. Her hand jobs seem to get better every time she does it. Last month I called Maria and told her I was on my way to pick up the rent. She met me at the door totally naked. I spent a good bit of time playing with that beautiful pussy of hers as she jacked me off. After we finished I told her about some other things I would like to do to her. I told her that if she was willing we might be able to work something out where she could get the full amount of the rent back. She smiled and said she was positive we could work something out. I can hardly wait until the first of the month.
- age , John

When I was growing up, I lived with my mother, father, and my twin sister Rachel. My parents were pretty wealthy and had a really nice pool. Rachel and I would often chill near or in the pool. When we were teenagers, I started noticing how attractive Rachel was. Almost everything about her was amazing: her eyes, lips, body, breasts, butt, etc. She would wear bikinis when we sat outside sunbathing. As a horny teenage boy, I'd get an erection often. At first I'd let it be and hide it as best as possible. Then I became more daring and slipped into the hot tub attached to the pool to jerk off with my sister just 20 feet away. One day, when we were 15, we were sitting outside like usual. She looked particularly good that day, with her skimpy bikini barely covering her perfectly round breasts. I slipped into the hot tub to relieve myself when I noticed she was sleeping. Feeling daring that day, I got out of the tub with my seven inch cock making a giant tent in my bathing suit, and walked up to her reclining chair. I said her name to make sure she was asleep. When I heard no response, I whipped out my hard dick and began to stroke it. The water on it helped to lubricate it a little bit. The urge to cum came on quickly, but I fought to make it last as long as possible. I soon couldn't take it anymore, and I shot a giant load onto my sisters stomach and breasts. Although this wank felt so good, cleanup was gonna be a bitch. I grabbed a beach towel and, as lightly as possble, started to wipe up my cum. But then my sister woke up as I patted her perfect tits with my towel. When she woke up she saw cum all over her, and she knew it was mine. At first she didn't say anything, but then she addressed me. "You naughty boy. I'm gonna have to punish you." She got up and walked toward me. By this point I had retreated to the pool's edge. She came up to me and pushed me in with all her might. She dove in after me and when we met under water something unexpected happened, she ripped off my swimsuit, leaving me completely naked with a quickly growing erection. I quickly swam to the wall to recover. My sister followed. She grabbed my dick from behind and started stroking. I couldn't believe it. Was this her punishment? It sure was. She gave me the best handjob I'd ever had, better than any of the other five girls that had tried before her. I quickly came, my semen mixing into the pool water. I turned around to see her playing with herself. I wanted in on the fun. I reached underwater to find her delicate pussy and jammed my finger in too. Hers quickly left letting me take the lead in making my sister orgasm. After a minute, she orgasmed and let out a beautiful moaning sound. Afterward, we climbed out of the pool completely naked and dried ourselves off with the original cum covered towel. We then took a shower together and helped each other get off again. The next day, we sat on two recliners next to each other and pleasured our twin out in the open. We continued to do that for some time until she got a boyfriend and decided it was immoral. I still have never had a handjob better than the one Rachel gave me.
- age 15 at the time, Jake

I love to be watched while I masturbate. I also love shocking people that are watching me. I like to be as absolutely perverted as possible. This one time my wife and I lived in an apartment complex and our neighbors were always looking in our window from their window. They were Japanese and didn't speak english so talking to them was out of the question. This creeped out my wife but one night, she was gone visiting her family and I decided to put on a show. So, I walked around in my wife's thong for most of the night knowing that the husband and wife were watching me. I shaved all of my body hair from my neck down, then I laid on the floor in front of the window and began to jerk off. They didn't even try to hide that they were watching, so I got a cucumber out of the fridge and some butter to lube it with. I lubed up the cucumber and sat down on it pushing a good eight inches of it deep into my ass. The shock on their face was awesome! Then I laid down on my back and threw my legs over my head and jerked off with my dick right over my face. I fucked my ass hard with the cucumber while I continued to jerk my dick aimed at my face. I looked over at my now naked neighbors who were now rubbing and feeling each other up. I started fucking my ass deep with the cucumber, feeling it stretch my asshole to its limit. I was now making eye contact with them whilst he was fingering her and she was masturbating him, stood up in front of the window, this made me cum, I shot the load all over my face and in my mouth. The womans jaw dropped when I took the cucumber out and started cleaning the cum off my face with it and licking it clean. She seemed to buck against her husbands hand whilst jacking him hard. Then I reinserted it in my ass and started fucking myself hard till I was hard again. After I had cum once they must have finished because they were just watching me fuck my clean shaved ass and jerk my hairless dick at my already cum soaked face. I made sure I kept eye contact as I shot my load all over my face. I then pushed the cucumber all the way into my ass and stood up in front of the window. I just stood there wiping the cum off my face and licking it off my finger watching them watch me the whole time. I then pulled the cucumber out of my ass and licked it to the shock of my audience. We moved a month later and it remains the most sexual night of my life.
- age , anon

After the football game I gathered up the courage to ask Nicole if she wanted to go out for a latte. Nicole was the head cheerleader and I was the second string quarterback. Now, I knew she liked me and she was expecting me to ask her out, so I wasn't surprised when she said yes. Nicole was gorgeous with smaller than average breasts and a nice round ass. We talked for hours which led to talking about sex. Nicole asked if the rumor was true that I have a really big cock and she wanted to know if I've ever masturbated. I denied ever doing it (what a liar!) and that I would show her how big it is if she wants. We drove to a popular "make out" place and we started out kissing and feeling each other out. I fondled her breasts and worked my way into her wet panties. I rubbed her pussy and penetrated her with my index finger and she started moaning with pleasure. I continued fingering her until suddenly she threw her head back, thrusting her hips forward into my hand, and convulsing in ecstasy. It took a few minutes for her to recover as she rested in my arms. At this point I was extremely horny and my bulge was becoming unbearable as she began rubbing my cock through my jeans. "Now it's your turn", she said as she unbuttoned my pants, reached in and pulled out my fat ten inch throbbing cock. "Wow you do have a huge cock," she said as I finished pulling down my clothes. Holding it in one hand she giggled it and squeezed it making it grow harder and fatter. She pulled back the foreskin of my uncut cock until the head popped out and then began stroking away. As she stroked my cock, she kept talking about how long and fat it is and how she's never seen one this big before. She kept staring at it as she pulled up and down in anticipation of my climax. Finally, I could feel my fluids welling up inside of me. Nicole saw that I was nearing my climax and began stroking faster and faster. Within seconds I moaned in ecstasy as rope after rope of cum burst from my cock and painted my steering wheel and dashboard. In sheer ecstasy I wrapped my hand around hers and continued to pull on my cock, milking every ounce of pleasure while Nicole watched my lustful gaze. After a short rest we cleaned up our mess and I drove her back to her car. We are both in college now and we still masturbate together.
- age 20, Aaron

When I was in my early twenties I realize that having something inside my vagina made me very horny. My favorite item is one of those large plastic eggs that are available at Easter time. What I do is super glue the two haves together, drill a hole in the end and insert a nylon cord so I can remove it easily. Some days I will put the egg inside me in the morning and leave it in all day. By the end of the day I am so horny I will masturbate really hard and pull it out just as I come and I have a tremendous orgasm. Another thing I like to do, is go to the mall pantiless and wear a skirt. I hang a weight on the string, and as I walk the swinging of the weight make my pussy so wet that I have to go to the ladies room several times to dry off, because my legs get so wet.
- age Older, KC (female)

The summer has just begun and it has already been VERY "hot" in my house. My older sister's daughter just completed her first year of college and wanted to stay with my husband and I for a few weeks. Wendy is a cute chunky 20 year old brunette with hazel eyes. The other day we went on a shopping spree. Once we returned home it was time to try on (again) the stuff we bought. It seemed the more we took our clothes on and off the more I noticed her young body. Finally I just got close to her and planted a quick soft tongue kiss on her lips. She just kinda froze and we stared eye to eye. I then asked her "Did that shock you or scare you?" She was like " I-I-I'm not sure". So I did it again. This time she slid her tongue into my mouth. Our mouths and hands explored each other for a few minutes. I expected her to shove me away at any moment but she just became more and more intense. We somehow ended up on my bed and still kissing and touching. Finally her finger pushed up into my pussy. She fingered me as if she had done it to another woman before. I softly kissed her firm round plump 38C mounds. She had my juice running down her knuckle as she frigged me. I slipped two fingers in between her neatly folded smooth pussy lips and gave her rigid clit a tickle. She gasped "Oh shit Karen". I kept pressure on her button as she gyrated her round hips. It only took a minute before she gave me a big hug and trembled in my arms. I kissed her behind the ear. She tried to moan but didn't have enough breath. We didn't have much time to relax and enjoy each other because we knew Jim was coming home any minute. I think that's what added to the excitement. Knowing we had a forbidden quickie. The same scenario has played out for the following few days. We enjoy about five hours of fingering and other acts unmentionable here. I'm gonna hate to see her leave in a month.
- age 32, Karen (female)

Yesterday, my friend Amy came over for a sleepover. She got to my house at about 7pm. We headed up straight to my bedroom and started to paint eachother's nails. After a while my mom came to my room to tell us she was going shopping with my dad for awhile so we'd be home alone. We were gossiping about people at our school and eventually we starting talking about sex and who had done oral stuff and who masturbated. Eventually I bolstered up enough courage to ask Amy if she masturbates. "Do you masturbate?" I asked nervously. "No... Well... Yeah... Sometimes. Do you?" I thought for a moment and then said, "Yes." There was an akward pause and then I asked, "How exactly do you do it?" "All I do is rub my clit.. It feels really good" I giggled, "I can help with that" I walked into my parents room and opened a drawer while Amy looked on with curiosity. I pulled out a medium sized purple vibrator from underneath my moms clothes. "When I'm horny and home alone, I pull this out and use it on my clit, it feels amazing!" Amy's eyes were huge, and I knew exactly what she was thinking. We walked back to my room and without a word, we both stripped down to our bra and panties. She is a B36, and my boobs are more filled out, C36. We're both skinny and medium height. We got on my bed and she laid down. I smiled and said "Tell me how this feels". I put the ribbed edges on the vibrator on her pink panties right where her clit is. Almost immediately she let out a loud sigh. It made me so horny that my panties were completely soaked. I pulled off her panties and spread her shaved pussy lips and rubbed the vibrator up and down her clit. She moaned so loudly I thought the neighbors might hear! As she got closer to her orgasm she started breathing heavier and heavier. All of a sudden, it happened. She yelled, "OH MY FUCKING GOD THIS FEELS SOOOOO GOOD OH MY GOD OH MY GOD OH MY? AHHH..." My panties were dripping, and she obviously saw and pushed me down on the bed and grabbed the vibrator. She took off my wet panties and circled my pussy hole with the tip of the vibrator. I begged her to relieve me and put it on my clit, but instead she licked the vibrator and slowly insterted it into my pussy. Once it was in she turned up the intensity and pushed it upwards to hit my g-spot. I cannot even begin to describe how amazing it felt. With her other hand she rubbed my clit with her thumb and occationally licked it. I quickly orgasmed, "OH MY GOD!! AMY, FUCK ME HARDER!!!! OH MY GOD!!!" I could feel my pussy clenching around the vibrator, it was the best feeling ever!
- age 14 at the time, Gabbi (female)

I have a beach house that we were starting to open for the season. It needed, you know, the normal things to get it started. I called my nephew who was willing to help me. Tim was down the next day. Getting everything done in two days gave us time to enjoy the beach. Not being with a man in some time, I started to get some thoughts about Tim and I, maybe taking the edge off. I was not sure how he would feel about it. So I started to leave things around. I would leave my panties on the floor next to the shower, maybe a bra on top of the hamper in plain sight. Starting to tease him a bit. Just so you understand I am a large woman. Not what you would call sexy. He did take the bait. I kept an eye on this for a day or two. I know he was jerking off in my panties, because I could see a trace of his cum left in them. The next morning we were down in the kitchen making breakfast. I came down with a nightgown and nothing under it. I know he could see through it as I passed by the window with the sun coming through. I was keeping this kind of thing going on till dinner, when I went to the guest room where he was staying. I just came out and asked him if he masturbates, and if so could I join him? He did not seem surprised because of all the hints I was leaving him. He told me that would be great. We were only wearing bathing suits so we were undressed quickly. He started jerking off in front of me. I could not believe what we were doing. Then I started to finger myself. He asked if I would take over jerking him off. I did and he came right away. Then he did me. I told him I have not been with a man in almost a year. He said sit back Aunt Gail. Let me take care of this. My pussy at this point was so wet. I could hear the juices when he inserted his finger inside. Keeping his word I came like never before. Sitting back after it was all done telling him again how great it was. He said he felt great and never thought I would be interested in this kind of thing. We have been together for the rest of his stay. Masturbating every day for the next two weeks. He was only to stay a week. I wonder what caused him to stay an extra week! We don't see each other as often as we would like but we do get together from time to time.
- age , Larry

Emily is the star of the family. She developed younger than I did. Got her periods younger than I did, and while I am stuck with a miserable little "a" cup, she is well on the way to a "c". Boys flock round her, but while she has dated, she didn't stick with anyone for long. She also used to steal my stuff. I guess I overcompensated because I would always buy really sexy underwear that I knew mom was not happy about ME wearing, let alone my kid sister. Emily did it quite openly and left my room like a bomb site! So, this particular afternoon. I had a day off and had decided to go to the beach but the weather turned grim so I went home. I almost fell over Emily's coat, which she had just shucked off and left on the floor right by the door. I saw the trail of discarded clothes on the stairs and figured she got caught in the downpour too. I walked up the stairs and sure enough my bedroom door was open. I looked in and there was Emily. She was standing, buck naked in my room, a hand between her legs and my used panties clamped to her face. I nearly passed out! Emily opened her eyes and dropped the panties. She ran across the room and threw herself into my arms and sobbed her little heart out. Amid the tears she said that she had no interest in boys and could never "come out" because she hung with a bitchy set of girls who would make her life hell at school. The only relief she had was my panties. I held her and then moved my hands over her body to her butt and then I moved one to her breast. We kissed and I turned her round with her back to me and whispered "One time and one time only" I slipped my hand between her legs and masturbated her to a huge, shuddering orgasm. I was excited myself I have to admit. I felt a mixture of fear, nerves, eroticism, excitement all the whole nine yards. After Emily came I held her until the aftershocks subsided then I patted her on the butt and told her to go take a shower. Alone in my room, I looked at my fingers, covered with my sister's pussy juices. On an impulse I put them to my mouth and tasted her. It was all I needed to make me slip my hand up my own skirt and masturbate. I have never masturbated standing up before and the cum was a WHOLE different experience. I actually peed into my panties. So, Emily hasnt said a word about it since, but she is treating me with a lot more respect. It seems she understood when I said "One time, and one time only." The thing is, I am not at all sure I meant it.
- age 17 at the tome, Jessica (female)

My son had just reached his twenties when he started dating Amy, who was in her last year as a teenager. For several months they would see each other a couple of times a week and go out somewhere, but as the colder weather began to come around they would spend the evening in his bedroom. Amy was a petite girl with short dark hair. She could easily pass for someone several years younger. It was a Saturday morning, my son was at football practice and my wife had gone into town for the day, which pretty much meant I had several hours to myself. I was about to check my emails on the family PC when I noticed a USB memory stick in the port on the front of the computer tower. Figuring it belonged to my wife as she often worked from home, I clicked to open it just to make sure it was hers, and found three movies files. This didn't look like something she would have so I clicked to start the first one. It opened up with a girl with her back to the camera, leaning on a chair, dressed in what could only be described as a school outfit. White shirt, dark blue short pleated skirt, white knee socks and black pumps. Some background music began to play and she began gyrating around, still with her back to the camera. Occasionally she would bend over and show her little white panties. This continued for couple of minutes and I could feel my cock thickening, until she turned to face the camera. It was Amy, my son's girlfriend! It was then I realised the background was my son's bedroom. Amy continued gyrating around like some stripper in a bar, feeling her little breasts through her shirt and running her finger up and down her panty-clad pussy. She slowly undid several buttons on her shirt revealing her little B-cup titties. Her nipples were rock hard as she teased and pinched them. My cock was rock hard by now, and with a quick glance around I dropped my pants and freed it of it's confines. I started stroking my cock, not realising my luck that my son's teenage girlfriend was slowly stripping off. Her skirt came off leaving her in shirt, panties and socks, quickly followed by her shirt. Her lithe little body got closer to the camera whereupon she turned her back to it and slowly peeled her panties off. Her little pussy was framed beautifully between the top of her legs and my cock was now dribbling pre-cum. She slowly turned to face the camera and stepped back to sit in the chair. She opened her legs to reveal her bald, little pussy. She began to ride her finger up and down her wet slit, occasionally pushing the finger inside her. Her frigging became more frantic as she played to the camera. My hand was now a blur as my cock was ready to burst. Amy was now plunging two fingers into her pussy as my cock released several ropes of cum across my groin and lower stomach. She moaned loudly as I was cumming, almost in unison with me. The movie file stopped there, as I began to clean myself up. I quickly grabbed a spare USB memory of my own, copied the files for my own use, and shutdown the PC. When my son returned at lunchtime, he went straight into the study before going to his room to change. It was then I noticed the USB stick had been removed! I still had another couple of movie files to watch though!
- age , anon

I had gone to the Urologist because I felt a cyst on one of my balls so the doctor told me it was very common but to make sure he would send me out for a Sonogram. I made the appointment and I was nervous about the results if I may have had Cancer. I was not in the right frame of mind and hadn't beat off in weeks and had no desire to so because I was scared to. I got called into the room and the lady introduced herself as Natalie and said she would be providing my test today. I told her I was nervous and she said its ok she has done these sonograms before. I realized she was about 10 years older than me maybe 40 years old. She reminded me of an 80's metal chick. She looked so familiar but I couldn't place her face. She told me to undress to my boxers and t-shirt and to lay on the table on my back. She said what I want you to do is to pull your boxers down a bit and take your penis and pull it up to your belly and leave your testicles out. My balls were so nervous they were hiding in my stomach. I said I am nervous she's like I can tell and we had a laugh for a second. She said relax it will take about 15 minutes and it will all be over soon. Natalie said this may be warm as she put the jelly on my balls and used this machine that has a ball on it. She began to move the ball around massaging my balls with the machine. I could feel my balls descend from the heat. She said you doing ok you don't appear nervous anymore? I'm ok now and she said yes you are and she looked at me like she liked what she saw. She said exactly where do you feel the cyst and I showed her on the bottom left. She had my balls in one hand and I thought it was me but she began to massage them. She said I have to squeeze these a bit so I can get a more accurate reading. Every once in a while she would hit the lower part of my dick with the device and it felt so good. She went back to my balls what seemed like forever and all of a sudden I got the orgasm tingle like I may be starting my orgasm so I said STOP! She said did I hurt you what's wrong? I caught my breath and said I don't know how to say this so I am just going to say it. I almost had an orgasm. I said I am sorry but I haven't had one in a long time and you got me all worked up!. She started to laugh a little and said we still have like 10 minutes to go. She got some paper towels and told me to put it under the xray mat laying over my penis and said if it happens it happens we can't stop the test any longer. She said I still have to do the area below your testicles a bit so I am going to need you to put your left knee up. She starting rubbing the under part my balls between my balls and ass. She said are you doing ok? She said I normally wouldn't be talking to you like this but I have to know you said you haven't had an orgasm in a long time how long has it been? I said about two weeks I don't have a girlfriend but I usually like to cum once a day. She said there is nothing wrong with that. She said we have about five more minutes and she seemed to be massaging me again with my balls in her hand and she was taking her left thumb and was rubbing the lower part of my dick that was exposed. I got the tingle again and said I think I am going to cum. She put down the device and right under my balls I guess where the prostate gland is she started to press down with both of her thumbs and push up to my balls very quickly. I started to cum and I must have came for over 30 seconds and had over 10 strong contractions. She started laughing and said how do you feel now? I said that was the best orgasm I ever had in my life. She said she never seen any man ever come as hard as me. She lifted up the xray guard mat and picked up the paper towel it was drenched in my cum. My dick was still as hard as a board and it shot straight up. She said that was a huge load and threw the paper towel in the basket. I said I have a lot more in there. I said you know the funny thing is I think I can cum again. She said really? I said I am so fucking horny right now you have no idea. Natalie said wait a second and went to make sure the door was locked. She said sit back and relax and got some gel and squirted it on my dick, mixed it with my cum and took off her gloves and started working my dick with both of her hands twisting as she was going up and down. She started whispering to me you like me rubbing your dick oh yea I know you like it. Look in my eyes when I am talking to you. She would rub the head of my dick with her palm a few times and with her other hand she was rubbing my balls and massaging my under carriage again. I said I am going to cum again and she went back to twisting her hands on my dick and again I shot a load it went straight up in the air like two feet and landed on my stomach stream after stream I finally stopped coming which seemed like forever but she kept stroking the head of my dick and it was so sensitive. I started to squirm and she said she wanted to get it all out and she took her palm and rubbed very hard on the head of my dick I was twitching all over. She said look who has a sensitive dick now you think you can cum again? I begged her to stop and she did finally. I was so out of breath and I just layed there spent. She said you better clean up. Can I return the favor? and she said the only thing I want you to do is watch me. She lifted up her skirt and pulled her panties to the side. I could tell she shaved and her clit was also pierced so I knew right right away she was into having orgasms. She tore into her pussy in circular motions and in about a minute she let out a little yelp and started her orgasm she was was whispering FUCK O FUCK Oh Yea Im cumming I'm Cumming and she slid two fingers in her pussy and then started on her clit again. Her legs buckled from standing and her thighs were shaking. I was in shock and wanted her so bad. She slapped her clit a few times moved her panties back in place and pulled down her skirt. I said that may have been the hottest thing that has ever happened to me. Natalie looked at me very serious and said we have to keep this very quiet because I can lose my job. I said I wouldn't say a word to anyone I promise. She said you don't remember me do you? I said you know me? She's like we don't know each other but we met like 10 years ago at a wedding you were dating my cousin Jill. She was right you do have a nice dick and smiled took her clip board and told me to get dressed and she would see me at the front desk. In shock I was getting dressed going over everything that just had happened. Were her intentions all along to get me off? I wandered in a daze up to the desk she said if you have any questions you can give me a call at this number and handed me her card. I called her that night on her personal cell number and she said she knew it was me from my name and age and address when she saw it in the computer and she made sure I got to see her. She said when we do a testicle exam we don't normally do what I was doing to you today but I hope you enjoyed it. My cousin Jill said you had a big dick and loved to stroke it all the time in front of her and you loved that she liked to finger herself to you beating off. She told me a ton of your stories that made me wet. I never thought I would get the chance again so I took matters into my own hands. Turns out me and Natalie went out a few times and had great sexual chemistry but she ended up moving out of state because she lost her job because of medical cuts. We speak on the phone and have phone sex here and there. I plan on visiting her sometime next month and I can't wait for our next encounter.
- age 35, Patrick

This happened about three years ago now. I had started dating a girl (whom I am still with actually). At the time I was 27, she was 18. So there's a bit of an age difference, but nothing too bad. Anyway, we were very much sexually attracted to each other. One morning we were laying in bed together and we started talking about masturbation. Now I'm not prudish by any stretch but I never really spoke to any of my girlfriends about that. It was always private. She was curious about how often I did it, how I went about it, and if I cummed a lot from it. The more we talked about it the more turned on I was becoming. Finally she asks "Can I watch you?" Of course I said yes, after all we had been naked together plenty of times so it wasn't like it was a new thing. Still though, having never masturbated with an audience I was a touch nervous. I pulled down my boxers to reveal my already rock hard cock. I began stroking it... she never took her eyes off it. I did it slowly at first then gradually sped up a bit. Precum was oozing out of my tip and down my shaft, it made for an excellent lube. Meanwhile, with her eyes still fixed on my bulging cock, I could see her rubbing herself from under the blanket. I could hear the wet smacking sound as she went to town on herself while I continued to pleasure myself. Suddenly she bucked a bit and let out a very satisfied moan, all the while still focused on my jerking. I felt myself getting ready to go over the edge. "I'm gonna cum", I moaned. I was just about to when she surprised the hell out of me. Just as I was about to spurt she grabbed my cock and took the head and pointed it between her breasts, I let out a very loud moan as I shot what had to be the biggest load of my life onto my girlfriend's chest. Even more to my surprise when she looked up at me she smiled saying "I love cum!" She asked me how I liked being watched. I smiled and told her I love it. To this day she'll still ask me to put on a show for her. Sometimes she lets me finish on her, sometimes in other places.
- age 30, Nieds

When I was 14 my family moved to a new state. I was pretty upset until I saw our new next door neighbor! He was really hot and I was excited to get my flirt on. He was the same age as me and we we got to talking. My family was out for the night and so were his! He invited me over and we sat on the couch and talked. One thing lead to another and we started talking about sex, he said that he's been with a couple of girls and I said I've never done anything but kiss a boy. He offered to show me what his dick looked like, I giggled but agreed. He pulled it out of his pants and began to stroke it first really slowly then faster and harder. He soon began to breathe heavy and moan then at last he came everywhere. This really turned me on and I could feel myself get wet. He asked me to do it for him. I agreed and undressed. I spread my legs wide and stroked my clit. It felt so good with him watching. I began to moan and out of nowhere he began to finger me. His hand was warm and soft, after a little bit of direction he got the hang of it and gave me the best orgasm of my life. About a month later we started going out but that's a whole different story!
- age , anon (female)

Most nights if I wake up and can't fall back asleep, I like to masturbate. But now since the weather is getting warmer, I like to do it outside. I make sure that everyone else is asleep, strip naked and quietly go out into the back yard with my vibrator. The cool, wet grass is both tingly and soothing under my bare feet and it makes my nipples hard. I lay down and instantly I get goosebumps that make me shiver and giggle. Before I get started I roll around, getting the wetness all over my body, then I turn on my vibe and touch it to my stiff clit. I gasp at the sensations and then slowly slide it into my dripping vagina. Sometimes I push it in all the way and just let it go, tugging at the grass with my fingers and toes. When I start to feel my pussy throb, I roll onto my belly and hump at the ground, letting the vibe slip in and out. I do this until my orgasm is about to hit, then I jump onto my knees and thrust the vibe in and out, which gives me a fantastic cum. After I'm satisfied, I quietly sneak back into the house, dry off in the laundry room and slip back into bed, naked and cozy with a smile.
- age , anon (female)

My son is moving into a new apartment, so we have been helping him out by moving in his furniture and getting the place ready for him to stay there. One day when he was at work, I told him I would go over and clean. It started out innocent enough with me vacuuming the carpets and washing windows, but something got me into the mood and I felt myself getting wet. Even after wiping myself off it was still coming, so I knew I had to masturbate. I slipped off my sandals and jeans, let my panties drop to the floor then sat down on the couch. When I started rubbing my clit, I came almost instantly, leaving me shaking and shivering sitting there. I wasn't even close to being satisfied, so I got completely naked, laid back on the couch, put a foot up on the back and tore into my gushing hole. I masturbated and masturbated until my body couldn't take any more, then finally got myself dressed, but stuffing my panties into my pants pocket. The tight denim rubbing against my vagina made me have to cum again when I went home and took a shower. It has been a couple weeks, but my son still has no clue that his naked mother had four beautiful orgasms right there on his couch.
- age , anon (female)

Most nights if I wake up and can't fall back asleep, I like to masturbate. But now since the weather is getting warmer, I like to do it outside. I make sure that everyone else is asleep, strip naked and quietly go out into the back yard with my vibrator. The cool, wet grass is both tingly and soothing under my bare feet and it makes my nipples hard. I lay down and instantly I get goosebumps that make me shiver and giggle. Before I get started I roll around, getting the wetness all over my body, then I turn on my vibe and touch it to my stiff clit. I gasp at the sensations and then slowly slide it into my dripping vagina. Sometimes I push it in all the way and just let it go, tugging at the grass with my fingers and toes. When I start to feel my pussy throb, I roll onto my belly and hump at the ground, letting the vibe slip in and out. I do this until my orgasm is about to hit, then I jump onto my knees and thrust the vibe in and out, which gives me a fantastic cum. After I'm satisfied, I quietly sneak back into the house, dry off in the laundry room and slip back into bed, naked and cozy with a smile.
- age , anon (female)

After reading many of these stories I realize how lucky I have been all of my life regarding jacking-off with other guys. I have a twin brother, John, and we have shared a room and bed all of our lives. Our Baptist dad sat us down before we had our first wet dream and told us about sex. Dad also told us about the pleasure of jacking-off and that he knew we would jack-off, and he wanted us to do it and enjoy it rather than feel guilty about it. Dad told us that we would probably start jacking-off after we had our first wet dreams. Dad was almost right. Our cousin Joe was over for the weekend, he was six months younger than John and I. We were all skinny dipping in the backyard pool, something that we did all the time. Joe placed his arms on the side of the pool and leaned back ? he was totally erect. This was not anything unusual, the three of us had been skinny dipping together all of our lives. I pushed out of the water beside Joe and John did the same thing. We were all three on the side, feet in the water leaning back with rock hard dicks. Joe then started to jack-off, not fast just a very intentional stroke. John and I started playing with our own dicks in the same manner. It was fun, but you need to understand at this time John nor I had ever jacked-off and neither of us had had a wet dream. As far as John and I knew is that we were playing with our hard dicks, not understanding where this would lead. After about an hour of intense horseplay John, Joe and I grabbed our towels and wrapped up and headed to John and I's bedroom. On our side of the house there are two bedrooms connected by a bathroom. One of the bedrooms has a king size bed and the other bedroom has twin beds. Mom and dad allowed John and I to make our decision about sharing a room or having our own room. We always shared the king size bed ? for as along as I can remember John and I have slept naked ? dad sleeps naked. When we got to the room the towels went over chairs and Joe sat on the bed and leaned back, once again with a rock hard dick. John sat on one side of Joe and I sat on the other. Joe stared jacking-off with a good hardy quick stroke, John and I joined right in. In a few minutes John and I started to get that wonderful feeling that goes with an orgasm. John and I had our first orgasms at the same time, I guess a twin thing ? our first wads all over our stomachs. A few seconds later Joe shot a wad all over his stomach. We repeated the action about thirty minutes later and after that we all fell asleep. My first time to jack-off was with my brother and cousin. Dad told John and I that we would enjoy jacking-off, he was right. Without a second thought when we woke up the next morning the first thing we did was jack-off. Joe spent weekends at our house or we were at this house all of our lives, that weekend Joe was our jack-off teacher. Joe had joined us in that king size bed all of our lives ? we always slept naked. After high school all three of us went to different universities, me to Baylor, John to UT and Joe to SMU. John, Joe and I still sleep in that king size bed naked when we are home from college on the weekend. It is still fun to lay back and jack-off together. We love jacking-off together ? sharing being totally masculine together. We are all twenty now, we are all great looking straight guys who are virgins. Jacking-off is our way of to remain virgins. Keeping our hands to ourselves is the way we remain straight. Just like every other sexually healthy guy I had one burning question when I left for Baylor ? how was I going to jack-off. Dad told John and I that it would work out. Well, it worked out just fine and quicker than I could ever imagine. I intentionally decided to take a roommate that I did not know. I got to school in the afternoon finding that my roommate had his stuff on the bed on the right side of the room. I put my stuff in my closet and left the room until after dinner. When I got back to the room my roommate was on his bed in a pair of shorts. We introduced ourselves. His name is Matthew and he is a missionary's kid from Southeast Asia. Matthew is 6 ft 4 in. and he is built like Michangelo's David ? if a guy can be beautiful, Matthew is beautiful ? blond, tan and a perfect body. I am also a hunk, black hair with dark blue eyes and because of the private pool in our backyard I have a perfect all over tan ? I think that my dick is tanned. My body is without blemish. I am 6 ft 2 in. I stepped out of my flip flops and put my shirt over a chair by my bed. Now Matthew and I are both wearing nothing but shorts. We talked until past mid-night and I am thinking all of the time ? how in the hell am I going to jack-off with a missionary's kid as a roommate. I said at the beginning of my story that I am the luckiest guy in the world regarding jacking-off and other guys. Matthew got off of his bed and went over to this closet, slipped out of his shorts and tossed them in the bottom of the open closet; he then took off his bikini briefs and threw them on his bed. He grabbed a towel and stepped into the bathroom and took a shower. While Matthew was in the shower I stripped naked and got under my sheet. I was glad to see that Matthew was a bikini brief guy rather than a boxer guy ? boxers to me are so overrated. I like wild colored tight bikinis myself. Matthew returned to the room, toweled off, turned off the light and laid down on his bed naked. I was liking my new roommate more all of the time. The room was not dark because of outside lighting. Matthew began to play with his dick and then he stopped and said to me, "Luke, I jack-off every night before I go to sleep and sometimes I jack-off in the morning if I don't have to be in a hurry. Is that OK with you?" In answer I kicked back my sheet reveling my naked body and started jacking-off. Matthew and I have shared a room for two years now and we have jacked-off every night. Matthew is also a devoted Christian who uses jacking-off as his sex act prior to marriage ? two confirmed virgins in the same room ? what are the odds. Matthew keeps his hands to himself and I keep my hands to myself. We both like jacking-off and once again we are sharing total masculinity. Man enough to be virgins by choice, believe we both have offers. This past summer I was going on a mission trip to South America. I am a Spanish minor and I joined the mission trip to work building an orphanage and to become fluent in Spanish. I went to pickup my roommate for the summer on the way to DFW. My summer roommate is planning on being a missionary when he gets out of college. Baylor is a pretty big campus and I had never met Dustin and once again I had my ever current question ? how was I going to jack-off all summer with a roommate that was going to be a missionary. I got to Dustin's grandparents house earlier than I really planned. I had talked to Dustin on the phone and told him I would be there as soon as I got checked out of the dorm. I figured I would get to his house around eleven and I actually go there just before nine. Dustin told me to come to the side of the house and come in the side gate. Dustin and his brother were living in the guest house in the back of the house. I looked into the backyard and there was a naked guy on a float in the pool. He was playing with his dick, he was not really jacking-off he was just playing with his dick. I knocked on the gate and the guy on the float yelled, "come on in." He added, "You must be here to pickup Dustin, I am Austin and you must be Luke." We talked for a few minutes and I sat in a chair by the pool. Austin was not bothered one bit by we being there seeing him naked. I also noticed there was a small basket on the table ? it contained: baby oil, sun tan oil, KY jelly, hand lotion and a roll of toilet paper ? all of the makings of a good jack-off stash. I then asked about Dustin to which Austin responded, "He is in there, pointing to an open patio door of the guest hours, either still asleep or in there jacking-off, laughing." Austin told me to go on in and wake him up and tell him to get his lazy ass out of bed. I went through the open door and found of large room with one king size bed. The day was warm and Dustin was fast asleep uncovered, on his back, butt naked and hard as a rock. The first time I saw my summer roommate he was naked and hard. I said, "Hey dude." Dustin half-asleep reached down and tugged on his dick, you know that thing we all do when it is hard. Dustin then looked up at me and said, "Hey guy, you must be Luke." Dustin swung his legs off of the bed, making his hardon a little less obvious. He remarked that I was early and that it would take him a little while to get ready. This time I decided that I would be the one that was a little more aggressive on the subject of jacking-off. I told Dustin that I guessed that I would go out by the pool and use some of his and Austin's jack-off supplies. Dustin laughed and said, "Be my guest ? I have a hardon that I need to work on myself." He stood and began to tug on his dick without any embarrassment at all. He then said, We have a lot of time before we need to be at the airport you want to go for a swim?" I indicated that that would be great. Dustin sporting has hardon led me to the door and I stepped out of the guest house, went over by a chair and took off my t-shirt, shorts and flip flops. I don't' normally wear any underwear under shorts during the summer, I was commando that day. Of course I was now hard, as we all know Dustin was hard and Austin was hard. We all swam for about an hour and then we all got out and laid on the loungers by the pool, Dustin offered the basket of goodies, I took the sun tan oil and lubed up as had Dustin and Austin. My question about how I was going to jack-off during the summer was answered. Dustin and I jacked-off that first day and we jacked-off everyday of the summer. He had a great summer. Dustin likes to jack-off as much as I do. We shared our thoughts about why we wanted to marry as virgins, how much enjoyed having dicks and how we looked forward to our wedding nights. We had a good summer, getting to know each other and sharing how much God means in our lives. Horny guys created by God, hands to ourselves, celebrating our masculinity.
- age 20, Luke

I masturbate frequently. I love to finger myself and I love the feeling of my clit when it's rubbed just right. The other day I was walking home and I was going through the local elementary schools field and all of a sudden I started to feel horny. Now it was late enough that no one was there so I decided that I couldn't wait to get home so I laid down, took off my pants and thong and then slowly started to rub my clit. I was really wet when I started, but I let myself get even wetter almost teasing myself before I plunged my middle and index finger deep into myself, wriggling around in there looking for my g spot. When I found it I went crazy and came. I squirted for the first time. I did it a few more times before I left, it was great. If you ever get the chance to masturbate outdoors do it.
- age , Aly (female)

I've always been attracted to my wife's younger sister, and over the years we've both taken the odd opportunity to show off for each other. Usually this took the form of a quick flash or peek, but on a couple of occasions, it had been a longer, more lingering display, one about which neither of us said a word, though we both knew exactly what was going on. Over the years our opportunities for this fun kind of play had decreased, in part because we both had families. Even though my sister-in-law, whose name is Alana, had gotten a little heavy while having kids, she didn't stop from being very sexy to me. Alana was staying at our place while she was in town for a conference. My wife is a pretty heavy sleeper and hates to get up in the morning unless she absolutely has to. I, on the other hand, am an early riser, and love to take a dip in the private hot tub out back in the early morning hours while she sleeps. I also take the opportunity to just be naked. Growing up, the people in my family were all nudists at heart, and though we didn't typically go around the house naked, it was very common for us to walk from shower to room in the buff, and when we went swimming out back, we were always naked. Onto the very true story. The sun was just coming up and it was already nice and warm outside. I'd just gotten in from a quick soak out back and was making coffee, towel wrapped around my waist and nothing else. It was marginally modest, though I still felt overdressed. Alana, who'd been changing in the guest room came out into the cozy and open kitchen/dining area and said good morning. She had, she told me, another 45 minutes or so before she had to leave for the conference, which was great by me. I enjoyed her company. While I scurried about the kitchen cleaning up some and preparing the coffee, it occurred to me to ask Alana if she were comfortable with my state of dress. As I went about my work, I made an effort to nearly lose my towel a couple of times and to let it fall off completely one other time, giving Alana a quick view of my butt. I'm in very good shape for my age, and I thought she might enjoy a quick glimpse. I know I did, and the effect it had on me was very real. I was feeling a little shaky and I'd gotten pretty hard. Now, I didn't really think she was uncomfortable at this point, but I thought I'd steer the conversation in the direction of my being dressed . . . or not . . and she willingly jumped in. She said in the best passively interested way that she didn't care. In fact, she added, she didn't really care if I wore the towel at all. So I asked her, point blank, if she were serious, if she really wouldn't mind if I just got rid of the towel, as, I pointed out, that was how I normally went about the kitchen in the early am anyway. She again repeated, fully aware of my condition, that she didn't care. She left the room briefly to get some papers she'd left in the guest bedroom, and by the time she returned, I'd left the brightly colored towel draped on the back of the chair next to hers, and I popped around the corner myself so I was out of her line of sight when she came back into the room. Acting as though nothing were the matter, I re-emerged, pouring my long-awaited cup of coffee and continuing our conversation from moments before. Only now I was totally nude in front of my sister-in-law, who was not only fully dressed but dressed in business casual wear. I approached her, offered her a cup of coffee, which she declined, and continued to chat standing in front of her, no more than three feet away. She was good. She acted as though nothing had happened at all, though her eye did drop on several times to take a lingering look at my cock. As we talked, I got even harder, and I also had a plan. I turned the conversation to the subject of the weather, how hot it had been lately and how dry that had made my skin, pointing out how important it was to put lotion on in the morning with weather like this. I left the room and returned moments later, a big pump bottle of lotion in hand, stood in front of Alana, who was still seated at the table going over some papers, and proceeded to begin to apply the lotion. At first I did my arms and shoulders, but then I moved to my chest and then my legs. She was doing everything in her power not to stare, but it was a losing battle as I started to work my way up my legs and toward my groin. I lathered on the lotion, putting a good deal of it on my thighs. Then I put some, a quick application, right on my cock, and then rubbed it in a little, watching to see what Alana's reaction would be. She stayed cool, pretending to still be caught up in her paperwork. As she didn't object, I continued, squeezing a big handful of lotion into my palm and then rubbing it into my by-now rock hard cock. I wanted to push the question, so I asked Alana if she were okay with this. "It's fine with me," she said. "I don't have to leave for about 20 minutes still." With permission now, I went for it, openly jacking my thick seven-inch cock no more than a foot away from my fully dressed sister-in-law. I was getting shaky, so I grabbed the chair, pulled it out from the table and positioned it facing Alana no more than a foot away. I proceeded to go to town, trying to keep my groaning to a minimum while still being slightly out of control. I'd wanted to do this, for her or for any woman, for a long time, and now I finally had my chance. I felt my cum rising and my moans indicated at much. She glanced away from her work right at me and focused on my cock. I came, shooting a big thick stream high up into the air, landing on my thigh, and then three or four smaller streams that dribbled back down onto my hand. I got up, went to the bathroom to grab some tissues to clean up, and by then Alana was heading out. I thanked her, and she just responded that she had the time so it was no big deal. I know it was though. And she made a point of letting me know when her next conference was and asking if it would be okay if she stayed with us again when she was in town. It would be more than okay.
- age , David

I have been a fan of a smooth body for years now, getting my back, butt, and between the cheeks done. Not all that hairy to start with, just like the feeling. I started a new job recently, so decided to look for a new place to go. The old salon was getting careless and not doing that great a job. Finding one that will do men can be a challenge, but I did find one about 10 minutes away. An attractive asian woman showed me to the room, asked me to take off my clothes and lay face-down on the table. When she returned she looked over the work to be done, starting with my back and working her way down. She was doing a great job, much less pain than others and seemed really nice. Very business-like thus far. When it came time to do between my cheeks she said, "OK, please get doggie-style for me." This is common, making getting where she needs to be easy. I got on my hands and knees, lowering myself onto my arms. She went about her business doing a great job. Given the tender nature of the area, she applied some aloe-based gel to soothe and cool my skin. It felt really nice and I felt my cock start to grow. I'm sure this was nothing new to her. She continued to apply the gel, paying special attention to my ass. I moaned just a bit to see what she would do. She began circling her finger around my ass and then took her other hand and stroked my balls. By now my cock was rock hard with a bit of precum oozing out. She stopped and said she wanted to do a better job between my ass and balls, that if I turned over she would have better access. I flipped onto my back. She put my legs on her shoulders and then reached beween my legs gently moving my balls out of her way. She did her final waxing steps, which included part of my balls, and then started applying more gel. Precum was flowing now and I knew I needed to cum. She moved to my side which allowed me to slip a hand under her skirt. A thong covered a damp, smooth pussy. She continued to rub gel around my ass and balls, so I pulled my legs up to give her better access. With my legs in the air she gently slid her finger deep in my ass. I had one hand between her legs and started stroking my cock with the other. "Jerk it for me", she said. "Shoot it for me." As if on command, I shot 3-4 ribbons of cum onto my chest. My ass was contracting tightly around her finger as I experienced a wonderful orgasm. As it slowed she slid her finger out of my ass and proceeded to rub my cum all over my stomach. When done she ran her fingers between her legs and then licked them clean. She left, returning with warm towels to clean me up. She gently wiped my cock and balls clean, turned me over to do my ass. Needless to say I am looking foward to my next trip.
- age , anon

I have a daughter who is sixteen her name is Kathy. One day I was putting her laundry away when I found her camera in her dresser it looked like she was hiding it for some reason. So I got curious and turned it on and she has a lot of naked pictures of herself. I was shocked when I saw the pics she shot of herself. She was bending over touching her pussy, I just could not believe it. But that was not all there was a recording she did as well. I wasn't sure if I should watch it but I did anyway. She is slowly taking off her clothes and she is pinching her nipples then she starts to rub her pussy. As I'm watching her I got horny and I started to finger myself. I licked my fingers and I jammed them in my pussy. So there I am masturbating to a video that my daughter made. I'm rubbing my pussy fast and I hear my daughter moaning as she orgasms. I cum right after she does and at this point I start to shake a little because it's been a long time since I had an orgasm that great. After I finished I put the camera back and left her room. I feel real guilty for what I did. I haven't told her that I saw her pics and video. I don't know if I should, I don't think I can even tell my husband what I saw and did. I hope people who read my story don't think I'm a sick person for what I did.
- age 37, Tracy (female)

My name is Stefie. I'm 24 and I have a younger brother who is 19. While my brother Mike was away in college he got injured doing some weightlifting. A set of weights fell on his arms breaking both of his forearms. This happened last September and he had casts on his arms until about a week after Christmas. He suffered a little nerve damage so he had a little trouble using his hands. He had to quit college since he was hurt. It was far away so he moved back home with mom and dad. I decided to give up my apartment and move home too because our parents both had jobs that required them to go on business trips. Mike's girlfriend from college stayed with us during Christmas break but had to go back when school started up again. What I'm writing about now happened last week. Mom & Dad were gone on a business trip to New York so it was just me and Mike. I was making my bed when Mike came into my room to talk to me. We were having a good chat (we always got along real good). I finished making my bed and said that I needed to get dressed. Mike said "I'll go in the other room." I told him "I don't care if you stay. We used to see each other nude when we were kids." I took my shirt off and Mike looked right at my boobs. I laughed and said "I know my boobs are small. Most guys like big ones." Mike told me he preferred small tits. I finished getting undressed and put my dirty clothes in my hamper. I put on clean clothes. As I finished I noticed that Mike had a good-sized erection. I said "You better take care of it." He laughed and went to his room. After I ate breakfast I went to see if Mike was ok since he didn't come down to eat breakfast. I got to his room and saw that he was on his bed nude. He was crying hard. He told me he couldn't get his hand to grip his cock good enough to jerk off. He said that wasn't a problem when his girlfriend was here because she took care of it. Without saying anything I took off my shirt and my 36B bra so his cock could get even harder. I grabbed his cock and stroked it like my old boyfriend taught me. While I jerked him he reached up and cupped my left boob with his hand. It only took a minute for him to shoot his cum all over. Some of it even got on me. Mike asked if he could do anything to thank me. I thought about it and had an idea. I took off my shorts and thong. I told Mike to rub my pussy. Since the nerve damage in his arms weren't too bad he was able to give me a great orgasm. We fell asleep for a couple hours. I plan on helping him out as long as he needs me to.
- age 24, Stefie J. (female)

My boyfriend of four years and I have been in a long distance relationship for one and a half of the years that we have been together because of a scholarship I received to a school far from home. It's challenging and sexually frustrating to hear his voice everyday and not be able to satisfy one another's physical needs. We have mutually masturbated a number of times on webcam, and I can't even explain how down right erotic it is to watch him pump his cock to the sight of my inflamed pussy. I guess what I find the most arousing is the fact that until recently he could not cum by himself for reasons he described as "thinking too much." This story is one of the hottest things that he and I have shared together: Do you know those days where you wake up aching inside from the sheer amount of lusty pressure you're feeling? The muscles of your stomach are tight with the need to contract and release and all day long you find yourself adjusting in your seat just to feel the slick friction of your labia's rubbing together over your clit? That was me on this day; I just kept trying to make it through my classes so I could go back to my dorm room and slide my vibrator deep inside of me over and over and over until my legs twitched like crazy. It felt like forever, but finally I headed home. As soon as I got in the door of my room and had it shut behind me I was reaching for my vib and lube; I was practically drooling in anticipation. I have no idea why, but I have always had a lingerie addiction, and I feel sexy wearing it even when I am alone (my orgasms are so much stronger if I feel like I look super sexy). I slid a black lacy little number over my head and luxuriated in the tantalizing feel of the material as it brushed my nipples and down my painfully sensitive skin. I began to touch myself lightly, making circles around my clit, and pressing more firmly as the sensations heightened. I'm the type of girl who loves my orgasms to be almost painful in their intensity and so I'll let the pressure build, and then recover, and build, and recover, until I'm almost crying with need to let go. Just before I decided that I was ready to explode, my phone rang loudly and I almost fell off the bed in surprise. When I saw that it was my boyfriend on the line I picked up and told him every little thing that I was doing to myself. Everything that I was feeling I pretended that he was responsible for, and he told me then to my slight surprise that he was touching himself. Now, like I said, he had never been able to climax without someone else, so I always felt sort of guilty for building up the blue in his balls with my descriptions, but his sultry way with words always overcame my guilt. He could make me almost believe that he was there teasing me in just the way that I need to feel magnificent. I described my negligee to him, and how it felt nest to my heated skin, and how much I wished he could feel my desire for him. I found myself on the brink of the mind, where you've lost track of everything but that primal feeling of animal instinct, and I told him almost breathlessly that he should imagine me, just as I was feeling him. We came together, me biting my lip, and him groaning lightly into the phone receiver. My boy, who had not been able to before then, came with me. If you've every climaxed with someone you care about you know how wonderful and close it makes you feel, and as far away as we are from each other it is always such a great feeling. I won't lie though, it also made me feel good to know that I made him do something that no girl had managed to do before me.
- age 23, anon (female)

I am always horny. I begin with my very sensitive breasts. Kneading them while rolling my nipples sends a charge to my cunt. I keep that up until I feel I can no longer stand not to move my hands to my throbbing mound. I fantasize about tribbing with a woman, rubbing my flattened hand over the seat of Venus. She responds by causing my pussy to become wetter that she already is. I keep this up, restraining myself until I must go to the next level. I rarely have fantasies about sex with men but I love my 9 1/2 vibrating cock. I lick and suck it just like I would if it were attached to a man. Then I lick the suction cup and stick it to the outside of my bathtub. Flat on my back I throw my legs over the tub's edge and slowly push the cock into my eagerly waiting cunt. I spread my legs as wide as they will go, turn up the vibe and start thrusting my hips and grinding. I wish there was some way I could adequately communicate how GOOD this feels. Now I am fucking a slow grind, rubbing my clit and talking dirty to myself just as I would to a lover. I prolong this state of orgasmic bliss for at least an hour. When I ready for the next level, I reach for the magic wand, the woman's best friend. Still grinding and thrusting my hips on the cock, I cover the head of the wand with a lubricated condom and turn it on low. When I press it just above my clit I almost pass out. I continue thrusting, grinding and hitting my clit... edging until I MUST cum. I switch the wand to high. The orgasm is huge and puts me into writhing, screaming ectasy. Writing this has had a powerful effect... my pussy is waiting. God, sex is great!
- age , anon (female)

Over the weekend, I was supposed to meet two of my friends for a hike. The trail was a couple of hours from my house so I got up early. When I got up, I couldn't help but notice the erection between my legs. I figured, as with most mornings, it would disappear after I relieved myself and took a shower. As I flushed, it was still there, but not as hard as before. I expected the shower to do the rest. The water felt great as I stood there letting it run over my body. As I turned to get the soap, the spray of water hit my cock. It felt surprisingly good. I stood there a moment, enjoying the sensation. I lathered up the soap and began to wash. When I got to my cock, my soapy hands slid along the shaft and around my balls. Again, a nice sensation that brought my penis to attention. As I washed my legs and feet, my penis rubbed against my body. Wow, for some reason I was getting harder and it was feeling great. I continued to touch myself and realized it wouldn't take long to make myself cum. I really needed to hit the road, but this little self indulgence wouldn't take long. So I applied more soap and quickly attacked my erection. It wasn't long before my cum was circling down the drain at my feet. I quickly got dressed and packed some shorts and a sweatshirt for the drive home. (I didn't want to drive a couple hours back home in dirty sweaty clothes) It was early in the morning and I was about half way to the trail when I got a call. One of the guys said he couldn't make it because of a sick kid that kept him up all night. He also told me our other hiking partner backed out too. We laughed and joked that with his new girlfriend, we probably wouldn't see much of him for a while. Still, I was more than half way there by now and decided to press on. I was looking forward to the hike, even if I had to go it alone. The trail I was heading to was isolated and to get there, you really had to want to get there. It was in the middle of nowhere. The thought popped into my mind that I would truly be alone, and I could probably hike it nude. I pulled off to top off the tank. I decided to do it now, rather than wait for the return trip. If I did get to hike nude, I would probably want to drive home nude, and would hate getting dressed just for a few minutes to get gas. As I was standing at the pump, I started hoping that would be the case. I went into the store to pay, wash my hands and get some coffee. By the time I was back in my car, my cock was showing signs it liked the idea too. There was nothing on the radio, so I turned it off. I let my mind wander and my hands picked up on the idea. The radio may be turned off, but I was getting turned on. First I unbuckled and then unzipped my pants. My cock struggled to find open air as I gently touched myself. I put the car in cruise control as I unfastened the seat belt. I arched my back and managed to slide my pants to the floor. I buckled up again and resumed touching myself. I didn't set out to give myself another orgasm. It just felt good. But soon good turned to great and great to intense. I couldn't believe I was so horny! I had jacked off in the car before and had a roll of paper towels ready. Having cum once already that morning, I didn't expect much semen. I totally focused my attention on my shaft, ignoring my balls. (I really couldn't adequately get to them anyway.) The faster I stroked, the harder my feet pressed against the floor and the gas pedal. I was now way past the speed limit and didn't want to get a ticket. So, I turned on the speed control to keep the car at the proper speed, while my hand switched into overdrive. And it was long before I coated the nest of paper towels with my sticky goodness. I had arrived at the trail to find I was indeed alone and would be. There was a sign blocking the road saying the trail was closed and would reopen next month after some repairs. There was room to one side to drive around, so I did. But first pulled up my pants incase there were any park officials working up ahead. I found there were not. Not a soul was around and no equipment or signs that there would be any work going on. I felt a rush of excitement. I figured if anyone did drive to the trail, they would probably obey the sign and leave. The parking lot was about a quarter mile from the sign and no one could see my car. At the trailhead I found another sign stating the repairs on the trail would start next week. I stripped off my clothes. The cool air felt good against my skin. I decided to hike the trail without a safety net. I grabbed my fanny pack, but left my clothes in the car. Moments later I was hiking, free as a bird knowing I could spend a couple hours on the trail with no fear of being caught. I enjoyed every bit of it. The sun and wind on my skin was refreshing. I could feel my batteries recharging. But the thought of hiking nude heightened the experience and it was really exciting. In fact, my batteries weren't the only thing recharging. I still had my hiking shoes on and came to a stretch of the trail covered with pine needles. I decided to hike this stretch totally nude and removed my shoes. I carried them along and then came to a grass field. I loved feeling the earth through my feet and decided to leave the shoes on a rock and continue on. The excitement and pleasure of hiking nude was also intensifying between my legs. The more relaxed the rest of me became, the more excited my cock was. I couldn't help but to occasionally touch it and my balls. I usually don't take a hiking stick with me, but I was quickly developing one between my legs. Soon, my dick was stiff like a divining rod seeking water. Only this rod wanted something else. I slowly began giving in to the impulse I was feeling. It wasn't long before I was stroking in time with my steps. I reached an overlook on the trail and decided to celebrate my good fortune. Totally nude and turned on in nature, I worked to increase the excitement that was building deep inside of me. My sweat providing a lubricant that allowed my hand to glide up and down. Soon I lost myself in the pleasure of the moment. Ignoring the beauty before me I closed my eyes and absorbed the wonderful feeling within. I wanted this moment to last. I would throttle up, and back down. But my cock refused to relax. I don't know if it's possible, but it seemed to be getting bigger than ever before. This added to my pleasure, which was now rippling through my body. The time had come for me to cum. I no longer had control and eagerly stroked faster and faster until I exploded, my cock spewing semen like a popped champagne bottle. I was surprised at the amount. (stunned actually) But didn't give it much thought because of the intense orgasms coursing through my body. It was by far the best of the day. I lay there in the sun, spent, and could feel the last trickle of cum flowing down my leg. I hiked on a bit further before turning back. I was really rejuvinated now. Passing the scene of my latest self pleasuring, I couldn't help but get turned on a bit. I wonder how many others had treated themselves to the same reward at that spot that I had just done. I picked up my boots and didn't put them back on until the trail turned rocky towards the bottom near the parking lot. At the trailhead, I traded my boots for flip flops and did some exploring. There were camp sites I had never seen and a picnic area. I tend to get excited when I'm nude in an area where the public is always clothed. As I grabbed an old towel from the trunk to sit on, I couldn't help but feel a twinge of excitement as I drove off, still nude. I hit the highway, glad I had gassed up already. I nude and happy and didn't want to change either one. As I drove, I replayed the day in my head. Three orgasms! And where did all that semen come from? I was wondering what I had dreamed or what I had eaten the night before that caused all of that. The more I thought about it, I started getting turned on again. Round four? I couldn't leave myself alone. It was too much fun. My cock slowly sprang back to life as I massaged it, gently touched it. After the day I had, I expected I would have no trouble edging all the way back home. While my dick was ready for action, surely my body could produce no more fluid. I spread my legs and included my balls this time, as I touched myself behind the wheel. I managed to make myself rock hard, the other cars on the road oblivious to what I was doing behind the wheel. My sunglasses helping to hide any hint of pleasure that was creeping across my face. Touching, caressing, stroking. I changed my approach to keep my cock occupied. This time I used the cruise control from the start, not wanting to call attention to my nudity and now my masturbation. Up and down, slowly the length of my shaft. Touching and tickling the tip. Fingering my balls. I was in pleasure as I sped down the highway. As I entertained myself, a familiar feeling stirred inside of me. I loved that feeling. I didn't give it a second thought and wondered if I could make it home without cumming again. I so wanted the pleasure to last. I tried to keep it under control, but as I edged, I couldn't help but increase the pressure and the speed. I was rewarded with every pulse of my cock sending mini waves of excitment through my body. Oh wow, I couldn't stop. My hands and fingers knew what to do, where to touch to bring my to the edge. My brain would try to slow them down. I loved touching myself. The thought of another explosive orgasm driving me on. My cock was again swollen and ready. My fingers played along the skin, well skilled in knowing exactly what I liked, knowing exactly how to drain every ounce of pleasure from my cock and then bring even more. For the fourth time that day, I reached the point of no return. I reached for the paper towels to catch my release, but knocked them on the floor beside me. The towels were wedged on the other side of a cooler beyond my reach. There was no time left, it was too late for a plan B. My body was speeding toward orgasm like a runaway train. I tilted the seat back just as my cock exploded. My body was awash in ecstasy, wave after wave of pleasure spashing over my body from head to toe. My cock was pumping cum. The first blast hit my chest, it's pungent odor filling my nose. With each wave of pleasure it released more. I was in heaven. Could this be a multiple orgasm? I seemed to have hit the jackpot. My cock seemed to shoot more with each stroke of my hand. Absorbed in pleasure on the inside, covered with my own juice on the outside. I was an orgasmic mess. Still relishing the pleasure, I could feel my cum across my chest, stomach and on my right hand. I couldn't drive home one handed and began the cleanup. I licked the pool of cum from my hand. Salty, yet sweet. Even as I licked my fingers, I could feel the cum running down my body. My fingers catching the larger loads and bringing them to my mouth. The silky, sticky milk my body produced dancing on my tongue. I have sampled myself before. This was nothing new to me. But there was so much and I was still very much turned on. I found I could drive home with one hand. The other playing with the sticky ooze on my skin and slowly feeding it to my mouth. I was spent now. But I couldn't help but wonder if the day that started with fun in the shower, would also end that way.
- age , Maxxx

Elizabeth, a girl of 18, recently went to College. Her family have saved incredibly hard to enable her to go to university and have made huge sacrifices. When they said they couldn't afford a PC for her, I built her one. Not the absolute highest spec in the world, but far from the worst. So, Elizabeth came home for the Christmas holidays, bringing her PC with her. She asked me to make some changes to it which didn't take too long. Of course I knew I should not have looked too far into the hard drive, but, well, I did. Looking through her document archive I came across a diary. In it, I read the sexual emergence of a young girl. While away, it seems, young Elizabeth has discovered masturbation. As it said in her diary..."I would never have dared do this at home." But it was her photo folder that yielded the biggest surprises. Elizabeth had a folder marked "PVT" It was also password protected, but there are ways around that. In fact, I didn't need anything hi-tech. I just took a lucky guess and I was in. In that folder were lots of pictures of her. She had taken them in front of a mirror, or with the camera on a table. Elizabeth in her underwear, Elizabeth naked, even Elizabeth in sexual poses. Then I found the video. I saw her set up the camera and go to her bed. A little fiddling around with the focal length and then she was kneeling on the bed talking to the camera. "I am horny. I am wet. I have been wet all day and I need a fucking good cum. In fact, I need fucking." She stopped talking and slipped her hand into her bra before taking it off and holding her still very small tits. Then her hand went into her knickers. "I want to be wet. I want to be dirty. Ohhh I feel so fucking sexy!" She spread her legs."Look. Look how wet my cunt is. My knickers look like I have been a naughty girl and peed myself. maybe I will" She moved the camera round slightly and squatted on her floor over a towel. She leaned back and I saw a little trickle of pee as she wet her knickers. Then, she lay back on her bed and reached down to her tights. It was so fucking sexy to watch her rip them. It looked like self-rape if there is such a thing! Either way, she ripped the crotch and pulled her knickers to one side. What followed was the most glorious show of a young girl masturbating. Young Elizabeth, it seems, can squirt too. At first I thought she was peeing as she came, but the liquid didn't look like water, it seemed more viscous. Sometimes she rubbed her clit, sometimes, she pushed a finger inside herself. (VERY gently it seemed to me that she was finding the small hole in her hymen). The other video there was Elizabeth getting what can only be described as "fucked senseless" AND by a middle aged man. It gave me some great jacking material, but I also decided I would tell her what I had seen. I was expecting her to be really angry with me but instead, she listened to what I had seen and smiled. To cut a long story short, I ended up masturbating her to a series of good orgasms before she jacked me off. I would never, and I mean NEVER have thought this "good little Catholic Girl" would EVER in a million years, do anything like this. I pictured her as the typical virgin, seeing a cock for the first time on her wedding night. Still, college broadens the mind, eh?
- age 35, Allan

While we were in college, my boyfriend and I got an apartment together. The bigger the apartment, the cheaper it was per bedroom, so a friend of his moved in with us into a two bedroom. I will call him Steve. My boyfriend was kind of controlling, he did not like how well Steve and I got along. My boyfriend worked a lot, so Steve and I spent a lot of time just hanging around talking. Sometimes our conversations would stray to talk about sex. Steve had a girlfriend, but their relationship was long distance. One day I was overly tired and decided to skip my morning class. I got up to get a drink when I heard some noise coming from Steve's room. It sounded familiar, but I thought there was no way he was doing what I thought he was doing. His door was halfway open. Maybe he didn't realize I had stayed home. I froze in place, barely daring to breathe because I did not want him to realize I was there. If he knew I was there, he might stop. Now the reason I was overly tired, was because I had a very sexually frustrating night with my boyfriend. It was just one of those nights that no matter what he did to me, it just didn't get me off. So I eventually faked an orgasm so he would quit trying and I could get to sleep. The problem with that was, I was still turned on enough that sleep was a long time coming. So here I am the next morning, my boyfriend is off at work and I am alone with Steve who I believe is in his room jerking off. The image in my head was enough to get me going, but that did not seem like enough. I wanted to see if I could get a peek. Trying to breathe as quietly as possible, I crept along the wall and tried to position myself so that he might not see me. He was not facing the door dead on, so I thought I would be safe. Peeking through the crack, I got a somewhat decent view. Not the best seat in the house, but I could see enough. He was reclining on his bed. He must have jut taken a shower, as he was completely nude and there was a towel just at his feet. Yup. There he was, stroking away. My brain was nagging me to go back to my room. This was private. My pussy was screaming at my brain. It wanted me to stay and watch him finish. I had given hand jobs in the past, but seeing a guy do it himself, especially when he was so lost in the moment, not even realizing I was there was a HUGE turn on. I figured I would just stay there for his climax and hopefully be able to sneak back into my room where I could use what I saw to finish myself off without him being the wiser. I stood watching for what seemed like forever. I was dying to reach down into my pants and get off with him, but could not bring myself to actually do it. Then I attempted to shift on my feet, and my knee hit the wall. Thunk. That was when he looked up and saw me through the opening in the door. CRAP. I turned quickly to head down to my room. I was mortified. I was already halfway down the hall when he called to me. "Wait! I'm sorry! I should have closed my door, but I had no idea you were home." I turned and saw that he had grabbed the towel and covered himself before he came out. I could see he was still in a bit of a state, having not reached his climax. My turn to apologize. "No, no. My bad. I should not have been so nosy. I could have made noise in the kitchen, then you would have known I was home...." I looked at his face and saw that he was studying mine. Apparently he saw where my eyes had been a minute ago. Snagged again. A tense minute passed. I was flustered. I was terrified what he must be thinking of me and my actions. Then he smirked. "Well..." he said, looking down at his erection which was straining against the towel, "...looks like this is not going away on its own. You want to watch while I finish?" My jaw dropped. "Seriously?" "Sure. Why not?" I could think of two of reasons why not, my boyfriend and his girlfriend. I pondered it over in my head. My boyfriend would still be gone for hours. His girlfriend, well... I had never met her. Probably never would. Oh hell. He could see I was reluctant. He smiled and rolled his eyes. "I'll be in there with the door open while you decide." I stood in the hallway for a few minutes arguing with myself. Then I bit my lip and with my heart pounding like mad in my ears, I walked to his doorway. I stood watching for a few minutes while he stroked. He had lubed up, I was guessing with his own saliva, as there were no bottles or tubes around. He went nice and slow, presumably for my benefit, as his pace was quicker before he discovered he was being watched. He was also breathing much heavier now, which I again assumed was part of the show. It was a good show. I could feel my accumulated wetness as I shifted from one foot to the other, and I also felt some slight spasms as my clitoris was trying to get my attention. I started feeling a bit woozy, so I decided to be a little daring and I kneeled down at the foot of his bed. I sat back on my legs and got a closer view. My head was now only about two feet away from his engorged member, and as I had positioned myself between his feet, I could see his facial expressions as well. THIS, was the best seat in the house. I was amazed that he could be okay with this. The idea of performing like this for someone scared the hell out of me. He needed more lubrication, but due to his heavy breathing, his mouth was dry. "I can help with that..." I heard my mouth say before my brain could stop it. I was practically drooling, so I had more than enough. The thought of spitting on my hand seemed completely tactless, but I leaned forward and lowered my mouth above his cock and spat. I grabbed him and rubbed my saliva around and just underneath his cock head. He sighed heavily, punctuated with a soft moan, and for a split second I panicked. Surprisingly, it wasn't guilt. I was terrified that he would come right then and there. He took in a deep breath, and then ever so slowly, I jacked him, leaving as much saliva as I could on his cock. I leaned back and smiled at him. He closed his eyes for a moment, and when he opened them, he watched as I licked both my palms and grabbed on with both hands. My left hand was stroking the shaft while my right concentrated on the head. I did not have a bra on, and working with my hands in this position made my DDD tits jiggle as I stroked. My pajama shirt had a V neck, so there was also plenty of cleavage showing. I could see him staring at it, taking it all in. It added to his excitement, but also my own. It only took few minutes before he began breathing heavily again. He warned me that he was close. He then let out a deep guttural moan, and streams of warm semen landed on my hands and forearms. While he was recovering, I began to feel a little guilty, but more than that, I was uncomfortable from being so aroused without release. He handed me his damp bath towel and I cleaned myself up. He hinted that one day he would like to get a show as well. With my voice shaking, I told him I thought that was all I could handle for one day. I quickly headed off to my room and flopped on the bed. I shoved my right hand into my pajama pants, and the other arm covered my face. I could still smell his semen on my forearm. Oh god. I barely even touched myself when I had a HUGE orgasm. I tried to be quiet, but the walls were thin, and it was really difficult. I am pretty sure he heard me, but at the moment there was really nothing I could do about that. Besides, he said he wanted a show. It was the best I could do for him on that day.
- age 37, 42G (female)

My sister and I are identical twins. I'm Hannah, and she's Hayley. We are best friends. Years ago I had just learned about masturbation from one of my guy friends. After I learned about masturbation, I couldn't stop thinking about it. I had no time alone. Finally, one weekend my parents left my sister and I alone. All I could think about was telling her about it, and possibly trying it out. "Hayley, come here" I said, one Friday night. We had just watched a movie, with some male nudity in it, and I knew that I was excited, and assumed she was too. "What?" she asked, annoyed. "Come into the bathroom" I said. She came in, and I told her to sit down. "Pull off your panties" I said. She was shocked. "No!" she said. "just do it, I'm going to show you something. Finally, I convinced her to pull her panties down. She shaved her pussy smooth, just like I did. She was already a little wet. "what are you going to do?" she asked, interested. "One of the guys told me about this" I said. I dipped a finger into her pussy, and started going in and out. She was tight, and I didn't want to hurt her. "What the hell!" she screamed, but then I got to her clitoris. "OOOOHHHHH" she moaned, enjoying herself. "Doesn't that feel good?" I asked, stopping. "Keep going, don't stop." She was groping at her nipples. Within a couple of minutes, she came for the first time, wriggling and moaning in our bathroom. "Ok, now do me!" I said, excited. "Ok, follow me." She led me to our room, and laid me down. she had stripped totally, and told me to. I took off everything, and got ready. She started by putting her index finger in my very wet pussy, and used her thumb to get to my clit. "Oh god, I didn't know this was so goood!" I moaned. She was pumping in and out, but only up to her second knuckle. After just a minute, I came, and it was huge. Afterwards, I couldn't stand my knees were shaking so bad. That was a few years ago. Now, every night, before bed, we still masturbate together. It's always great, and I'm hoping the guy who told me will be able to join us someday.
- age 14 then, Hannah (female)

My body is better than average due to a lot of exercise, my balls are clean shaven and pubic hair kept trimmed very short. I discovered early on that my cock generates a lot of interest with women or men as it is on the thick side and pretty long at nearly eight inches, and circumcised. I was in the hotel sauna which had two rows of seats facing each other with a walkway in between. The sauna was fairly full, the men were mostly in towels except there was a Japanese guy about 25 sitting facing me nude, he had a big pubic hair bush and a large cock and big balls hanging down, clearly showing off.. I took my towel off and leaned back but he paid no attention.... My cock was swelling up so I covered up and soon there were only two of us left in the sauna. The other guy was about 45 and sitting across from me, he asked if I minded that he remove his towel and I said please go ahead I prefer it that way too, much more comfortable! When he removed his towel, I saw he had an erection and I commented that he looked great and he had a nice firm penis, the ladies must like it! He asked me why I had my towel on and I said it was because I was also hard and facing the glass door! I asked if I could sit next to him, he said yes. So, flirting I stood up, turned around with my ass facing the door, and pretended to fumble with my towel, I was so horny that my cock was solid hard pointing up!! I turned to face him and his eyes were riveted on my erect cock and I climbed down the three steps of the benches and walked over to him, my hard cock swaying with my steps! He commented that it was a great cock and asked if he could touch it! I said okay but watch the door! He felt my balls with one hand and gripped my cock very hard stroking it and playing with it. I nearly came right there! I grabbed his cock and it was uncircumcised and average and I enjoyed masturbating him a bit ... I asked him to visit my room and he said be right up... When he arrived I stood behind the door in only my jeans, he sat on the edge of the bed and I stripped..he took his clothes off and said he was nervous ..first time with a man! I said look, we are both horny let's just masturbate each other it will feel great. He agreed I told him to stand up and close his eyes, I placed my hard cock against his and stroked them together...to my surprise in a few seconds he grunted and all this cum oozed out of his cock all over my hand and cock.. He was really nervous and wanted to leave and I said just a second, watch me cum, I stroked my cock again and again and I came in spurts all over the carpet...he smiled and got dressed.....!
- age 41, Yes

Some years ago, when I was thirteen, I had heard some of the older girls at school talking about masturbation but didn't really know all the details but I had leaned a lot the past few months. I guess I developed pretty early. Well, anyway I decided to find out what all this talk was about several months ago. One night after I went to bed and my parents were in bed I pulled my panties down and my shirt up over my breasts. I started playing with my titties and pinching my nipples. It hurt in a sort of good way and I began to feel this tingling sensation between my legs. I then started playing with my pussy. I even stuck one of my fingers up inside me. It felt good. I had no idea what a clit was at that time but while I was rubbing around my pussy I hit this one spot and I almost jumped off the bed. Boy did it feel good when I touched that spot. So I started rubbing that particular spot and it began to feel better and better. This little thing started to get hard as I rubbed it and stuck out more than usual. It didn't take long until I felt this funny feeling inside me and OMG it was so wonderful. I didn't know what was happening to me but I knew I liked it. Pretty soon it hit me and I almost came off the bed. The feeling was like something I had never felt before and I could not lie still. I didn't think it was possible to feel so wonderful. My hips were bouncing off the bed and I had to bite my lip to keep from screaming out. It lasted a few seconds and then it was gone. But I knew I wanted to feel that again. I was rubbing that spot again when all of a sudden I felt all this fluid coming out of my hole. I had gotten my period, or so I thought. I got out of bed and went quietly to my bathroom to get a pad to hold the blood. To my surprise there was no blood but there sure was a lot of clear slick stuff. I figured, "Oh well". It must have been caused by my making myself feel so good. So I went back to bed and started rubbing myself in that same spot again. In less than a minute it hit me again. The feeling was just as good but it didn't last as long. I made myself feel good a total of five times that night before I went to sleep. Thank goodness it was a Friday night because I slept like a baby and didn't wake up until almost noon the next day. My Mom asked me if I slept good and I told her better than I ever had. That was all I could think of that entire day. I could hardly wait until I went to bed that Saturday night so I could make myself feel good again. And I did. That night and the next and the next and the next. In fact I have done it every night since I first learned how. Then one day I typed in masturbation and just happened to find this site. I spent hours reading stories and they are absolutely wonderful. I also learned a lot of things. At least I knew what my clit was and what it is to cum. I suppose it is natural for all girls to get wet between their legs when they are hot. Sometimes I was sitting in a boring class at school and started thinking about playing with my pussy and I got so wet that I messed up my panties. But that was O.K. It just made it better when I got home and played with myself. When I came there were globs of clear slick juice that came out of my pussy. It could get pretty messy if I was not prepared for it. Like now, if I am sitting in my chair at my computer chatting with someone about sex or reading the stories on Solo Touch, if I don't put something under me, my pussy will get the chair soaked. Back then, I finally got up enough nerve to talk to one of my girlfriends about it. She told me that she had started doing the same thing. That Friday night she spent the night with me and we experimented some together. I had tried looking at myself with a mirror but it was much more fun getting down and looking at her. She then explored my bottom. We were in bed, side by side, that night and I said I wondered what it would be like to do each other. So we tried it. I rubbed her clit with my fingers while she rubbed mine. I think it feels even better when someone else does it to you. We were frigging each other with our fingers like two little sluts. And enjoying every minute of it. That Saturday night we spent the night at her house. Her parents went out leaving us alone for a good part of the night. Kim showed me some things she had found in her parents room. There was a book telling all about sex. We also found some sex videos. They were instructional type videos showing couples doing things in different positions. Then the crowning jewel?a dildo that belonged to her mom. It was a big rubber man cock, much too large to fit me. We used to spend the night at either my house or hers as often as our parents would let us. My friend did not get as near as wet as I did. Her pussy got wet alright just like mine when we were playing with ourselves, but when we cummed mine just ran out all over the place. It came out of my pussy in globs, hers didn't. I do plan to keep masturbating as much as I can. I don't see why it is hurting anything and it feels so good. I love going naked around the house every chance I have. It makes me feel so sexy and it also makes my pussy tingle. I usually end up playing with my pussy and cumming all over myself. My girlfriend from years ago is really close and we do almost everything together. We have learned to rub our pussies together and make ourselves cum. Kim loves for me to juice all over her pussy. We haven't tried oral because we think that would be too much. Anyway, I hope you enjoyed reading about me.
- age , Debbie (female)

I didn't like my baby brother at all. There was two years difference between us and for the most part we kept away from each other. By the time I hit puberty he was nothing more than an annoying little shit. My dad thought he was the greatest thing in the world, but had little time for me, which, I guess, made me hate Stevey all the more. Dad didn't work, but mom held two jobs down. So into puberty I went and out the other side. By the time I was 15 I was pretty much developed and masturbating a lot, and I mean a LOT. I think I compensated for being left out so much at home. I used to jill off at least once a day, but often two or three times. Stevey suddenly started to disrespect my privacy. He would walk into my room without knocking, or I would find him in there. He would also take stuff that was mine like my MP3 player and when I got it back, he had wiped it. Generally, he was a little shit. I don't think I actually realised at the time that he too was starting into puberty. That is, until one evening. Dad finally got off his ass and got a job and he and mom had gone out to dinner. I finished my homework and cleaned up the kitchen. (No WAY was Stevey going to help!) I walked upstairs and into my room. There I stopped in my tracks. Stevey was standing in my room, his cock in his hand and my panties in the other. In that moment I knew what towering range meant. I flew at him and starting beating the crap out of him, and calling him all the names in the world. I knocked him down, even though he was bigger than me and I was punching and slapping every inch I could get at. I didn't realise that I had straddled him, OR that his boner was pressing between my legs. That's when it happened. Suddenly, all the anger and all the hate I felt seemed to evaporate into lust. I was suddenly aware of his shaft and my panties (and clit) rubbing it. I started grinding, pressing down really hard on it. Suddenly I felt myself cumming and it was fucking HUGE. I really creamed up and it just kept coming. Looking down, I could see the head of his cock slipping forward and his pre-cum was staining my panties which made me cum even more. I must have had three consecutive orgasms. Stevey by this time wasn't far off either. I reached down. I won't say what I did, but I saw the moment Stevey came. His eyes popped WIDE open and I felt him convulsing. Later, in bed I thought about what I had done and had to jill off again. Since then, Stevey became totally wonderful. Kind, thoughtful, respectful and now, years later, we are good friends. We also still fool around a little from time to time. Incest.. well yeah.. DUH. It happened. Do I regret it? Not a damn bit.
- age 22, Emily (female)

I have started reading many of the posts here, after I was showed one that pertained to something I was very familiar with. I always see the occasional post about some guy or another that visited a "massage parlor" and getting serviced by some Asian or oriental woman. So after reading some of the more silly ones, I decided to give you the other side so to speak. First we are/were not all little fragile, soft spoken, shy, introverted, broken "engrishy" speaking, sluts that many would make us out to be. After marrying, I completed my degree in the US. Many of us started in Asian countries and then found jobs in the US or other western countries doing something that comes pretty natural; making a man feel good. Next there is the male fixation on "cock" size. This is incredible for many of you, especially on this site. For the adult male you are doing your next generation no service by making them all believe that they need to have an "eight and a half inch" cock to be of any value to women. The average cock size is just that an average. The average is not an "eight and a half inch" cock. The average size of all the men I had seen ran between four and a half and six and a half inches. The penis or cock size less than and longer than this range, are both very unusual for the most part. I have seen hundreds of penis/cocks, soft, flaccid, erect, what have you. The difference between most is fractions of inches. It is unnoticeable in most cases unless you stood a really "hung" guy next to a more modest guy. If you stood either next to an "average" cock the difference between them is irrelevant from my point. Race is just a very minor difference, with Asian guys being a little smaller than Caucasians, and Caucasians being slightly smaller than Black men as a whole. I have seen bigger sizes in both the Caucasian and Black men, with bigger Asian guys falling closer to the average size of both the other races. The majority of smaller cocks I saw did belong to Asian men. The majority of bigger cocks I saw belong to Black men. I had seen perhaps less than 10 guys with cocks longer than approximately eight inches in length, in the four or five years I worked. The biggest was a black guy who joking around I measured his cock with a tape, he was slightly more than 11 inch (most times I could tell by using my hands how big they were). While his size was amazing, his erection was not very rigid. Also the size of the guy's overall body can add to perception of his cock size. An example is my husband he is a shorter guy but his cock looks big, even though he is around 6" erect. If he was taller he would appear much more modest. From my point I have had sex with the extremes of both ends, and found that all could be satisfying if the guy knew what he was doing. For most of us working was just that work. There is nothing exciting after you get over the initial period where you become accustomed to seeing men nude. I imagine it is like being a doctor or nurse. We are all human and sometime we all take the second glance. There were guys, including the one I married that I met and dated outside of work. Typically after the guy decided what he wanted (we almost always convinced them to go for the full package), we would bring the guy in and have him strip down. I would usually wear a bikini under a smock or wear shorts. After the guy finished taking off his clothes, I would then get out of my smock and wearing just the bikini or bikini top and shorts I would scrub him down. Usually this was the point to break the ice and let the guy know without words that you were not afraid of his cock. After rinsing him off I would put him in a steamer or straight on the table at his choice. If he went to the steamer I would rinse him down one more time. Starting by laying the guy on his stomach and draping the towel over his butt, I would start to massage the body. There are about four to five points on any persons back and front that generally would stimulate an erection or cause a woman to be aroused. Most guys was on the small of the back, inside upper thigh and the butt. When massaging his butt, I would usually pull off the towel and go high inside his thighs. If his cock was lying flat I would usually check to see if he was getting hard yet. I would very lightly brush his scrotum. I would keep his towel off and tell him to roll over. When he did I would very light brush his cock, when replacing the towel on his front. By the time I usually started hitting the thighs or abdomen; most guys would have an extreme hard-on pushing up the towel. As I finished his abdomen, leaning over and brushing his face with my breast, I would start to massage him through the towel. I would then remove the towel and start to lightly stroke his cock. I would then lean over and ask him for a "tip" and I would make him feel better or finish him. Usually if the guy would tip big I would try to give him a very good experience and get him off twice. If he was just paying, the unspoken norm I would give him one really good orgasm. After the guy paid his "tip" I would lower the lights in the room or cover his eyes with a towel, and start to massage baby or mineral oil on his cock. If the guy tipped well, I would let his hand wander around my ass or if I was horny I would let him finger me (my future husband was the first I let do this). If he was aggressive or acted like a jerk, there was no way he would go beyond touching my leg or back. The hand job itself was usually the easiest part, most times. The best technique I found was to hold the base of the guys cock with one hand, and twist and stroke with the other. If a guys cock had a bend upwards, usually pulling or pointing it downwards added to his pleasure. I usually had to be more careful and use more oil with guys that were cut or circumcised. Also younger guys that were not cut usually had very sensitive glans or cock head. Guys with bigger cocks I would try to use both hands at the same time. When stroking the guys cock, I would always tell them how "big" or "strong" their cocks were. If a guy was smaller I would always say he was so hard or how powerful he was, if a guy was average or bigger I would always compliment his size or thickness. When I would feel the guy beginning to 'tense" I would usually point his cock at his stomach to make cleaning up easy. Some girls I knew used their legs, feet or behind their knee to masturbate the man. If a guy did tip good usually when I was cleaning him up, I would get him hard again for the second orgasm, which they were usually much slower with. If the guy looked like he was taking long, I would sometimes expose my tits or show him my pussy, this would usually put them over the edge. Most times the guy almost could not walk after the second orgasm, he was so relaxed. I hope that everyone has a better understanding of how the process worked, from the other side of the table.
- age 40, SuzyK (female)

So my older brother had a girlfriend called karen. Karen always dressed to kill. Either very short skirts, or trousers that showed off her thong. She rarely wore a bra and always had almost see thru t shirts on. One Saturday afternoon, my parents were out and Chris and Karen were in his room. I guessed they were making out and well, I was bored and feeling more than a little bitchy so I figured I would spoil their fun. (Yeah, I know nasty huh?) So I crept up the stairs and along the corridor. When I got to the door of his room it was obvious that it was about halfway open so I figured they weren't up to anything (damnit). But when I got close enough to see into the room I was WAY wrong. Karen was on his bed on her back and her knickers were pulled to one side. Chris was fucking the hell out of her. I could see his cock slipping in and out of her and I could see how wet and shiny her pussy juices had got it. Karen was moaning and saying all kinds of dirty things to him and finally, as I watched she said "Fuck me. Cream my cunt up." Chris gave one last slam into her and I saw his cock twitching. When he pulled out of her, I saw his cum leaking out of her hole. Then I realised just how wet I was. I scuttled back to my room and locked the door. I yanked off my clothes and I tell you, my own knickers were dark with wetness. I flung myself on my bed, but it wasn't my brothers cock I was thinking of. To my surprise, I was thinking of Karen's pussy. How those sweet little pink lips looked, and how it looked when he creamed in her. I was desperate to lick her! Up to then, I had never had a lesbian thought.. not for a moment. I heard the bathroom door go and the water in the shower start to run so I figured they were washing up together. I darted out of my room, stark naked and into Chris's room. On the floor were Karen's knickers. I picked them up and licked them as I stood there and jilled myself. Ohhh FUCK the orgasm was massive! Bigger than anything EVER. I could smell her on her knickers obviously, but also there was that, I dunno, tangy scent of sperm in the air too. Well, I guess over time it's given me something to think about because I now find myself looking at other girls and women and wondering what it would be like to lick another girl's pussy. Guess I might have to find out!
- age 15 then, Katie (female)

Many years ago I used to go running with a friend at college. We were both quite slim and fit. He would set the pace and I would follow, occasionally I would admire his slim bottom in his running shorts. On one occasion he set a very fast pace on the way back to the residence hall. Back in his room we slumped on his bed enjoying the euphoria one gets after hard physical exercise. I complained that my legs and back were aching after the pounding they had just taken. "I will give you a massage" he said. Before I could politely refuse he went on "take your shirt off and lie face down" I meekly complied. His warm hands slid over my still sweaty skin. His hands moved to my lower back and I felt my aches starting to subside. I felt his hands slip under the waistband of my shorts and he started to rub my bottom. I felt my penis start to stiffen. "I will do your legs now" he announced. I was sorry that his attention to my bottom had stopped, but in a way relieved as I did not wish to cause embarrassment with an erection. His hands started on the back of my thighs, moving right down to my ankles and back up. I felt his hands move up inside the leg of my shorts and again rub my bottom. With each downward stroke, he would trace down my crack and I felt his fingers lightly brushing my balls. My penis continued to stiffen and I felt my foreskin roll back over my now swollen glans. I was very aware of the damp patch now forming on the front of my shorts. "Roll over" he said. I whispered somewhat unconvincingly that he had done more than enough to alleviate my aches. "Nonsense" I need to finish this properly. I rolled over with my eyes clenched tightly shut, only too well aware that my erection must be clearly visible in my shorts. His warm hands started to glide over my chest and I felt my nipples stiffening. As he worked down to my stomach I felt myself flinch involuntarily. He slipped his hands under the waistband of my shorts once again and massaged the tops of my thighs. "I will do your legs" he said. As he shifted position I glanced up and saw his erection tenting in his running shorts, He started on my thighs, rubbing down to my calfs and back up under my shorts to the very top of my thighs. His hands were once again brushing my balls. "I think we need to take these shorts off" he said. He hooked his thumbs under the waistband and with a little help from me pulled my shorts down to my ankles. "Oh you are circumcised" he said. I explained that I was not, but that my foreskin tended to roll back when I was fully stiff I felt his hot breath on my my balls as his hand engulfed my very stiff penis. He started to masturbate me, slowly at first, but slowly picking up the pace. I felt my orgasm starting and started to shudder uncontrollably. I thrust my bottom off the bed as intense feelings flooded through my thighs anus and penis. I started to ejaculate into his hand as he continued to wank me. Finally the feelings subsided and I lay gasping on the bed. He was kneeling over me with a huge grin on his face. I reached out to his erection still encased in his tight running shorts. He pulled his shorts down and his stiff penis stood proudly to attention. His foreskin was partially retracted. I started to gently masturbate him. He rolled on to his back and I straddled him as I continued to slide my hand up and down his shaft. "Go faster" he gasped. With that his penis went rock hard and as he thrust his hips off the bed he stated to ejaculate. As he slowly recovered, we both burst out laughing. "We must do that again" he said. I readily agreed.
- age , Robert

Brianna is younger than me, pretty and very curious! Last year I spent the holidays at her home and as usual, bunk in the back room where I have access to her computer and satelite service. At night I amuse myself with internet porn and late night xxx-rated movies. I usually am wearing only boxers when I jack off and leave the door open so I can see when someone is approaching down the hall. I have always wanted Cynthia to catch me jacking off and perhaps join me as well! One night it seemed as if my wish was about to come true. I was watching a couple on cable mutually masturbating and the sounds must have aroused someone because I heard distinct footsteps creeping down the hall toward the door. But instead of it being Cynthia, it was Brianna! I was really into my jacking off to stop. She told me not to stop. She entered the room, sat next to me and started to pull down her panties exposing her smooth pussy. I asked her to masturbate herself while I did the same. She seemed hypnotized watching me stroke my cock. I got up, removed my boxers and now stood naked if front of her with my boner facing directly at her! I let out a moan and spooged all over her face, belly and smooth pussy. We had a glorious two hour session which we repeated the next night as well. Oh, by the way... Cynthia finally had the courage to walk in on me masturbating one night. But that's another story
- age , Joe

When I was 15 my parents invited some friends over to stay for a few days and they brought their daughter Katherine who was a couple of years younger than me. We had one spare bedroom which the parents took and I was told that as I had a spare bed in my room Katherine would be sharing with me. I wasn't happy but was told I either shared or slept on the couch which didn't exactly appeal to me, so I reluctantly agreed. At least I thought I might get a chance to see her getting undressed as at that time in my life just seeing a girl's knickers was still a thrill to me. When they arrived I found that Katherine was real cute. She had a mass of curly red hair and I could see that under her T shirt she was already wearing a bra, although she didn't look that big in the chest, and her jeans also showed off a nice little round bottom. We got on okay together so I figured the next few days mightn't be as bad as I thought. That night when we went up to bed she disappeared off to the bathroom and came back changed into a large baggy T shirt so I was not going to see her getting undressed after all. We got into our beds and I put out the light and just as I was getting to sleep I heard movement from her bed and then quiet little gasping sounds started. I was about to ask her if she was okay when I realised what she was doing, she was playing with herself in bed and getting herself off. Eventually there was a stifled little moan and then silence. I was lying there with a massive boner from listening to her but had no tissues to hand to do anything about it. At that time I was in the habit of masturbating most nights before I went to sleep but had decided there was no way I could do it with Katherine in the room so wasn't prepared. At last it went down and I went to sleep. The next day I looked at her a bit differently as before I would never have dreamed that she even masturbated never mind doing it while sharing a room with someone else. That night was the same, about five minutes after putting the light out I heard movement and the little noises coming from her bed again. This time I was prepared and as I listened to her masturbate I slowly stroked my own erection and as she gave out her final moan I filled the tissues I had put in the bed with my own ejaculation. The third night I decided I was going to do something if she did it again, and sure enough I once again heard movement and little noises start. I sat up and put the light back on and asked her if she was okay. She just froze in the bed. I could see that she had her legs pulled up under the sheets and her hands appeared to be down there too. She stuttered out that she was fine but I told her I knew what she was doing and it was okay, I liked to do it too before I went to sleep. At first she said she wasn't doing anything but when I told her I knew she was playing with herself she finally admitted to it and then pleaded with me not to tell anyone. She looked really worried and ashamed, so I told her it was no big deal and of course I wouldn't tell anyone. I then asked her if she'd ever seen a boy doing it and she said no. My heart was thumping as I then said to her that she could watch me do it on the condition that I could watch her. I had no idea what her reply would be but after a short while she nodded her head and whispered okay. Boy was I nervous as I got out of bed and told her to do the same. We stood facing one another and I said that we both needed to get naked and I'd go first, I could barely get the words out I was so nervous yet excited at the same time. Again she said okay. My erection was already tenting out the front of my boxers, all I was wearing, and as I slid them down and off it sprang out in full view. Her eyes were wide in amazement as she said she didn't know they were that big. I'm only very average sized but I suppose to a girl seeing her first erection it must have looked quite impressive. I told her it was only like that because I was so excited and that now it was her turn. I could tell she was nervous too but she lifted the T shirt over her head and off, she had nothing on underneath so stood there naked with a nervous little smile on her face. I was shaking with excitement, this was the first naked girl I'd ever seen, whatever her age, and it was something I'd fantasised about for ages. Her breasts were only small, more large swellings really, but the nipples were standing out stiff and erect. As I looked at the top of her legs I saw she had little ginger pubic hairs starting to grow through which I could see the slit of her vagina. I told her she was lovely which seemed to relax her a little. I suggested we get onto my bed facing each other and again I'd go first and show her what I do then it would be her turn. As she sat facing me her legs parted and for the first time I could see her pussy properly, the first one I'd ever seen other than in a magazine, she was noticeably wet down there. My hand went to my erection and I started to stroke myself while I looked at her and I knew I wasn't going to last long. Too quickly I was spurting ropes out into the air, landing on my stomach which made Katherine gasp as I don't think she had any idea that's what happened when boys cum. I cleaned up then said it was her turn. She was a bit embarrassed at first but she parted her legs a bit more and then her hands went to work rubbing and stroking her pussy. I was fascinated as I had no idea what girls did to themselves to get off. She was making those little noises again and her pussy was getting wetter and more open as she played with it. Eventually her body seemed to stiffen as she raised her hips up off the bed and gave out her final little moan. So that's what she did to herself the other nights while I was listening. After she'd recovered we both decided it was time to get to bed and we once again promised not to tell anyone about what we'd done and it would be our own little secret. The next day I could think of little apart from what had happened the night before and was hoping we could do it again although I wasn't sure what Katherine's reaction would be. I needn't have worried, during the afternoon she came up to me and asked if we could "do things" again before going to sleep that night, as if I was about to say no! I couldn't wait to get to bed that evening and as we went upstairs to my room I already had a real boner in my pants. This time we both undressed in the bedroom, neither of us bothering to go to the bathroom to do it in private. Watching her taking her clothes off, seeing her in her underwear, then removing her bra and then taking her knickers off turned me on like mad, so much better than the night before. By the time my boxers came off my erection was pointing out stiff and proud. The feeling this time round was more excitement than nerves for both of us. We got on the bed again and Katherine then asked if she could touch it, my erection. I said yes and her hand came across and grasped my boner, and then to my delight she started to move her hand up and down trying to do what I'd been doing to myself the night before, wow. She was squeezing a bit too tight and jerking a bit too quickly so I took hold of her hand with mine. I think she thought I was trying to stop her but then realised I was going to show her how to hold it and move up and down the way I wanted. She soon picked it up and I lay back and let her jerk me off. It was so different having someone else do it to me, not being in control myself, that I wanted it to last for ever but it was difficult to hold back I was so excited. Eventually I shot out ropes much to Katherine's delight, some of the sperm ran down her hand and she said how warm and sticky it felt. After we cleaned up it was now her turn. She sat back with her legs apart and now I was a bit nervous as I had no idea what to really do to her to get her off. I started stroking her thighs and then touched her pussy, it was warm and already wet on the lips. I started rubbing but not particularly well as, like I'd done with her, she took my hand and showed me where to touch her and how to rub her. She liked being rubbed in little circles on what I now know was her clit or her "little man" as she called it. Eventually I got the hang of it and kept playing with her pussy while she played with her by now erect nipples. And then she stiffened and let out her familiar moan and I felt a gush of wetness from her pussy onto my fingers. I'd managed to bring a girl off for the first time. She stayed two more nights and each night we masturbated each other getting better with every attempt. The last night we both slept naked together in my bed after masturbating. We never tried to have full sex, we were too afraid of the consequences, but feeling her warm soft skin next to mine was the most amazing sensation for a boy who just a few days earlier had never even seen a naked girl. I remember awakening with Katherine's back to me and a stiff boner pressed up against one cheek of her bottom. Very slowly so as not to wake her I moved my hips backwards and forwards causing the foreskin of my penis to pull back and the head to rub against her bottom. It didn't take long before I shot my load not caring about the unavoidable stains that would be on the sheets. I hoped that Katherine and her parents would come to stay again but unfortunately they didn't. I have no idea if most girls were like Katherine at that age or if she was just a bit sexually advanced but those few days were a real education for me. If our parents had any idea of what the two of us were doing together they'd have gone mad but they obviously didn't expect us to get up to such things. I did meet Katherine again about three years later but that's another story.
- age 32, Steve

On the 11th hole at my golf club, there is a set of trees that blocks off a portable washroom. I was out for a round of golf by myself after work. I was working with a new girl who was obviously new to golf course maintenance. She was my age, wearing a short skirt, tight strap-less shirt which, so proudly, showed off her 36C boobs and a pink bra which you could see from behind. With that, she was also wearing a matching set of panties that were unbearably too small to fit comfortably unless you really wanted to get to yourself fast. She continually bent over to pick up loose golf balls and would leave herself completely exposed. I never made a move on her despite my better judgement, *wink wink*. I thought it better see how the next couple of days working with her would be. So, as I was playing my round, I was really thinking over if I had made the right decision to wait or not, when I noticed I was getting very, very, VERY horny. I was nearing the 11th and thought that it would be the best place to take a break and go jerk off in the washroom. It was a really cloudy day and people were expecting it to rain so it was basically empty on the course. As I finished the 11th hole, I put my bag under the little over hang they made to keep golfers dry if a sudden storm meant they needed shelter. I went inside, undid my pants and slid them down, quickly followed by my briefs. My erection sprung forth like a caged lion. I sat down and became engrossed in imagining my new co-worker doing a little strip tease in front of me. (because of the position of the washroom almost no one used it because of the preferred pro shop one, so there was virtually no smell.) I quickly realised however that I was going to need a bit more today. I went out of the small room, still with my cock in my hand and my pants down, grabbed my putter, and went back inside. In no way am I bi, but after many suggestions to try masturbating with something up my ass, I am hooked. I used the longer end of the putter, and washed it off with water and soap from the water fountain and soap dispenser outside. I spit on my hands and combined with my pre-cum, lubed the putter. I sat up a little and slid it right between my butt cheeks, then gently slid the cold metal into my hole, like always, it was electric. I began to stroke myself again, much better. I started off slow, keeping in time with my humping of the putter, but soon got carried away with the humping and not so much the stroking. I loved the feeling of the cold metal in contact with my warm insides. I knew that I was gunna cum even while doing the short staggered strokes of my hand over my dick. I once again imagined my new co-worker stripping down and stroking my cock, moving a dildo from my ass to hers. Almost instantaneous as I was imagining us cumming together, I let off about 4-5 strips of hot white cum that splatterd on the door. I really didn't feel like stopping, so I reapplied the lube to my putter and went a second time. It didn't take much time till I let off another 2-3 splurts on the door. I cleaned myself off using the paper towels in the washroom but left my mess on the door. I walked off without any one noticing I was there and finished up my game. A couple of days later I made my move on the girl, but that's another story.
- age , anon

My ex-girlfriend's little sister, Anne, convinced me to dance at a birthday party for her best last summer. I was kind of nervous, to be honest, about stripping, I was sure I could get through it, and maybe have some fun, too! I did the cop thing, wore a speedo, jock, and g-string. Not sure how far I would go. Before I knew it, I was down to the g-string, the girls stuffing some cash and grabbing a feel. Then I danced over to Anne, she reached to tuck a well folded bill into the pouch, and the next thing I knew, she pulled it totally down to my knees, then ankles. The surprise was the hoots when I go totally naked! I honestly didn't know what to expect. Someone broke out a bottle of baby oil, and I got oiled up by several of the girls, including Anne, who happily rubbed the oil on my balls, cock, and between my legs. Most of the girls took their turn at rubbing oil on my cock and balls?much to my pleasure! What an ego trip! I was complete bald, shaved down there, totally and completely exposed. It was so free! Anne grabbed the oil and my cock, for the finish. I was totally turned on that she was masturbating me in front of everyone! I looked down at her, she looked up and me, and at some point asked, let me know when your going to shoot your load. This was not at all what I expected, but it felt so good, I didn't want, couldn't let her stop. When my impending orgasm was becoming obvious two girls took their shirts off. Then Anne paused the stroking while she quickly pulled hers off, too. Just like her sister, she has really firm, small breasts. Small B-cup breasts and nipples that are hard a lot. Anne stroked me better than her sister, she took me to the edge three or four times, then took me over the edge, aiming the load right on her sexy breasts. She rubbed my cum all over her chest, and tasted a little on one finger. Wow. After this, and some more, too, Anne told me that she and her sister talked a lot about our sex, and she knew about my cock size, that I was completely shaved, everything she wanted for the party. It turns me on that she and her sister were talking about me like that! But even more that a few of the girls where shooting photos or video at the party. Who know where they will show up?!?! I will never know, but will always get turned on thinking about this night!
- age 20, Bob

Recently house-sat for a friend. The place is nice and has a deck that faces east. I love to sit out there and catch the morning sun. I sleep nude and one morning got up, got the paper and made some coffee. It was a nice warm early spring day and I slipped out onto the deck with the paper and coffee, still nude. I was reading the paper and didn't realize it right away, but the neighbors were also getting up and doing some morning yard work. My friend's yard doesn't have a privacy fence. In fact, on one side there's no fence at all. But the deck has lattice work around it to prevent me from totally being seen by the neighbors. While I'm sitting, I'm pretty much covered. But standing would totally expose me to everyone. As I sat there trying to figure out what to do, the thought of being naked before all these people was turning me on. They had no idea. I didn't know any of them, so there was no risk of anyone approaching me. So I sat there enjoying the experience. As I sat there, a neighbor lady called out a hello. She knew I was the house sitter. She said I better put on some sunscreen if I was going to catch some rays. That's when I realized from the top railing of the deck, you could see I wasn't wearing a shirt. It's also when I realized the woman in the next backyard probably had an angle to see that I wasn't wearing anything at all. We chatted for a moment, but I didn't dare move. Actually, that's a bit of a lie. As we talked, I was getting even more turned on. So much so, that I was getting stiff as a board. The warm sun on my body, my naked predicament and the chat with the woman next door teamed up to get me horny. I began touching myself, which intensifed the feeling. I would sit there stroking and touching myself. I would toy with myself, then stop. After the feeling subsided a bit, I would do it again... and again... and again. I didn't start out thinking about cumming on the deck. But the feeling that came over me was something else. The thought of having an orgasm in front of these people was very appealing... whether they could see me or not. I continued touching, teasing and stroking myself. Soon I worked myself into a frenzy. I wasn't about to stop. The woman next door was now on her deck and called out saying I was getting red, maybe I should go in now. Little did she know it had nothing to do with being in the sun and everything to do with the activity between my legs. And red wasn't the only color caused by the flash of excitement over my body. My poor cock, teased and touched unmercilessly was turning purple and begging for release. I was now stroking hard. Every pass of my hand sending a wave of pleasure over my shaft. Each time more intense than the last. Finally, I couldn't hold back. With a final stroke, by orgasm broke free. I body shook as a bolt of pleasure pierced by body. My load shooting before me, landing on the boards. I kept touching myself to keep the feeling as long as possible. I sat there spent, but satisfied. I was now wondering how I was going to get back in the house. Maybe get low and crawl in. Or maybe treat myself again.
- age , Maxxxx

I so often find my warm hands wandering ... where the wet is. My favorite time to release my mind is at dawn, the sun's rays coming through the blinds and making an avant-garde zebra print of my torso. I love glancing down at my chunky tits, striped brown and beige from father sun. One anxious finger traces my pouty bottom lip, dabs inside for saliva and slides down my chin and neck to my cleavage. That anxious finger circles one pinkish-brown bottlecap nipple and areola, then the other. With my other hand, I stroke my fleshy vulva, so cute with its "landing strip." I'd shave off all my pubic hair, but the guys seem to like a little reminder of my curly Afro bush. The more that left hand gets to stroking closer to my clit, the more my other hand squeezes my D-cup tits. My plump, caramel-brown tits that scream, "Play with me, daddy!" Ohhh! If only I were lucky enough to have a private voyeur. He or she could watch. "Don't touch," I'd whisper, my breathing shallow. "Just look ... salivate ... desire me." I'd want different private eyes every morning, waiting, wanting, waxing poetically about my wet place. There in the last dark corner before sunlight blows his or her cover, my voyeur would catch every quiver as I taxy the runway toward climax. My sea-fresh aroma would fill the room from the erotic commotion of blurry digits in pussy foam. My cries as if I'm lost at sea, climbing, climbing, climbing, until I die a little death of ecstasy. Every morning I feel a stirring where the wet is.
- age 45, Chantali Reve (female)

After reading so many of the stories on here I felt like I should post my own and tell some other girls how I dealt with my curiosity and horniness when I was a teen. At 14 years old, I masturbated a lot, basically once a day. I too was so curious to see a real penis and watch a boy masturbate that I couldn't stand it sometimes. After awhile, I started thinking about maybe satisfying my curiosity with my older brother. I really didn't want to get sexually involved with boys at school yet so I decided to come up with a plan to try and see my brother naked. My bro is almost 2 years older than me and we've always been sort of close and we do talk about stuff. We had never talked about anything sexual though. I began thinking about how I could bring all this up and it was really hard to come up with a plan that wasn't really stupid. I mean my bro and I had seen each other in our underwear but that has really been about it for a long time. After a lot of thinking I decided that I was going to have to risk really embarrassing myself and just take the up front approach and see what happened. Don't get me wrong, I was still nervous as hell. One day when he and I were home alone and watching TV I just decided to go for it and see what happened. I asked my bro if we could talk and said I wanted to talk about something sexual and would it be ok? He looked at me kinda weird but said yea ok what's up. Now the tough part, I said I'd been thinking about sex and stuff for a while and have a really really strange idea and am really embarrassed but thought I would bring it up. Would you feel ok talking about sex and masturbating? I said it. I couldn't believe it. The look on his face was like I was from Mars. He just said what do you want to talk about. It was so embarrassing but I just decided to go through with it and tell him the basic truth. I said that I was really curious to see a boy's penis and that I would like to see a boy masturbate. I asked him if he would be at all ok with letting me see him and kind of exploring things together. I thought he was going to drop over. He said, "you want to see me naked and jerking off" ? Are you serious? I said well naked yeah, I guess we could take it slow and see what happens I don't know. He asked if I was going to be naked or what, and I said yeah I definitely would get naked too. He then asked me if I had started masturbating yet or what, and I just admitted that yeah I masturbate and that's basically why I've been thinking about all this and brought it up. I'm told him that I was just so curious and I didn't want to explore things with some idiot from school. I could tell he was blown over. We ended up having a long talk and asked each other a lot of questions. I could tell he was getting curious too. He asked me how much I masturbate and I said I would tell if he told me too, so I said every day basically, and he said the same thing too. All in all we talked a long time and I think it made us both horny. Our parents were out and so we decided to try getting naked and just see what happened. We went up to my room and started taking off our clothes. By the time my bro got to his underwear I could tell he had a hard on already. He was embarrassed about it and was kinda trying to hide it but I just blurted out that I was dying to see it. I was so nervous. He finally pulled down his underwear and showed me. Wow. Amazing. I was seeing a boy totally naked for the first time. I took off my bra and pulled down my panties and couldn't believe I was standing totally naked in front of my bro. I was soaking wet by this time. We were just staring at each other and couldn't believe we were naked, but it felt so good. He had a gorgeous penis and a really nice ass. I had b-cup boobs which were kinda small, a nice butt, and I kept my pubic hair lightly trimmed. After a while of me staring at his penis he asked if he could see more of me and he said he really liked looking at my ass. I sat of the edge of the bed and opened my legs and I know he could see how wet I was. He asked if he could spread my lips and I let him look. I then started just touching his penis a little and was amazed to finally be seeing and feeling one. It was long and I knew we couldn't take it anymore and we both just started masturbating on my bed. I said I wanted to watch it come out and so he let me know when he was getting ready and I was able to watch it spurt all over his belly. Wow. He then wanted to watch me finish and so I was really close and I just laid back rubbing my clit like crazy and had the best orgasm ever...in front of my bro. After that, we started a routine and when our parents went out we had fun getting naked and masturbating together. We both knew it wouldn't go on forever but it was a great release for us. So girls, if you're really curious and want to have some safe fun you might want to just talk to your bro if you have one and see what happens. We never had any sex or anything, we just got naked, let each other explore, and then masturbated.
- age , anon (female)

If you're one of the few people I've shown this site to, then you'll know by the name who this is and what I look like, but for the hundreds of other people who have no idea whatsoever who I am or even look like for that matter I'd better fill you in. I'm 5'7" tall, black hair that more than passes my 34C breasts, gray blue eyes and long slender legs. Now that that's out of the way I had better move this along before you get bored with me. Today I was online and was skimming through a bunch of tags that I'd gotten since I'd been away from my myspace. There were a ton of them and mostly just creeps looking for a way to get off. (I send them the link to this wonderful site) However within the heap of lame come on's there was a cute 20 year old who tagged me 'gorgeous.' When you're only ever objectified it's nice to get a nice tag. I sent him a message and spent the entire day talking to him and were fast friends. Soon enough the web cams were on and he took things a bit further. Saying how hard I had made him and talk of the things he wanted to do to me. Eventually he coaxed me into taking off my tank top, if you could even call that scrap of fabric a top. I started to really get into the things he was saying, posing and pressing my breasts up to the point that they were nearly out of my bra. Putting my hair up in pigtails to emphasis the age gap. Then when I mentioned skirt day he asked which one I wore and so I put on my short skirt to show him. Then feeling a bit daring I bent over and let him see my cute panties. (black lacy boy shorts) He once again said how hard I was making him and then asked if I wanted to watch him jerk off. What girl in her right mind would say no to that offer? Lowering his web cam I got a full shot of EVERYTHING! I was surprised to see that he was, like me, hairless. Even more so at his size! He was really thick, about as round as a can of hairspray, and maybe six or seven inches, hard to tell from the angle. But my god when he started stroking for me my panties were soaked. When he went to get a towel since he says that he cums a lot my hands slid into my panties to check, it was like the ocean down there! He came back just as my hand slid out and I was getting ready to lick off my fingers. (always loved that sweet taste) when I saw him back on the camera I blushed to see that he had typed, "keep going, that was so hot." So I did just that. Hands back between my legs, just out of view for him, I watched him stroke himself. My eyes widened and I softly bit my lip as he twitched and thick ropes of cum splashed against the towel. Seeing that my hands sped up and soon enough I came too. The web cams went off and we said goodnight. I stood up to get my Pj bottoms and was dizzy, Had I really just done that? Yes, and I have a feeling there will be a repeat.
- age , Anne (female)

My parents have some exercise equipment in the basement, and some days when they are at work I use it in the morning. I also love to masturbate when I wake up, so one day I decided to do both at once. I stripped naked and walked downstairs (something I almost never do because of the windows), got on the treadmill and started jogging. It felt a little weird at first, but I really started getting horny after a few minutes. When I was done, I was covered in sweat and my pussy was almost throbbing. Then I got onto the bike, slid my toes into the straps and started pedalling. My pussy lips started sliding against each other, making me moan and cringe. I leaned forward as far as I could so my soaked vagina would rub against the seat and pedalled as hard as I could. I could feel my orgasm coming, so I didn't stop and after a couple of minutes I came harder than I ever had before. I came so hard, I had to lean against the handlebars for a while before I could get up. When I got off, I leaned down to smell the mixture of sweat and pussy juice I left on the seat. When I went back upstairs I took a hot shower, then got back in bed and masturbated to another fantastic orgasm before getting dressed.
- age 18, M. (female)

There's this female bodybuilder / personal trainer in my gym. Her name is Sonia and she puts most guys there to shame. She is amazingly muscular, and can lift weights that you wouldn't believe! Here are just some of her stats ? she's around 5'6", biceps 17", thighs 24", torso 42", waist 28", calves 17". Initially, I was really intimidated by her (who wouldn't) but over time, I got to know her better and learnt that she's a real sweet lady. She's all business when she's working out, but outside the gym, she's one of the sweetest things you'd ever meet. To be as muscular as her, a woman would need to take an immense amount of hormone (testosterone) pills and though I never did ask her, I'm certain she was taking anabolic steroids as well. She looked exactly like how those pro-female bodybuilders on TV looked. Because of the hormone pills as well, she had quite a deep voice. Anyway, one day, after working late, I reached the gym 1/2 hour before close. There was no one else there, except for Sonia. She was the late shift trainer and it was her job to close up that night. As she's quite familiar with me, she was nice enough to let me continue working out in the gym even when it was time to close up. The gym closes at 10pm. It was almost time to close, but she told me that I could still continue to work out if I wanted to. I did, as she went into the shower. I was done not long after, and went into the stall next to hers and decided to shower also. We got to talking (across shower stalls), and she was saying that it was quite difficult to meet a guy that couldn't see beyond her physical appearance, adding that a lot of guys were either intimidated or disgusted by her appearance. I told her not to worry, and said that there were many guys that like female bodybuilders. I don't if I was lying when I say that. Though I don't speak for other guys, I have to admit that I did find muscular women hot (sometimes). It depends on my mood, really. She said many guys were nice to her but never wanted to be intimate with her. She told me it was mostly lesbians that were attracted to her. From the other stall, I told her that I thought she had a fantastic body, and that I wouldn't mind getting intimate with her if she'd let me. I'm not sure why I said that, but there was an awkward silence for a while. Then she said "you're just saying that," and I told her "no," and that I really thought she was hot. I told her if given a chance, the next time she went for a bodybuilding competition, I'd love to be the guy that "oiled her up." Then, I heard the water from her shower stop, and she stepped out of her stall. I showered a couple of minutes more. I then wiped up, got dressed and came out. To my surprise, I saw Sonia standing in front of my stall, still clad in her towel, her hair and body still partially wet. "Prove it. Prove to me you think I'm hot," she said, as she dropped her towel to the floor, revealing her well-chiseled physique. I was stunned, and speechless. The first thing that got my attention was her breasts. From the top, they start off looking like a man's chest but as they reach the bottom they resembled a woman's. She had an amazingly toned mid-section, and noticed that she shaved. And for a brief minute, I actually thought I saw a tiny penis hanging from between her legs, but it was her clit ? and it was huge! "Do you like what you see," she asked, and I was still speechless. "You can touch me if you want to," she told me, and reluctantly, I reached out my hand, and caressed her chest. They were firm at the top and soft at the bottom. I rubbed my palm against her nipples, which were soft. I then felt her abs, and went lower, but stopped. Sonia was breathing heavily now, and told me to go lower. I didn't move. She then grabbed my hand, and placed it between her legs. Her clit was huge! She then unzipped my pants, whipped out my now hardening cock, and started to caress and stroke it. She had the most amazing grip. She squeezed my cock so hard it was both arousing and painful at the same time. A few times I had to tell her to slow down, though. It was amazing, I had never done anything like this before. Before long, I came, and shot all over her abs and thigh. I continued to pleasure her a while more, until I think she came too. I suddenly felt a stream of liquid fill my hand. She then hugged me, kissed me on the cheek and thanked me for "making her feel like a woman after a long time." Needless to say, I soon became her official "oil-guy" and was the one to rub her down with oil every time before a competition. She'd let me oil her completely naked, and I really used to enjoy it. We had many "private late-night moments" in the gym, until it got to a point where we "took it to the next level."
- age , anon

One afternoon I was performing a survey on an unfinished building that had been deserted for over a year on a hill in our city. It had an open back wall of the basement that looked to other houses across a ravine. Buildings like that make me want to masturbate, but then I saw movement in the big windows of a house about 100 feet away. I watched, and a man was obviously just returning from work. Then, amazed, I saw him start to strip off his clothes. When he was naked, he disappeared and came back with a full erection and his penis in his hand and was masturbating walking around the room and looking out the window. I was dumbfounded and stood watching. He sat down and was edging, and then strode around the room more. I got turned on watching, and pulled down my pants and began stroking myself with my eyes on him. I was getting very aroused when suddenly he saw me and in an instant ducked down out of view. I felt horrible!! I was really confused, and didn't know what to do. I thought of going around and finding his door and apologizing, but didn't. Instead I just hurriedly left. That night, I began to think, though. It was really a turn on seeing him!! So...the next afternoon I went back. This time, I hid myself. Sure enough, he came back, and before he stripped, he went to the window and looked over, carefully. Then he got naked again, went to the bathroom (for lube, I figured out) and came back masturbating. I began to stroke, too, from my hiding place. Then, it occurred to me that, the way he looked over toward me, perhaps he was really hoping to find someone. Perhaps, during the night, he had also been excited by what happened. So I moved out from hiding, just a little. Then a little more. And more. Then he spied me! He suddenly stopped jerking, and then, after a breathtaking moment, resumed. My heart was pounding. I started stroking again. He was full on in the window. I was fully dressed, and now I stood up and pulled my pants down, standing, watching him stroke, and being watched. It was SO hot! Then he came, a big, muscular orgasm, and disappeared! The next day, I went there again, and saw a note where I had been. It said, simply, I totally got off on you, but please don't come here again. Thank you. And so I left, with awesome memories of that afternoon.
- age , HN

I had been working all day out in the cold and got home late. I ate dinner and tried to relax, but was still a bit stressed. I decided to take a long warm shower before I went to bed, hoping it would help me sleep. The shower felt great and was very relaxing. I decided to go ahead and shave the growth off my face. And while I was doing that noticed the growth around my cock and decided to shave it smooth too. I slipped between the covers (I sleep nude) and pulled the blankets up tight around me. As I lay there, I couldn't help but feel the cool sensation from the room and sheets on my cock and balls. It felt really nice. As I lay there, my hand found its way down there and I began touching and caressing myself. I felt so smooth and heightened the sensations around my cock. As I lay there touching, massaging and caressing, my excitement grew. I touched my balls cupping them and letting my fingers glide across them and up the shaft of my cock to the tip. Wow, it started feeling really great. I began to increase the pressure and changed from touching to light stroking. I was getting harder with each passing second. I have no idea how long I was doing this, but realized my breathing was changing. It was deeper and harder too. Now I was adding more pressure, stroking a bit faster. My grip was getting as hard as my cock. I could feel my balls tighten and now my cock was twitching when I caressed them. It felt too good to stop, so I kept going. It wasn't long before I knew I wouldn't stop. My strokes were steady. My breahting hard, but now in short gasps. I could feel the pressure building and pushing me closer to the edge. I brought my knees up, my feet flat against the mattress. My body still covered by the sheets and blanket. I would back off, trying to make the feeling last. But it was useless. I wanted to reach the point of no return and willingly pushed myself there. In an instant I could feel the cum shooting from my shaft. Under the sheets I could feel it land on my chest and stomach. I could feel its stickiness and smell the salty odor of my sex. I keep stroking, gently. Each convulsion spraying more from my cock. Each time not going nearly as far as before. Slowly, I relaxed, exhausted but satisfied. I wasn't about to get up and take another shower. I ran my fingers through my cum, spreading it across my body. My fingers and flesh covered with sticky goo. My last sensation, the familiar taste of my cum as I rolled over and drifted off to sleep in the wet spot I had just made.
- age , Maxxx

I was 16 at the time of this story. I was having a girlfriend sleep over one weekend, her name was Morgan. I had masturbated before but Morgan was a little more into it than I. While we were laying in bed she started to ask questions. Morgan was a very pretty blonde and I was willing to play along because my mom was a nurse and dad didn't live with us. Mom was on shift and would not be home till early in the morning. Morgan was asking masturbation questions such as how I do it when she asked an odd one. She asked me if I had ever used a vibrator to which I answered no. She proceeded to suggest we search my moms room for one. I agreed and off we went. We searched moms underwear drawer and found an electric vibrator. A little pink box with a rubber pad on the end. Morgan giggled and headed to the plug in. I said what are you doing she said we didn't find it for nothing. She plugged it in and laid on the bed. She positioned the pad on her clit with her panties still on. She turned the toy on and it was loud but her look was unforgettable. She began to moan and I noticed the crotch on her panties were starting to get wet. I couldn't help but pull them aside to see her pussy. To my surprise she told me she needed me to finger her. As I inserted my fingers her orgasm hit and she squirted on my moms bed. She calmed down and looked at me and said your turn. I was already ahead of her and had my panties off. I stuck the toy to my clit and understood the look on her face it was incredible. It didn't take me long to cum I didn't squirt but it was great. We cleaned the toy up put it away and went to bed. Morgan stayed more often after that. I even found my brother in my moms room, but that's another story.
- age 23, Megan (female)

When I was a little younger I had a job that required me to travel, and because of this I was, and still am single. Because of this, I masturbate. A lot. Every day, and many days, multiple times. Not only that, but I like to be a little adventurous with it. The hotels I stayed at varied between OK and very nice, and one time I was at one that was pretty nice. After I had my meeting, I sat out by the pool for a little while, had dinner, watched some TV, had a shower and got ready for bed. I was laying there, when all of a sudden I started feeling extremely horny. I put my hand in my panties and started to rub myself, but I decided I wanted to do something exciting. I got out of bed and stripped naked, put on the robe and slippers from the room, grabbed the key card and walked out into the hallway. I started walking around, and knowing I was bare underneath, I really started getting wet. I kept roaming around the halls until I got to the area with the vending machines on my floor. Around them there were tables and chairs set up, and I decided that was where I was going to cum. I sat down in a chair facing the hallway and parted my robe a little bit, leaving by bald pussy out in the open. I teased it a little, getting myself nice and tingly, then went all the way. I undid the tie and slid the robe off, leaving me in nothing but the slippers in a public hallway. It was late so there probably wouldn't be anyone around, but since it was a hotel there's always a chance. I propped my feet up on the footstool, spread my knees a little and started rubbing and probing my dripping slit. Almost instantly I could feel my orgasm coming, so I started moving my finger in and out faster and faster. After about a minute I released and came hard, curling my toes and letting out a huge breath in relief. When I stood up I saw that I left a wet spot on the seat, but I decided to leave that as my trophy for anyone who walked by later. I put my robe back on but left it wide open as I walked back to my room, loving the cool air hitting my naked body. When I got back in, I threw it all off again, got on my knees in bed and rode myself to two more fantastic orgasms.
- age , anon (female)

I have a huge panty fetish. I probably have over 100 pairs and I can't stop myself from buying them. If I see a cute pair at the store I just have to buy them. In my opinion there's nothing more sexy than wearing a cute little thong or g-string. They fit nice and snug against my shaved pussy lips, tickle my neatly trimmed landing strip and the feeling of the thin little material traveling up my crack and rubbing my little asshole is enough to drive me crazy. The thought of wearing them has turned me on since I was pretty young but was never able to have any because my mother always told me that I was too young. It always made me jealous knowing that some of the other girls at school were wearing them and I couldn't. At sleepovers and stuff I'd usually see my friends wearing them and they always looked so cute and sexy in them. One day when I was about 16 I was with my friends I decided to just go for it and buy some while we are at the mall. I figured I'd see what mom would say now that I was a little older. She'd either be okay with them or throw them out. I picked out two pairs of pretty plain thongs and one skimpy black g-string. Just being in the store made me horny looking at the 100s to choose from. On my way home I could tell I was getting a little wet with anticipation of trying on my new purchase. I ran upstairs as soon as I got home, closed the door and stripped down to nothing. I pulled my little g-string out of the bag, clipped the tag off, brought them to my nose and took a big smell. They had a perfume and fresh smell to them from the store. I slowly slipped them on and pulled them up tight. I could feel my pussy lips slip around from my wetness. I went over to the mirror and took myself in, sitting in front of it with my legs spread and then on my hands and knees. They looked so sexy from behind and I couldn't take it any longer and I fingered myself to a great little orgasm through the panties, under the panties with the panties. It was amazing. By the time I was done they were soaked with my pussy juice. I slipped them off and gave them another smell. They smelled nice and musty from my wet pussy and to my surprise it was little bit of a turn on smelling my own panties. Afterwards I hid my new panties in the back of my closet so that I could wash them myself when mom wasn't home, especially my black g-string that was covered in my pussy juice. Later that night I was lying in bed trying to go to sleep but I kept thinking about my new panties and how sexy they felt on me and how kinky it made me feel to smell them after I masturbated in them. The thought of it again was making me horny so I dug my g-string out of the closet and returned to bed. I brought them up to my nose and inhaled my sweet scent again. I fingered myself off again with my panties on my face. Now that I'm in college I still like to masturbate while smelling my panties. Sometimes when my roommate is working late I'll sneak into her room and steal a pair of hers and smell them while I masturbate. The thrill of getting caught and the sexiness of smelling someone else's panties is a huge turn on.
- age 19, Kadee (female)

I grew up in a rural area where the population was sparse. There were probably no more than five houses within a mile of where we lived. However, our closest neighbors, which were about a quarter of a mile away, had twin girls who were about a year younger than I was. Being no other boys around, naturally my best playmates were the twins. The three of us were together all the time. You never saw one without the other. As our ages progressed and we became interested in the opposite sexes the three of us began to experiment. Most people have gone through the stage of, "you show me yours and I'll show you mine." Well, in my case it was, "you show us yours and we will show you ours." We went from that stage to masturbating each other to other things I cannot mention here. If I played with one I had to play with both. Let me tell you, if you think it was fun to do these sort of things with one girl just imagine doing it with two. I would take turns playing with their pussies and get both of them to cum. Then it was their turn to make me feel good. Ever heard the saying that "two hands are better than one"? I can assure you that is true, except I had four hands working on me. They would take turns jacking my dick. While one worked on my dick the other was busy with my balls or some other part of my body. There were times when I masturbated both of them at the same time. Sometimes I could talk them into doing each other while I watched or joined in. Those long summer fun-filled days are a distant memory but I still get aroused when I think of the good times we had. I will also tell you that I eventually married one of those twin girls. For three years after we married we continued our threesomes but after the other twin married we stopped because she didn't feel her husband would understand or accept, and she didn't want to take any chances doing anything behind his back. But, it was fun while it lasted.
- age , Ken

I get naked, sit down on the floor with my back against the wall and my knees up, against my chest. I press my breasts against my knees or else lift them up and suck my nipples. My nipples get very sensitive when I am horny. I start by gently passing my fingertips over the ridges of my inner lips which are long and curvy and protrude slightly. I am Indian, so my pussy is pink and deep brown, almost purple. When I am aroused, it is fuschia and purple in colour. I keep a dildo near me and insert it hard and fast, imagining all the while that my man is thrusting away at me. I love strong, energetic sex and I give it to myself with the dildo. I also use my fingers on my clit and it then takes only a few minutes for the orgasm to make me spasm. When I do so, I can feel the inner walls of my pussy clutch madly at the dildo and my clit begins to shake. I moan loudly and a hot wet fluid drips out of my pussy. Sometimes, I squirt and make the floor wet. My orgasms last for several spasms and sometimes I can even feel a tenderness in my ovaries where they have contracted. I always massage my pussy inside and out for a few minutes after coming. My vagina will be warm and wet then, my vulva will feel like velvet and my clit will be small and tender. My juices will flow like a rivulet down the valleys between my inner and outer lips. My perineum will be tired and likes to be stroked. This massage is something I learnt to do very early on. It makes me very relaxed, to the extent that the pee often trickles out of me then, warm and tingling. This massage gives a sense of loving to my pussy. She is beautiful, passionate and powerful. I love my flower.
- age , PassionFlower (female)

My bro and I have always been kinda close and sometimes hang out together. One day we were just out back by our pool lying in some chairs catching some sun and listening to some music. It was a really hot day and the sun felt so good. I was wearing a bikini and my bro had his swim shorts on. It had been a coupe of days since I masturbated and for some reason I started to get really horny in the sun and was surprised by how wet I could feel myself getting. We were just listening to some music and I was glancing over at my bro and thinking about how cute he looked and what he might look like with his shorts off lying there. It was making me even more horny. My bro is on the skinny side but has a good body I think and a nice butt. I'm a little on the heavier side but only by a little really. I think I have a nice butt, round, nice hips, but my boobs are small. Anyway I was watching him and kept staring at his shorts and noticed what I thought was a small bulge developing. I kept peaking over occasionally and I at first I didnt know if I was imagining things but I thought I noticed the bulge getting bigger. OMG, was my bro starting to get horny too? Well I got my answer. After a little while longer he grabbed his towel and casually layed it across his shorts covering the bulge, I guess so I wouldnt see. Wow, he really was getting horny.. and this started making me even hornier too. I was really needing to masturbate for sure. I started really thinking about seeing my bro's hard on and what it might look like. I actually got nervous wondering if I should try to make something happen so that I could see it. I decided get up and adjust my chair a little so I could get an easier view and then laid down on my stomach this time and purposefully kind of let my bikini bottom slide down a lil off my butt and just lay there and see what happened. I pretended not to be looking at him and tried to see if he was looking at me at all. Sure enough he starting taking looks at me and I know he was looking at my butt. It made me so horny to be lying there with a bit of my butt exposed and now knowing he was looking. I stayed that way for a lil while and each time I peaked over I could tell he was taking glances at my butt. I finally just decided to catch him on it and sat up a bit and asked him if he was staring at me or what. He laughed and said well yea your laying there with half your butt showing couldnt you tell. I acted surprised and said OMG I couldnt even tell. I pulled up my bikini bottoms and turned over onto my back again, now trying to think of what to say next. I blurted out "so did you like what you saw". He laughed again and said yeh I think your butt is cute, for sure. I said so you were looking at it the whole time and did'nt bother to tell me my bottoms were down. He said well yea i guess. I decided to go for it and said well would you want me staring at your butt? He said ahh wouldnt be a big deal really. Wow, I really started wondering if I could get him to show me. So I said well why dont you show it then? He said really, you want to see it? I said well its only fair you've been staring at mine for half and hour. He said "you mean it". I said yea go for it. So he stood up still holding the towel over his from and turned around and pulled his shorts down about half way off his butt and let me have a peek. Wow, he really had a cute butt. I said well is that it, just a half-way peak. He said well that's all I really saw of you gee. I said you mean if you saw more you'd show more? He said sure. I thought for a minute and said well we'd have to go in the house if were gonna do that. He said really you want to. He asked me what I was gonna show. I said I'll show whatever you show. I said do you wanna show what you've been covering up with your towel? He said oh so you noticed that. I said well kinda. He said you mean you'll show your front if I show you mine? I said well yea I guess. He said ok but you've gotta show your entire butt first. So we walked into the house and went to my room. I know we were both getting horny. We got to my room and I pulled my bikini bottoms down off my butt entirely and stood there let him have a good look. Then I pulled em back up and said ok now you. He was shy at first but then finally pulled down his shorts showing me his hard on. Wow. It was nice. He didnt give me a long look though and right away just pulled em back up. Now it was my turn again. I was nervous now too thinking about him seeing my pussy. I keep it lightly trimmed but I do have a bit of light brown hair. I asked him if I just took my bottoms off would he take his off too. He said oh yea for sure. So I turned around and pulled off my bottoms standing there with my back to him and my hands over my crotch. I told him to take off his shorts now that mine were totally off, and he did, just standing there letting me look back at his hard on. So I turned around and took my hands away and couldnt believe I was standing there totally naked from the waist down with my bro. I pulled of my top and basically we stood there in a state of shock at what we were doing. I was nervous but so horny. My bro had was fully hard and staring at me, both of us trying to figure out what to do next. We both admitted we were getting horny at the pool, although not thinking about eachother until the end when I saw him covering his hard on and he saw my half bare butt. We ended up hanging out in my room and slowly got more comfortable with the being naked thing. We really checked eachother out thats for sure. I loved seeing his hard on and his cute butt. I let him see me on my bed with my legs open. We basically saw everything. I took a risk and flat out asked him if he masturbated much and he said he did but didnt want to tell me how often. Then he asked me and I said yea I do it too. He asked me how often I did it and I said I would tell if he promised to tell me the truth about his and he agreed. I couldn't believe it but here I was admitting to my bro that I basically masturbate every other day, sometimes several days in a row. He then said he did it just about every day. We talked a lil more and decided we really needed to get off, but neither one of us was ready to do it in front of each other so he went back to his room and I stayed in mine. When he left I came in about two minutes. Later we came out of our rooms and both admitted we had some great orgasms.
- age , anon (female)

This story is real and happened just last weekend when my wife and I were traveling to attend a banquet with the company I work with. It was in broad daylight and many other vehicles were on the road, including semi trucks. My wife and I have a very hot sex life and have often enjoyed each other while traveling, so it was no surprise to her when I looked appreciatively at her breasts and began fondling them through the material of her tank top. They are 36c and her nipples are very perky, so just liesurely rubbed, enjoying their firmness and the way each one fits perfectly in my hand. Then I slipped my hand into her top and ran it over each breast, pulling on the nipples, making them fully erect. With this, she relaxed and kicked back in her seat. I scooted her body closer to me in her seat and pushed her lags apart so that I could run my hand down her leg. She wore a skirt so I began to lightly run my hand over her crotch and push the material in between her lips, enjoying the wetness as it soaked into the material. I traced my fingers on either side of her lips, which by this time were swollen and very wet. I could tell she was getting very turned so I took hold of the crotch of her panties and slid them down her legs, discarding them on the floor, leaving her pussy completely exposed to the sun. At this she spread her legs completely for me by putting her left leg across my lap. I ran my hand firmly up and down her leg, purposely avoiding touching her pussy with too much pressure. I was having fun pleasuring my wife and enjoying making love to her. I could smell her scent and brought a wet finger to my lips and tasted her. I wanted to see her pussy as I played with her, so I adjusted the rearview mirror so that I had a direct view of her. Then I started spreading her pink lips with two fingers, really enjoying the sight of my beautiful wife naked from the waist down in broad daylight. She adjusted her rearview mirror so that she could see what I was doing, and that's when I began to move my fingers between her lips, slipping first one, then two fingers slowly in and out of her, her wetness covering me. I was intentionally avoiding her clit because I reaaly enjoy the sight of my wife when I masterbate her, or better yet, when she masterbates herself. At this point she was incredibly aroused and I remembered the other day when she mentioned that she liked the thought of me putting four fingers in her and really fucking her, so I first inserted one, then two, until I had worked four fingers into her. Her body was becoming more and more tense and soon she was pushing my hand hard into herself, and shortly afterward she screamed very loudly, her body jerking as she came with great intensity, still forcing my hand further in between her legs. She collapsed on the seat next to me, her legs still spread apart, and we drove like that for a while till we figured she ought to compose herself.
- age 41, Fg

I found a new gym open near my house here in Thailand, with just a few Thai guys working out in there. I went in and asked if I could join and was shown to a bench to change....no changing rooms and an open shower?no curtain or anything! I did a little routine and noticed all the Thai young men watching me and smiling like they all do. Then I sat across a bench with my legs over both sides onto the floor, so that I could do sit-ups and weights. Obviously, as I was only wearing small running shorts, it was very easy to see my jockstrap as well. Two of the men wandered down to the end of the bench and looked at my bulge as I worked out. One walked away smiling and the other sat on the end of the bench and spoke a little English to me. I continued to exercise and he put his hand on the bench near my bulge while we chatted a bit. As I continued to lie down using my arms and weights, his right hand moved up slowly to touch my thigh very gently. I just smiled at him and continued to work. His hand slowly moved up to my jockstrap under my shorts. He was watching the others, but no-one was looking. He smiled at me and gently squeezed my cock which was getting hard. Then he started to rub it slowly up and down and I could feel myself getting wet. He smiled and I smiled and he said...very good and big. Then he slipped his fingers under my jock which was now very very tight, and held it, feeling the precum with his second finger. He rubbed this onto the top of my prick slowly and said...you like... I smiled and nodded. Because I was so worked up and everything was so tight under my shorts, it didn't take long for me to build up pressure. I said to him....slow...I cum....and he said good and nodded. He never sped up but continued his gentle caressing and feeling me getting very stiff just before I shot my load. He kept on pumping inside my jock until I said....stop...no more power. He laughed out loud and slowly took out his hand which was covered in cum. He bent down to his hand and licked it off and smiled at me and said it was very sweet....not like his which is spicy. He moved away and I got up to go for a shower. I stripped off my soggy jock and shorts and showered. The other guy came to the edge and touched me on the shoulder and said....very good...very good. I smiled and he said...when you come again? I want to hold. I told him I would be back later that week. Wow....I will surely go back many times for this type of Thai welcome.
- age , Tony

My parents were very VERY strict with me, far stricter than with my older sister which made me hate her! She was allowed to wear whatever she wanted, go out whenever she wanted and even stay out overnight. I know even when this happened and she was 17 that she was fucking and had been for some years. I think my parents had given her up as a bad job. Not me though. "You aren't wearing THAT out of the house, Jessica." "You most certainly can NOT buy that bra." So from 14 on I was in really ugly underwear and clothes that covered absolutely everything. Until one day. Our parents had taken Lucy, (my sister) to look at a college and I was home alone with STRICT instructions what I should and should not do, plus a host of chores. I belted into those jobs so angry that I had finished them by late morning. Then I went into Lucy's room. I had decided to try on some of her clothes so I rummaged around in her underwear drawer and found, can you believe it... THONGS. I picked a lovely white lacey pair and put it on. I felt horny in an instant and knew I was already making a bit of a mess in it, if you know what I mean. I found a really sexy bra and put that on too and then I turned my attention to her clothes. I found an almost see through white dress and slipped it on. Can't say how horny I felt. I looked at myself in the mirror and when I moved, I felt the thong between my legs and my bare ass cheeks against the dress. No use, I was going to have to get myself off, and soon. But I hadn't finished yet. There was one drawer in her room that everyone knew was private. I was in there in a flash and under a couple of sweaters I found a vibrator! My dirty older sister had a vibrator. I lay on her bed and opened my legs. BOY did I feel the thong when I did that!! I twiddled the switch on the vibe and touched it to my clit through the thong. I swear to God, I nearly wet myself. It was like 20 mins of gentle masturbation in a nanosecond. Very shortly after I had tugged the thong to one side and was holding the vibe to my clit which was about ready to explode. Then I caught sight of myself in the mirror. IT was THAT that made me cum in massive waves. I looked soooo horny. After some minutes I came down to earth which left me with some problems. One, I had my sisters thong which was soaked through. Second, I couldn't remember which way round the vibrator had been in the drawer and third I had made some wet stains on her bed. (Fourth, the room smelled of my pussy) I cleaned the vibe up and put it away, and decided to put the thong in the wash. Not much more I could do really. When they came home I acted all innocent, but soon after 9:00pm Lucy was standing in my bedroom. "One," she said" my vibrator doesn't live where you put it. Two, you may as well keep this" She flicked her by now very sticky thong at me. "Mom will think it's mine when it goes in the wash." Then she smiled and said "Good cum?" All I could do was reply with "ooooohh yeahh!"
- age 15, Jessica (female)

I was out of town for summer vacation. I had driven 500 miles to stay at my best friends house for the week. We hadn't seen each other in years. So we hung out and played every day. One day though something happened that still turns me on to this day when I think about it... We decided to go for a swim so he went into the downstairs bathroom and I went upstairs. I walked up and past his sisters room toward the bathroom, but when I passed his sisters room I heard a strange noise. It was moaning and the faint squeak of bed springs, but I didn't know that until I decided to investigate. Her door was slightly open so I pushed it as gently as I could and what I saw has been frozen in my mind since. I saw his 13 year old sister laying on her bed wearing only a bra and panties with her hand rubbing her vagina through them. I was amazed, being only 14 I had never seen a girl do anything sexual before and I wasn't about to stop watching. Well, I instantly got horny and my cock rose within seconds of seeing her pretty little body shaking with pleasure. I ripped my shorts off and started jacking off. I didn't take my eyes off of her for a second. I watched and jerked for 30 minutes until I finally saw her hips shoot up in the air four or five times and she SCREAMED, she had to stuff a pillow case in her mouth to keep her parents from hearing. I saw that her panties were darker in the bottom and I wanted to know why. I was going crazy, here I was, a guy who had never witnessed anything sexual and I just watched a girl masturbate. She stood up and took her bra off and her breasts were amazing, her nipples were incredibly hard and pink, I started jerking faster. She pulled her panties off and they stuck to her soaked pussy. She threw them on the bed and walked to her dresser and put on a bathing suit. She walked out the door and I quickly jumped into the bathroom. When she was downstairs I walked into her room. I could instantly smell her pussy when I walked in it was the most amazing smell ever, I started jerking off again. Then I saw her panties, I picked them up and I saw that the entire bottom was soaked, I held them up to my face and smelled them, and ohhh myyyy goddddd I almost came right then. I then licked the cum out of them and fell on her bed, it was so amazing. I jacked off for another 10 minutes smelling her panties the entire time. Then finally I was about to cum so I jumped out of her bed and shot it all over the floor. It was the greatest orgasm of my life. I kept the panties for a while and finally put them back because she may have noticed that they were gone. Well typing this has made me incredibly horny I'm gonna go take care of business. Hope you enjoyed my story.
- age 14 then, anon

A friend and I have had this sort of mutually chummy relationship for about a year now. The thing is that everyone automatically thinks anything between two guys, even as friends, is gay. The truth is, sometimes there's just a good male-chemistry where two guys don't have to worry about looking like they're gay just because they feel like enjoying some physical fun together or want to express their feelings sexually. Recently Brad and I were sitting around, and I suppose feeling a little bored, and for fun we started joking about how we could always go and jack-off together, and that it would be at least something to do. I think that this is something that we both wanted to try, but since it was something that neither of us had ever done with another guy before, we were too self-conscious to come right out and suggest it. This time for fun we decided, why not? His parents weren't home (of course), so we went into his bedroom and got undressed. We had sort of seen each other undressed before a little bit, but this was the first time we were ever fully naked with each other.There was nothing embarrassing about it and it felt nice. I think we were both a little surprised not to have any difficulty in getting an erection. It really felt good and refreshingly male to have it hard with each other like that, and we both proud of the fact that we could do that together as guys. Well, the idea that it might be more fun to masturbate each other was agreeable to both of us. So Brad and I laid there on the bed and began to handle eash other's erection. While we were calmly doing that, it became less of just a sex thing, and more romantic in a guy's way that we could both understand and appreciate. We did some small kisses on the lips and agreed how good this felt being together like this as friends and just as guys. It was like there was no rush and we both wanted to enjoy this opportunity to experience this sort of closeness between guys. It was so satisfying both emotionally as well as physically. We felt great about it, and our penises were absolutely stiff, I can tell you! After about an hour we finally masturbated each other to a healthy ejaculation. That was our first experience ever doing something like this, but it certainly was not our last. Since then, we have regularly been enjoying some pretty good sessions together as friends.
- age 18, Marc

It escapes me how it all started but we began talking about sex often, or our lack of it. We both confessed to each other that we rarely had any sex and were not in a relationship. After a year or so of our conversations I think we felt sorry for each other. He had been divorced for many years and had not dated in a very long time. I myself did have a few sexual relationships but noting serious. One night we were in my apartment and we started talking about how often we masturbated. David started the conversation and he was very open about it, telling me he masturbated four or five times a week. I also admitted to him I masturbaed often but never telling him how often. Then he said that most of the time he thought of me when he did. That was the first time we ever masturbated each other. I think we just started telling each other how much we liked our friendship. We were both fully dressed and he mentioned that he had an erection just talking to me. I looked at his crotch and could see he really did and kidded him about it at first. I'm not sure why I did but asked him to let me see his penis. I think he was taken aback when I did but agreed to let me see it. Its like a fog now but one thing led to another and over the next hour or so we were both naked and masturbating each other. Since that first time we do it to each other at least three or four times a week. We are constantly in and out of each others apartments and have also had other types of sex sometimes. It seems our main sexual activity is masturbation. We spend hours sometimes pleasing each other and have spent entire weekends naked together. Some of the things we have done to each other are too embarrassing to admit. Over the last year we have satisfied each other in so many ways its incredible. I never really thought about how many times I would orgasm but they are frequent. David informed me last month that one particular Saturday I orgasmed nine times. Of course that was over a period of many hours. He told me he enjoys watching me climax and that it arouses him when I do. Aside from the vaginal stimulation he gives me he also stimulates my anus, which I have never experienced before. He arouses me intentionally by fondling and kissing my breasts and sucking my nipples. When I masturbate him he likes me to use both hands as I do it and likes me to touch the area between his scrotum and anus. The more we learn about each others desires the more intense it has become. Erect, his penis is less than six inches but he gets a very hard erection for his age. I feel guilty at times because he spends much more time satisfying me more than I do for him. He never cums more than twice and is often limp for an hour or more. It's not like we are lovers or anything but we just please each other. I have dated a few guys and had sex with some of them but I always have David to fall back on. He says he doesn't mind when I have a date but I think he really does.
- age 26, Kristi (female)

My boyfriend and I live with his sister and her family, and their up very early and very late which doesn't leave us much time for sex in such a tiny house. We have to squeeze it in during the day around our work schedules, and we both end up horny a lot of the time. I woke up earlier than usual the other morning, and I really had to pee, but I could hear the shower running in the only bathroom so I attempted to hold it and go back to sleep. I rolled over on my side, and just before I closed my eyes, I noticed my boyfriend stirring around. He was visibly sweaty and pulled the blanket down to his lower legs. As he did this, I caught a glimpse of his hard dick tenting his boxers. He was obviously awake but still had his eyes closed, and he moved his hand down to his dick and started rubbing it over his boxers. At first I thought he was going to rub it for a second and go back to sleep, but in no time he had pulled his dick out of his boxers and was slowly rubbing it. He pulled the foreskin back and I could see the pre cum oozing out of his dick, and I could feel my pussy start to get wet. After he gave his dick a few slow strokes, he started going furiously fast and I could tell he was getting close by his stiffled grunts and moans. After about 30 seconds of jacking himself off super fast, his face started scrunching up and he pulled his boxers back up and started rubbing just the tip of his dick over the material. He let out a deep groan as I watched a wet spot form on the front of his boxers when he came, hard. After about two minutes of laying there and breathing hard, he looked over and saw me watching him. "You're awake? The shower's going and I really need to piss." he told me. "Pee out the window" I said jokingly. He stood up on the bed and opened the window, and I guess he really had to pee, because he pulled his dick out of his boxers and stuck it out the window and started pissing. For some reason, this really turned me on and I started slowly rubbing my clit. He noticed and said "Want me to help?" I readily agreed and he pulled back the covers and slid his finger into my pussy while I worked my clit. In less than a minute I felt the orgasm building and mmmmm I groaned and came so hard I lost my breath, my pussy pulsing around his finger. But when he pulled it out, I realized I really had to pee. "Babe, I'm gonna pee myself." He replied "Sicko not on the bed," and reached over and grabbed an old take out cup and told me to stand up. I did, and he held the cup between my legs while I squatted just a bit and let the piss out of my pussy slowly, sighing in relief. He poured it out the window, and we lay down to sleep for another hour, relieved in more ways than one.
- age 20, Jenna (female)

My boyfriend and I live with his sister and her family, and their up very early and very late which doesn't leave us much time for sex in such a tiny house. We have to squeeze it in during the day around our work schedules, and we both end up horny a lot of the time. I woke up earlier than usual the other morning, and I really had to pee, but I could hear the shower running in the only bathroom so I attempted to hold it and go back to sleep. I rolled over on my side, and just before I closed my eyes, I noticed my boyfriend stirring around. He was visibly sweaty and pulled the blanket down to his lower legs. As he did this, I caught a glimpse of his hard dick tenting his boxers. He was obviously awake but still had his eyes closed, and he moved his hand down to his dick and started rubbing it over his boxers. At first I thought he was going to rub it for a second and go back to sleep, but in no time he had pulled his dick out of his boxers and was slowly rubbing it. He pulled the foreskin back and I could see the pre cum oozing out of his dick, and I could feel my pussy start to get wet. After he gave his dick a few slow strokes, he started going furiously fast and I could tell he was getting close by his stiffled grunts and moans. After about 30 seconds of jacking himself off super fast, his face started scrunching up and he pulled his boxers back up and started rubbing just the tip of his dick over the material. He let out a deep groan as I watched a wet spot form on the front of his boxers when he came, hard. After about two minutes of laying there and breathing hard, he looked over and saw me watching him. "You're awake? The shower's going and I really need to piss." he told me. "Pee out the window" I said jokingly. He stood up on the bed and opened the window, and I guess he really had to pee, because he pulled his dick out of his boxers and stuck it out the window and started pissing. For some reason, this really turned me on and I started slowly rubbing my clit. He noticed and said "Want me to help?" I readily agreed and he pulled back the covers and slid his finger into my pussy while I worked my clit. In less than a minute I felt the orgasm building and mmmmm I groaned and came so hard I lost my breath, my pussy pulsing around his finger. But when he pulled it out, I realized I really had to pee. "Babe, I'm gonna pee myself." He replied "Sicko not on the bed," and reached over and grabbed an old take out cup and told me to stand up. I did, and he held the cup between my legs while I squatted just a bit and let the piss out of my pussy slowly, sighing in relief. He poured it out the window, and we lay down to sleep for another hour, relieved in more ways than one.
- age 20, Jenna (female)

I started to masturbate when I was 13 years old. I always fantasized about watching a man cum. That's all I could ever think about. My neighbor, let's call him Jim, is a year older than me. We are pretty close. I have known him since I was really young. But we have never done anything sexual at all. One day I was feeling so horny. I decided that I would have him come over and tell him about my fantasies. He came over about 10 minutes later. I was home alone so I knew it was the perfect opportunity to try something. I had him sit down and I told him that I really wanted to see a penis cum. I asked him if he would masturbate for me. He was shocked when I asked him that. He told me that he would only do that if I would masturbate for him. I said that I would love to do that. Before we did anything we decided that we would just talk. I asked him how much he masturbates and what he fantasizes about. He asked me the same thing. This really got me worked up. I finally said lets go to my room. When we got to my room, we were both a little nervous. I unbuttoned his pants and pulled them down. Then he took his shirt off while I took off my pants and shirt. Now we were both sitting on my bed in our underwear. I could see his hard dick poking through his boxers. This made me very wet. I told him that I couldn't take it anymore so he pulled down his boxers exposing his penis. I took off my bra and panties exposing my 34 C breast and my shaved pussy. I started to finger myself as he started to stroke himself. My eyes were locked on his penis the whole time. A few minutes later he started to moan and squirm and I knew that he was going to cum. He shot five loads onto his stomach. I had never seen cum before. About a minute later I had the best orgasm I have ever had. I even squirted a little bit which I had never done before. Jim and I did this a few more times that day. He even let me stroke him and I let him finger me. Him and I kept this going for a while but then we just stopped. I miss those days.
- age 18, 14 then, anon (female)

My step dad is younger than my mom and is attractive with a nice body. I'm an only child and living in the same small house, I have seen his penis before, and he has seen me naked too. My mom works a lot and I know he gets lonely. I think I have heard him masturbating before in his bedroom while she was at work, I always wanted to go look but was scared of being caught so I never did it. Which leads to my story: We live in a small house and I can see the bathroom from my bedroom. This particular morning the bathroom door was mostly open when he got out of the shower. I pretended to be asleep but watched him dry off. I usually masturbate in the morning so I'm horny anyway. I never really thought about him like this before but this really got me hot. I rolled on to my back and brushed the covers off a bit and pushed my hand into my panties. I started rubbing my clit slowly. I had my eyes half cracked so I could still see him. I moved my hand enough to hopefully let him see what I was doing. He laid his towel on the toilet and started rubbing his cock slowly. I watched it grow and get hard. He is not big but he is not small either and has a very nice cock. I'm soaking wet by now. I started to rub my stomach with my other hand and pulled my shirt up to play with my nipples and made sure he could see them. He started stroking his cock harder and I'm pretty sure he was looking at me. I could feel my orgasm building and started to move my hips a little. It was hard to keep quiet when I came. I looked at him and saw him cumming too, I kept rubbing my clit and kept it going. I covered back up still trembling and watched him clean himself up. I smiled every time I saw him for the next few days. Neither of us have talked about this and appears to be our little secret. I don't intend to tell anyone either. I feel weird saying this but I can't wait for him to leave the door open again, I think about it a lot, I could never go any farther than this with my step father but I'm waiting for the next time I can wake up to another visual for my morning session. It was very hot!
- age 22, Amanda (female)

I am 37 and I first started masturbating when I was 13. There was a pole in my basement and I would lift up my night shirt and hump the pole with my panties on. I would start to get more excited so I would pull my panties to the side. I loved how the pole was cold and it felt really good against my pussy. I never had an orgasm but it felt great! The next time I started masturbating was when I was 15. I would fall asleep on my hands. One afternoon I took a nap and I woke up to myself massaging my pussy. It felt really good and I had never done this before. I put my finger on my clit and started to feel around right there. I was wet. So I started to play with my clit with my middle finger. I had an orgasm immediately. So from 15 to 17 I was a virgin still, so I would only finger myself and play with my clit. I would start to massage my pussy and then I would stick a pillow between my legs and hump it until I came. Once I lost my virginity I would stick the handle of my brush and fuck myself till I came while riding my pillow. When I was 17 I was driving around and I was close to home and really horny. My parents were home so I did not want them there. I had a banana in the car with me and with my pussy throbbing wanting to be touched. So I found a private place to park in the middle of the day. I pulled my pants down and started rubbing my pussy till she was really wet. I took the banana and started fucking myself with it in the car. It excited me that someone could just walk up to my car and catch me fucking myself. I had to hurry up with the banana because I knew if I didn't cum soon my banana would go soft. I came and it was a breath taking, shattering orgasm. Now that I am 37 my favorite way to masturbate is when I wake up in the morning I sleep in my panties and I roll over and bunch my blanket up and start humping it. Then I roll over and lay on back. I love my nipples so I start playing with my nipples until they are both hard and then I pinch them. While I am playing with my nipples I can feel my pussy get real wet. I reach over and grab my little vibrator and it is so cute it only takes one AA battery. I pull my panties aside and start rubbing my clit with the vibrator and using my other hand on my nipples. It feels so good, but my pussy still craves more. I get my seven inch dildo out and start fucking myself with it until the outside of my pussy lips are wet. Then I leave the dildo in me and go back to the vibrator and my nipples. So I continue playing with my nipple and massaging my clit with the vibrator and the dildo still in me. I do this for a little while and then I cum really hard. Then I turn over and go back to sleep until my alarm goes off.
- age 37, Sandy (female)

I turned the shower to warm, I stripped off my jeans followed by my shirt, my bra next then, last but not least my soaking wet bright red G-String thong. The steam started to fill up the bathroom now, and I felt an urge to masturbate like I had never felt before. I had never wanted to please myself this bad ever before in my life. As I stepped into the shower I decided that I would just do it. I took the shower head and ran it all up and down my body. I lay down, spread my legs and then slowly put the shower head right up to my smooth, swollen pussy. The steaming water ran all around my clit, and up into it. It caused an INSTANT orgasm. After my pussy was done contracting with joy. I started to realize that I wanted more. I was still insanely horny. I saw an unused toothbrush sitting on one of the shelves in our shower. I became curious as to what it would feel like to gently rub those bristles against my exposed clit. I did and it was like nothing I have ever felt before. It was like the most gentle and pleasureable touch I have ever given myself. I finished my shower, got out and walked completely naked to my room, everything was dripping wet. I laid on my bed and started using one finger to gently rub myself, I added two, then three and gave myself a final orgasm for the night. That whole night was amazing. Maybe I will do it again soon.
- age , anon (female)

I'm so unbelievably horny right now. I've been playing with my cock for the last two hours and I just don't want to cum yet. The reason I'm so turned on right now is that I was going through the folders on my computer when I discovered a hidden folder with my sister's name on it. Excitedly, I clicked on it. I expected to find some innocent but arousing stuff, maybe her in a bikini with her friends or something, but definitely nothing like this. My sister just turned 19 and is a cute little former cheerleader with long brown hair, brown eyes, and a knockout body. I'm not sure how big her tits are, but they gotta be at least 36C. She has a trim waist and curvy hips. I've always wondered what her sexy little body looked like naked. I've often masturbated while thinking naughty thoughts of her sucking my dick and playing with her pussy for me. I've even toyed with the idea of letting her catch me jerking off just to see what she does, but I've always chickened out. Well, now, I don't have to wonder about what that sexy little body looks like anymore. The first pic showed her completely naked but covering her nipples and pussy with her hands. Very sexy, and I just rubbed my dick through my shorts for a few minutes while I took in this amazing sight. She has a belly button piercing! The second pic shows her completely beautiful, naked tits in all their glory and both of her hands covering that delicious little mons of hers. I nearly came when I saw her nipples for the first time, which are light pink and very perky. I thought of taking them in my mouth and sucking on them while she played with her little clit, which I would soon get my first look at, too. In the third pic, she's bending over and showing off her ass for the camera. This pic nearly made me stroke my cock until I came, since I'm a major ass-man. God, her ass is so deliciously round and firm. All those cheerleading workouts have served her well. My mind raced as I thought of fingering her pink little asshole, wetting it with my tongue, and then gently prodding at it with my fingers, stretching her out until it was ready for something bigger. Then, I'd put some lube on my dick and bend her over while I slowly worked it into her tiny little asshole. I wonder if she's ever had a rock hard dick in her ass before? I know she's fucked, but has she ever crossed the line into anal play? Her fourth pic is the money shot. It is a close-up and shows her completely naked pussy, spread-eagle, with two fingers slipping into her wet vagina. Her left hand holds open her lips with sort of an upside-down peace sign so you get a good view of that very special area between her young thighs. Her pink clit is poking through it's hood and is covered in moisture. Everything looks so delicious and juicy; she shaves her mons and the area around her slit very well. I didn't see a single hair. I would give anything right now to just have my tongue on it for two minutes. This has been the best masturbation experience of my life, by far. I've wanted my sister for years now, and I would do just about anything to feel my hard dick swelling up even harder as I penetrated that perfect little slutty pussy of hers. It's been over two hours since I started stroking my cock, and I think it's about time to let the massive orgasm that's been building inside of me come. Thanks for listening.
- age 21, D-Town

This happened a few weeks ago. My daughter is 15. When my daughter was in school and my husband was at work, I was cleaning up the house (something I do too much of). As I was going through my daughter's room I noticed her computer was on. I haven't gone through my daughter's computer ever, but I decided to go through it to see what she was up to. So I sat down at her desk and started going through her computer. I went into her pictures folder and saw pictures of her at the beach and of her and us when we went on vacation to Florida. And I saw many pics of her with her friends. Then I came across a folder called mee. I was like oh it must be pictures of her. But was I in for a surprise. When I opened the folder, I saw at least 30 pictures of her naked. At first I was astonished. I didn't think she actually did that. So me being curious, I started going through them. The first few were of her just posing in front of her mirror. Something I also discovered was that she is shaved. I didn't think girls did that, but I guess I was wrong. Then I started to come across photos of her bending over and touching her breasts and doing sexy poses. Then I came across photos of her touching her vagina. She appeared to be rubbing it and making faces. As soon as I saw these I actually started to get a little horny. I knew it was wrong but I couldn't resist myself. I was actually starting to get a little wet down there. So I kept going through the photos and then I came across photos of her fingering herself. This threw me over the edge. I put my hand in my pants and I could feel the wetness. I started to gently rub myself. I kept going through the pics of her masturbating and then the last few pics I could see how wet she was getting. The last pic was a pic of the wet spot she had left. As soon as I saw this I started fingering myself. I couldn't help it. These pics got me wicked horny. Then I noticed a video. I clicked on the video and it was a video of her masturbating. I watched the video and continued to masturbate myself. I watched her as she fingered herself and get wet. As the video went on she started to moan and I couldn't help it, I started to finger myself even harder. I could feel myself almost ready to cum. As the video got towards the end, I was so wet, you could hear the wet squelching noise coming from my vagina. At the end of the video, my daughter had an extremely wet orgasm...looks like she might have squirted a little. As soon as I saw that, I let go of my juices and I came hard. I made a long moaning noise and I was squirming in the chair. After that, I got up and I realized that I had just masturbated to a video of my daughter masturbating. I felt really bad about doing that. I didn't think it was right. But then I read some stories on other people doing it so I didn't feel so bad. So I decided to share my experience with everyone.
- age 38, Jamie (female)

So first I have to describe myself, I'm 5'6" dark curly long hair. I model and I cheerlead. I guess I'm pretty, I'm told that a lot. Anyway I was in drivers ed. about an hour before it was over I suddenly had to pee. But I knew if I asked the teacher he wouldn't let me. It was hot in the room and we were all bored. I looked up and this super hot guy was looking at me. You know that kind of look, where the guy can't keep his eyes off of you. Then I got really wet. It was odd, and I really wanted to go to the bathroom. I took a long shot and asked he said sure. I walked into the bathroom, and before I could think he walked in after me. Yes the hottie that was looking at me. He smiled a beautiful smile. I didn't know what to do. I was about to tell him my name, when he grabbed my and pulled me in for the most amazing kiss. I was soaked by this time. His hands slid down my back and his fingers traced the top of my thong all the way to the front. I shave down there, so when his fingers slipped down it was cold. He turned me around and pushed me up on the wall. He was kissing my neck and moving down, and down. His fingers touched my clit, he whispered something to me but I don't remember. He rubbed me and I felt so amazing. I was so close to cumming when the door opens and someone came in. We stopped right then. The girl wasn't in the driving class, but I walked right out of the bathroom anyway and went back to class. I was so wet. My clit begging to be rubbed, it was throbbing. We still had about 45 minutes left before it was over. My hands were shaking. I couldn't think. I wanted to pull down my pants and finger myself right there in front of everyone. I wanted to cum on the guy. The teacher called him Jake later. I wanted him I could feel the wetness seeping down my leg. I prayed to god it was leaving a spot. After class I waited for everyone to leave before I got up, to make sure there wasn't a spot. It was getting hard to walk. I need to cum so bad. I got a text from my mom telling me to find a ride home or wait an hour. Jakes brother had a car and let him drive because the school wasn't far. He came up to him and asked if I wanted a ride, did I even have to answer?? Duhh. We got in the car, I didn't tell him how to get to my house because I knew we weren't going there. We. Got to the beach. It was kinda romantic. I wanted him so bad. We walked down to the beach and I took off my shirt and jeans he started to finger me it was amazing. I came so hard. I was shaking. But we weren't done yet. I pulled his pants down and jacked him off. He had the biggest dick, so long and thick. I jacked him so hard, it makes me wet to think about it. I grabbed his balls and he moaned. He shot his load all over my boobs, then I started to lick it off. I have jilled many times to this. He and I are still dating. I am really wet right now, it's to the point where it's getting on my bed. I'm going to finger my self, right now.
- age 18 now, 15 then, Megan (female)

I love the thought of being watched or getting caught. I always have, ever since I started masturbating at the age of 11 or 12. I used to think that I was really dirty for doing it but the thought that someone would find me and tell me off just turned me on all the more. Now that I'm older I often like to sit totally naked in front of my bedroom window. The window faces out onto a square of houses so there are plenty of windows that people could be looking out of and doors that people could be walking out of. This time, was a couple of weeks ago. I had just gotten out the shower and had been teasing myself with the shower head, I walked into my bedroom after drying myself, horny as hell. As usual, I walked straight over to the window and pulled the curtains back. I sat on the desk that is placed in front of the window so that anyone who happened to look up would get a look at everything. My legs were dangling over the side of the desk, spread apart facing the window. The street was empty... for now. I licked by fingers and started to gently circle my nipples, I was already pretty turned on so they were quite hard at this point, but I felt them getting harder and harder as I moved my middle finger of each hand over the middle of them. Whilst still concentrating on my left nipple, I moved my right hand slowly down my stomach and then down my thigh, teasing myself. After a few minutes of a caressing my entire body I moved my hand up to give my clit some attention. I was getting really wet now but I was frustrated that there was no one outside, meaning there wasn't even a possible chance of me getting caught. It was making the build up very slow compared to usually and I felt myself getting slightly annoyed. I was too far into it now to stop though, "You'll get there eventually" I told myself. So I carried on, my eyes closed, I caressed my clit for a little while and then began to slide two fingers out of my very warm, very wet pussy. Suddenly I heard the noise of a front door slamming and my eyes snapped open. I saw Darren, or all people, from the house opposite coming out of the house. I felt my heart begin to race, that amazing sensation returning to me. The familiar thoughts entering my head, "You are a very naughty girl." "You shouldn't be doing this." "Get down now, before he sees you." I felt my hand involuntarily speed up the finger fucking, my left hand move down towards my clit to rub is in very fast circles. I followed Darren with my eyes as he paused to check for something in his pockets. He was very good looking indeed. We'd been on a couple of dates, but nothing had really happened. A couple of kisses on the cheek but I've always had a little thing for him. He glanced in my direction and did a double take. He had seen me. That sent me over the edge and I came all over my hands but I continued to put on a show for him. He was just staring as if he couldn't believe what was happening. He looked away after a couple of minutes and walked away. I was anxious about what he would say next time I saw him. I got down from the desk and was making my way to the bathroom to clean myself up a little, when I heard a knock at the door. I wrapped my bath robe around myself and went to the front door. Through the glass I saw the silhouette of a tall, very handsome Darren. I didn't know what to do. "Shit" I thought. What was I thinking? I felt my cheeks flush and my heart once again started racing. I opened the door slowly and Darren stood opposite, grinning. "Well, Zoe, I didn't know you had it in you..." he told me. "Had what in me?" I tried to act as innocent as possible. He opened the door further and stepped inside. "You know perfectly well what." I felt myself becoming wet again. God, this was hot. He came toward me and pressed his body against mine. He leaned in and kissed me hard, very passionately. He ran his hands down the front of my robe as we kissed and began to undo the belt. I allowed him to slip the robe off my shoulders and onto the floor. We broke apart. "Show me again," he said breathlessly. "In person." I led him into the living room and we sat on the couch. Without a word I continued to put on the same show for him. My legs spread, finger fucking myself silly. He undid the front of his pants and got his rock hard, 6inch cock out. He began to stroke it slowly at first and then started to match his strokes to my finger fucking as I sped up. I came a lot quicker than upstairs and he followed shortly after. We're now going out and have had a few fun times after this! I guess getting caught pays off!
- age 18, Zoe (female)

I have always been thrilled to walk around and carry on a day with my hard cock sticking out in front of me especially in a public situation when no one notices. In the back of my mind I had been planning out the day for a while, but it turned out to be much more thrilling than I thought. The plan was to do some errands and bring my digital camera along and take a few pics of my hard rod in the bathroom stalls of a couple public bathrooms. The day was a Saturday when I awoke planning on getting some stuff done, when the thought entered my mind to bring the camera. I knew right away it would have to happen as my cock instantly got rock hard and stuck straight up. I got cleaned up and threw on only some baggy cargo pants, a long shirt and some thongs and headed to the first destination: a large hardware store. Once at the store I went to the bathroom and took a couple pics of the bulge in my pants and the head of my cock sticking out above the waist of my pants. I then I put the camera on movie mode and filmed me undoing the waist string of my pants, my cock springing out. It was definitely a thrill, as I could hear people coming and going out of the bathroom, while thinking that someone might accidently see in the crack of the door and notice my hard cock. I forced my cock back behind the draw string of my pants and headed for the next stop. On my way out of the store, I stopped amongst some people and looked at the pics and video I had just taken. Man what a thrill to be looking at them with people around not knowing that they were pics of my rod. This brought the plan to a whole new level as I went from store to store getting braver each time, taking short vids of me untying the waist string of my pants and having my throbbing cock spring out or sticking it out the fly, which I now left completely unbuttoned. There always seemed to be a shelf or something to set the camera on and with just one string I could get my cock out and in very quickly. I worked myself up to the point of taking a video right down one of the isles of a smaller local store, out in plain view if someone was to walk over. About midway through the day I went to the truck to look at the videos I had taken, and man I thought I was going to blow my load right there. It was awesome to see my 7 inch throbbing cock leaking pre cum in all these different public situations. I knew I had to take things one step further. I immediately went to a fast food joint and sat down in the corner where I knew no one could see. I sat the camera across from me and started recording as my cock sprung out when I undid the draw string. I sat there for a minute and enjoyed the situation and then reached down and felt my throbbing rod. It was quite noisy in the restaurant so I grabbed by cock and balls by the base and swung it back and forth against my abs, making quite a noise. To my slight disappointment no one noticed, but man it still felt incredible. I turned the camera off and watched what I had just recordrd, as I sat there with my cock pressing up against the metal bottom portion of the table. The video was great and I couldn't get over how veiny my cock looked and how much it swung back and forth as it throbbed, almost two inches. I knew I didn't have much time until I blew so I forced my cock back in and left. On my way out I went through the drive thru with my cock out, and the camera on the arm rest recording the activities. However as I got closer to the window, I ended up chickening out and pulling my shirt down over my cock. I knew this would bug me, so I went back through pretending I had forgotten something this time with my cock completely uncovered, however most likely not visible to the attendant. I knew I had hit a new public high, so when I got to the window and reached for the food I lifted my hips up especially high with the head of my cock maybe 2" from sticking up over the window edge into plain view. I was getting very close now so decided to head back to the hardware store where I had started and blow my load there. Once there I walked around looking at stuff and pulling my cock out every chance I had and swinging it back and forth by the base. At one point I swung it and it hit a stack of tiles and man it felt great. I nearly came right there so I thought it would be a thrill to try to blow my load without ever stroking my rod, which I had never done before. I proceeded to sneak around the store and whip it out, which I now had down to a science, and swing it against all sorts of objects, some smooth, some rough, some clean, and some dirty while trying to record all of it. I ended up in the concrete isle, where I was swinging my throbbing cock against some smooth pails, when I knew I couldn't hold off anymore. I checked the camera while still swinging my cock and all of a sudden let fly a solid ribbon of cum which felt awesome, then two smaller ribbons and several more little pumps. The first stream landed on a stack of bricks almost waist high, then on a shelf below and the floor. I stood there thankful I had gotten away with everything and milked the last few drops. I then took a video of all the cum and headed for home grateful for my new camera.
- age 23, Nate

There was this guy, we both attended the same classes for a professional exam, i saw him as sexy and was sexually attracted to him. One weekend, after classes we decided to spend the day together so we went to the pool, we got there, washed off and got into the water, it was so cold and i started to shiver. I got under the water pulled out his cork and gave him a lick i saw that he liked it so i continued. I took his cork right inside of my mouth while inside the water and i licked it like i was having a lollipop, i got up, pulled my pant one side, he adjusted his position and i inserted his hard cork into my honey pot, gosh he was huge, we made love while in the water, suddenly he carried me out and straight to the shower room, he pulled me up against the wall and fucked me, we got on the floor and he continued i was afraid of being wallked on by some one. It was the best sex ever.
- age , anon

Last summer I was at my girlfriends house one day, when she had to go to a drivers ed class for about an hour, and told me to wait at her house for her to come back. I was lying down on her bed watching TV and her younger sister, Paula, who was 14 was outside swimming in the pool. Paula must not have known that I was still at her house because after she came inside from the pool she walked into the room to borrow some clothes from her sister in just a towel. When she saw me on the bed she jumped in surprise and dropped her towel exposing her small breasts that were just starting to develop and her pussy which was covered in a small layer of hair. At this point my penis automatically went hard, and because I was only in a pair of basketball shorts she noticed right away. She started walking over to me and said "I have that much of an effect on you huh, well its only fair that since you've seen me I get to see you." When she got to the bed she pulled down my basketball shorts and said "I can take care of that for you if you want me too." So of course I said yes and she put her hand around my boner and started to give me a handjob. As she did this I reached over and put my hand on her breast and started to feel them and her tits. She did not stop me so I moved my hand down to her legs, and then to her pussy. I started to feel her pussy and finger her, this made me all the more excited, so my cum shot out and landed on her legs, after she finished milking me to my last drop I finished her off and we cleaned up.
- age 17, anon

This went on last summer at a friend's house. She was having a pool party in her back yard. Most were kids from her high school. I wasn't one of them but was a neighbor and Tammy asked me over. All the girls there were wearing little bikinis and showing lots of flesh. Then, there was poor Freddy. He was wearing these tight little brief style swim ware and it showed everything. But, with Freddy, instead of a rounded bulge there, it was a long, hard rod. Yes; his hard on! It was obvious that Freddy couldn't take it and he was some kind of aroused at what he was seeing. I knew I just had to help him out of his predicament. I was 17 and had been sexually active with boys for over a year at the time. I knew quite a bit about boy's hard ons and what to do with them being I'd given lots of hand jobs to lots of boys for over a year. So, when I saw Freddy standing behind the counter trying to hide his predicament, I went over to him. I leaned against the counter just like he was but then I reached down and put my hand on his hard on right through his suit. Freddy jumped when I did this and looked at me with a weird look on his face. I just winked at him and said "Feel good"? Poor Freddy didn't know what to say. He just stood there with his mouth open looking at me. I then told him "I know. All these girls running around here half naked are just too much. Right"? Freddy then said "I can't help it. I'm trying to keep that from happening but can't". I then told Freddy "I can help you, if you'd like". Freddy looked at me and said "How"? I told him "I've been around these things and I know. Just take it from me. Come on if you want my help". I turned and headed inside the house. Freddy followed me. I figured he would. I headed for Tammy's room and went in. Freddy came in and I closed and locked the door. I had already told Tammy what I was up to. I turned to Freddy and then walked up to him looking straight at his "problem". I put my hand on it again rubbing it through his suit. Freddy went to almost purring. I then took my thumbs and stuck them inside the waist band and pulled them down. Freddy's eyes were like fifty cent pieces as he looked at me. He was standing in front of a girl with his hard on pointing straight up. I asked him "Have you ever got a hand job from a girl before"? He shook his head no. I asked "Would you want your first one now"? He just shook his head yes without saying a word. I then ask him "Have you ever felt a girl's body anywhere before"? He shook his head no again. I told him "You can touch me. I know boys like doing this. Where do you want to touch me at"? Freddy finally spoke and asked "OK if I feel your legs"? I said "Sure. Give me your hand". I took his hand and put it on my inner thigh and ask "Feel good"? Freddy said "Oh, yes"! I then put my hand around his hard on and started stroking it. I told Freddy "It's OK if you want to cum on my legs when it's time". Freddy had his eyes closed. It didn't take but maybe half a minute when Freddy went to saying "Oh god, I'm going to go. Oh, I'm going" as he stuck out his hips pointing his hard dick towards me legs. With a low groan sound, he started squirting his cum. I've always loved watching this from the first time I ever saw my first boy cum. Freddy shot four or five good ropes of his cum on my legs and the floor. He finally eased down from his orgasmic feelings. I let go of his dick and headed to the bath room for a cloth. I cleaned the cum off my legs and then cleaned up the floor. Freddy wiped off and put his swim suit back on. I ask him "Feel better now"? Freddy said "Oh yes. Thank you for that". I said "Glad I could help". After this, Freddy could then join the kids at the party and have a good time without being all embarrassed with that big hard on he had. I was just wondering how long he'd last before it happened again with all that female flesh running around him. I soon afterwards had to leave. I had a date and I knew this also meant another hand job to give.
- age 20, Brittney (female)

I saw the card that the postman had left saying I had a package and I had missed it as I had been in the shower. I had to be in work in an hour but I wanted to see if it was my new vibrator. I opened the box and there it was, it was huge and looked complicated. Anyway, I went to work and left it hidden in the car. When I got home that night I couldn't wait to try it. I often masturbate by rubbing my clit and have many orgasms this way but had never tried using a dildo or vibrator. I knew that my family would be out when I got in from work so planned to have a go then. I jumped in the shower and washed away the day then slipped into a fresh clean dressing gown, I went into my room and lay down on the bed, I gently opened the dressing gown and let it drape down, exposing my whole body, I gently massaged my breast and squeezed my nipples. Then I reached down and gently started rubbing my clit, I had a porn film on in the background as this turns me on a lot. When I was feeling wet, I reached for the rabbit, I started to push it inside, it felt a bit sore as I wasn't used to something that big being controlled by me, when I had sex the guy would always push it in quick so I had no control. I had to push quite hard and relax my muscles. As I felt it slip inside I reached for the button to turn on the beads which moved about on the shaft to stimulate your G spot and entrance, this tingled and it was a feeling I had never felt before, it was like an itch that was finally being scratched. It was much more intense and deep inside than clitoral stimulation, well this felt really good as I arched my back but I knew it wouldn't make me come on its own, I turned on the clit stimulator and this is when I went to heaven, it didn't build up quickly like it usually did but started from deep inside my body, like a boiling feeling, then it got more intense and as electric shot through my clit it also exploded into waves of contractions through my uterus and down into my legs. My whole body seized up into a muscular spasm as I groaned loudly, unable to control the waves and waves that shot through me as the thrusting rabbit hit my G spot over and over again in a rhythm that a penis never could. Once I had calmed down with that I will give myself a clitoral orgasm with the vibrating bit of the bunny, it is much more intense than usual and I am kept on the edge for longer. Since learning how to do that I now know where my G spot is and can control it more during sex therefore having better orgasms so I would deffo recommend a rampant rabbit for anyone who wants to learn more about their bodies and have toe curling orgasms.
- age 24, Selina (female)

When I first started to masturbate (at about age 15), I was extremely curious about the taste of my pussy but was very hesitant to actually try it. I think I was worried that it would somehow turn me into a lesbian or something silly like that. In any case, I finally figured out a way to get over this inhibition?I wouldn't masturbate again until I had tasted myself. Of course, being a horny teenager who was masturbating two to three times a day meant that after only a few days I was already climbing the walls. And even though I was very tempted to "cheat", I kept my hand out of my panties for almost a week. One afternoon I came home from school and decided that anything was better than denying myself my favorite pastime, so when I got to my room I locked the door, pulled off my shorts and panties, spread my legs, and started fantasizing. Within a couple of minutes my pussy was very damp. Trembling with anticipation, I reached down, ran my fingertip along the entire length of my slit, and (before I had a chance to chicken out) popped it in my mouth. The taste was INCREDIBLE! I felt like such an idiot for being so uptight about it and promptly dipped my finger into my pussy again for another taste. I think rubbed my aching clit to a couple of quick orgasms and then licked my fingers clean. Since then I've almost always tasted myself when I masturbate. Although I've often masturbated in front of my boyfriends, I've yet to share my little secret with any of them. (Aside : I kind of like the idea of a guy eating his own cum, but would NEVER have the guts to actually ask my boyfriend to do that for me).
- age 31, Sandra (female)

I love the thought of being watched or getting caught. I always have, ever since I started masturbating at the age of 11 or 12. I used to think that I was really dirty for doing it but the thought that someone would find me and tell me off just turned me on all the more. Now that I'm older I often like to sit totally naked in front of my bedroom window. The window faces out onto a square of houses so there are plenty of windows that people could be looking out of and doors that people could be walking out of. This time, was a couple of weeks ago. I had just gotten out the shower and had been teasing myself with the shower head, I walked into my bedroom after drying myself, horny as hell. As usual, I walked straight over to the window and pulled the curtains back. I sat on the desk that is placed in front of the window so that anyone who happened to look up would get a look at everything. My legs were dangling over the side of the desk, spread apart facing the window. The street was empty... for now. I licked by fingers and started to gently circle my nipples, I was already pretty turned on so they were quite hard at this point, but I felt them getting harder and harder as I moved my middle finger of each hand over the middle of them. Whilst still concentrating on my left nipple, I moved my right hand slowly down my stomach and then down my thigh, teasing myself. After a few minutes of a caressing my entire body I moved my hand up to give my clit some attention. I was getting really wet now but I was frustrated that there was no one outside, meaning there wasn't even a possible chance of me getting caught. It was making the build up very slow compared to usually and I felt myself getting slightly annoyed. I was too far into it now to stop though, "You'll get there eventually" I told myself. So I carried on, my eyes closed, I caressed my clit for a little while and then began to slide two fingers out of my very warm, very wet pussy. Suddenly I heard the noise of a front door slamming and my eyes snapped open. I saw Darren, or all people, from the house opposite coming out of the house. I felt my heart begin to race, that amazing sensation returning to me. The familiar thoughts entering my head, "You are a very naughty girl." "You shouldn't be doing this." "Get down now, before he sees you." I felt my hand involuntarily speed up the finger fucking, my left hand move down towards my clit to rub is in very fast circles. I followed Darren with my eyes as he paused to check for something in his pockets. He was very good looking indeed. We'd been on a couple of dates, but nothing had really happened. A couple of kisses on the cheek but I've always had a little thing for him. He glanced in my direction and did a double take. He had seen me. That sent me over the edge and I came all over my hands but I continued to put on a show for him. He was just staring as if he couldn't believe what was happening. He looked away after a couple of minutes and walked away. I was anxious about what he would say next time I saw him. I got down from the desk and was making my way to the bathroom to clean myself up a little, when I heard a knock at the door. I wrapped my bath robe around myself and went to the front door. Through the glass I saw the silhouette of a tall, very handsome Darren. I didn't know what to do. "Shit" I thought. What was I thinking? I felt my cheeks flush and my heart once again started racing. I opened the door slowly and Darren stood opposite, grinning. "Well, Zoe, I didn't know you had it in you..." he told me. "Had what in me?" I tried to act as innocent as possible. He opened the door further and stepped inside. "You know perfectly well what." I felt myself becoming wet again. God, this was hot. He came toward me and pressed his body against mine. He leaned in and kissed me hard, very passionately. He ran his hands down the front of my robe as we kissed and began to undo the belt. I allowed him to slip the robe off my shoulders and onto the floor. We broke apart. "Show me again," he said breathlessly. "In person." I led him into the living room and we sat on the couch. Without a word I continued to put on the same show for him. My legs spread, finger fucking myself silly. He undid the front of his pants and got his rock hard, 6inch cock out. He began to stroke it slowly at first and then started to match his strokes to my finger fucking as I sped up. I came a lot quicker than upstairs and he followed shortly after. We're now going out and have had a few fun times after this! I guess getting caught pays off!
- age 18, Zoe (female)

My male lover enjoys anal stimulation. It is the one thing that absolutely turns him on. A small anal probe toy inserted into him while he rests on his hands and knees, makes his cock rock hard and dripping wet. There he was on my bed with his eyes closed fully enjoying the sensation of deep penetration. With one hand I slid the probe in and out while the other hand milked his penis till he groaned with delicious pleasure and pain. He begged me to finish him off, but I wanted him to feel a long session of arousal. After an hour of intense pleasure giving, I drew him into the shower. The hot water felt good against our aching muscles. Under the steam, I pushed him against the shower wall. I licked his neck and gently bit his shoulders while my knee spread open his legs. His body was tight, and his breath was quick, he wanted to cum. With my right hand I massaged his ass and explored the rim of his hole. His breath grew more intense. Little by little I inserted my finger deeper and deeper till I reached his apex of pleasure his prostate nob of delight. His head fell back and he begged "please don't stop". What a delight for me to possess such power over a man. It that moment I continued the tempo a fast upward finger push, while reaching over and simultaneously masturbating his penis. It was awesome to see his orgasm, his body writhed in pleasure, and the primal sounds that escaped his mouth came from some where deep within his body.
- age 34, Sandra (female)

I had the most wonderful masturbation experience last week. I was on a work-related trip and so had very little time to myself. Not surprisingly, after a day or two, I began to feel my clit throb and my cunt began to demand attention. Although I was busy with meetings and other matters related to work, I found it hard to ignore the sensations in my hyper-sensitive vagina and vulva. I even began to feel a dull ache in my lower belly from lack of stimulation. Finally, I could not stand it any longer. I went to my hotel, one lunchtime, shut the door of my room, took off my clothes and massaged my breasts and belly. I looked at myself in the mirror. Not bad, I thought. I like the curves and contours of my own body. I opened my legs wide and looked at how my lips were visible in the mirror. I tend to wax part of my pubes and keep my lips and clit free of hair just so I, and my lover when I am with him, can see them. Just looking at them in the mirror made me ache with desire. I had to touch myself. So I sat up in bed with my knees pulled up against my chest and put two fingers from each hand onto my exposed pussy from under my thighs. It was sort of like hugging myself. I kept my knees pressed together so there was a kind of pressure on my mound of Venus and on the hood of my clit. At the same time, that position made me feel my cunt was exposed and available. It's a great position. I ran my fingers over my lips, teasing them and then dipped two fingers into my cunt to wet them. The juices were already dripping out. My vagina was ready and dying to be penetrated. I just left my fingers still inside me for a while. Then, I pressed against my G-spot for a few minutes, feeling its roughness and the impatient clenching of my vaginal walls. I thrust in and out, teasing the sensitive ring at the entrance to my cunt. I had to stop, lest the orgasm mount too soon. From time to time, I slowed down, moaning in pleasure, my head thrown back against the wall behind the bed. Then I took those fingers out and began to massage my clit with their wetness, while putting the other two fingers into my cunt. I opened the fingers wide, feeling my vagina stretch as I made then into a V-shape and then feeling the walls fold back on them when I brought my fingers back together. With the fingers of my other hand, I worked the whole of the vulva area and also my perineum, which really responds to being massaged. Although I can never get an orgasm from massaging the perineum, nevertheless, it is deeply pleasurable in a calming sort of way. It also helps for a build-up to orgasm, as it keeps the movement going in the genital area while also stopping my clit fro taking off too soon. By now, my cunt was giving off that earthy, relentless odour of my desire that never fails to arouse me. Then I went back to the vulva, feeling the pleasure grow more intense as I moved up to my clit. From time to time, I used my free fingers to massage the valley between my inner and outer lips. I ran my fingertips along the curved ridges of my lips, feeling the electric thrill they produced. All the time, I was thrusting in and out of my now very wet cunt with the fingers from the other hand. The contractions of pleasure began to increase in size and frequency in my lower belly. The ache I had been feeling there turned into sharp pangs of pleasure. My clit was responding very fast. I felt the whole of my cunt was alive and powerful. I began to feel as if I would explode. The contractions of pleasure inside my vagina were forcing my vulva to bulge out from time to time, as if about to burst. I felt the need to bear down, so that I felt the canal of my vagina slip down along my fingers. It was sort of the opposite of clenching my cunt shut tight. Suddenly, a shot of warm fluid flew out of my cunt, soaking the backs of my legs and the sheets. It took me by surprise, and I reeled from the intense pleasure it gave me. The wetness was very slippery. I kept going, rubbing my clit faster and faster and thrusting in and out harder and harder, helped along by the wetness of the ejaculate. My whole body was shaking with the frenzy of my movements. I could even feel the waves of pleasure spread from my cunt to my ass. Of its own accord, my cunt was contracting hard against my fingers, clenching them. Soon, I was doubled up and shuddering in the throes of the best orgasm ever. I know I must have screamed loudly in pleasure. Then, slowly, I took my hands out of my cunt and put the four fingers into my mouth. Over and again, in the afterglow of the orgasm, I dipped my fingers into my cunt and then sucked my dripping fluids, rich and dense in taste. I cupped two fingers inside my cunt as if to make a spoon shape and scooped out the juices. My hand worked madly between my cunt and my mouth, lifting the juices to my lips. I wanted to drink every drop of my own essence. Before I knew it, my clit was twitching back to life. My vagina was open and flexible, pliant and abundantly wet. It felt warm and relaxed. I dipped my fingers in and out, moving them from my mouth to my cunt and back again, while I opened my knees, and rubbed fast at my clit with my other hand. The more I rubbed, the more fluid there was to drink. I ejaculated again, this time, letting the fluid gush over my hand and drip down my wrist. It tasted sweet, like nectar. When the next orgasm rose up, it spread over me like a huge wave and I do not know if my hands were actually in my cunt or in mouth. Either way, I felt complete by the connection between my cunt and my mouth. I lay there, my legs open, one hand holding my still throbbing genitals, the other flopped on my belly. I rested, my cunt open and exhausted, fulfilled and giving.
- age 46, PF (female)

I was walking along the beach in my home town and as ever was so horny, I could feel the bulge in my shorts getting bigger and bigger. So feeling brave and realising the beach was quiet decided to find a nice spot to shoot my load. I knew it wasn't going to take long to cum as the added excitement of being outside meant I was moist before I could get my shorts down. Anyway, there was me stroking my hard on without a care in the world when I heard a voice, "Your a big boy Gav". With a mix of shock and excitement I turned round to see my friend Megan, I quickly put my obvious hard on away. Now Megan was as cute as your mind can imagine, she was a few years younger (13) but was far from shy. She said "You can't waste that, can I help?". Well, could I refuse. As she slipped her hand down my shorts I warned her things were going to get messy! She was so gentle and watched my face in awww as I groaned and shot my cum all over her shorts. I could see she was just as excited so I asked her if I could repay the favour. I gently slipped my hands down her panties to feel an already moist pussy, it was so tight but ready for love. She let a groan out as I slipped my fingers in and she quickly let out a groan to signal her pleasure. We kissed and went our separate way, that certainly won't be the last time playing on the beach.
- age 16, Gavin

I have been putting things up my butt since when I was 10. Everything started when the doctor had to put his fingers up there for some reason. I think he was looking for some type of disease or something. The feeling of his fingers up there really shocked me because it felt to weird. When I got home that day I tried to put my fingers up there too but I was too tense and could not relax enough to get them in. Eventually, me being as determined as I was, I was able get my fingers in there. Over the next year, I began to put other things up there. Toothbrushes, hairbrushes, thermometers, plastic tent stakes, wooden handles and even hot dogs found there way up there. I kept doing it because I had found my prostrate and thought it was the greatest thing ever. I would often spend 30 minutes just massaging it with a toothbrush handle. I did not know how to masturbate so this was my life's pleasure. Unfortunately, one time at the doctor's the doctor noticed that my ass was very wide and thought that maybe I was being abused and I had to tell him and my mom everything because if I didn't my dad would have been arrested for child sexual abuse. It was very embarrassing but good in the end because this lead to my being taught how to masturbate.
- age 16, Ian

My friend Tony wanted to tone up his body to impress his girlfriend so he decided to sign up to the local gym and invited me along because it's near to me too. We went to same school but I dropped out early but didn't really stay in contact, we only meet up mostly to go gym. A few days ago after a work out we both decided to chill out in the spa pool. We both went in our shorts but one of the men there was completely nude. When he left we dared each other to take our shorts off. He was right beside me so we could have our backs against the door in case someone came in. I looked down and saw his semi erect dick. It was exactly like mine, uncut and the same length 6.5in mine was a bit fatter and he had more pubes. I always thought he'd have a much bigger dick than me, he was more comfortable and had more girlfriends than I did. Looking at his semi made me go fully erect! When he looked at mine he smiled and his dick went fully erect. I had never been in that situation before and I didn't know what to do next. He made it easier and said what I wanted to hear. The only way to get rid of it now is to jerk it off. We both started to jerk off violently under the water but I stopped half way. He asked me what was wrong and I told him that if we did it to each other we would cum sooner. When he grabbed on to my dick my whole body tingled, it had never occurred to me how it would feel to have a strong firm hand rapped around my dick, it felt great! I quickly held on to his and we started stroking each others dick and rubbing each others balls. We were moments away from cumming when we heard someone coming through the door behind us. We quickly let go of each others dicks and put our shorts on before the man got in the pool. We sat there awkwardly with our boners squashed against the rims of our shorts. We didn't look at each other or speak whilst in the water. Tony gets up and leaves and tells me he is going into the showers. I was pissed off we didn't finish and we didn't know what to say to each other. I got into my shower cubicle and I was thinking to myself that I'd finish up when I got home, when I feel a hand on my shoulder. Tony decided to finish off what we started and he stood behind me and grabbed my semi which very quickly turned to a rock hard cock. As he stood behind me jerking me off, I could feel his hot boner pressed up against my butt cheek. I shot my hot load of cum onto the wall and some of it ran down his fingers, he then shot his cum up my back which dripped down my ass and crack. With my cum on his hands he rubbed and squeezed my balls which gave the finishing touch to the orgasm. Wonder what will happen next time we go to the gym?
- age 18, anon

I was the Captain of the Under 18 Basketball side at the time and was asked to fill in as Coach of the Under 16' for a road trip game. Sure why not I thought I knew all the kids anyway. The Captain of the under 16's nickname was Mad Dog and had reputation as being a bit wild so I thought I would have to keep an eye on him. We got to our motel and the parents did the room allocations putting me with Mad Dog and another one of the players. Of to bed we went. A double bed and a single, I thought I should have had the single to myself but no Mad Dog quickly told me that I was to share the bed with him. After the usual chit chat about girls and what ever it was lights out. No sooner than the light being of Mad Dog straight out asks how big are you? Um Are what do you mean. I'll show you he says and reaches over grabs my hand and puts it on his cock This was the last thing I was thinking about but he was as hard as a rock and 8 inches long. This is how big I am how about you he says grabbing my cock Holy shit what am I getting myself into here but it was a bit late by then with him rubbing my cock for me. With no sign of shame I've got this 15 year old kid jacking me off . What the hell it felt great what about me he says he grabs my hand again and starts pulling his cock with my hand. By now i'm into it and pounding the hell out of his cock while he is jacking me. Off come the covers and on with the light so we can see what we are doing. I look over and the other kid is sitting on his bed jerking watching us. I'm pounding the hell out of his dick he arches his back and lets go a hell of a load all over his chest. He rubs some of his jizz on his hand uses it as lube and gets me off in about 4 strokes The whole thing was so horny. The kid in the other bed shoots all over his own leg, gets up with a towel comes over and wipes us both off. winks at mad Dog and says he can coach us now. They had been planning the whole thing from the minute they heard I was to fill in as coach
- age 20, Tony

One cold night I was sitting alone in my computer room. I didn't have much thought to what I was going to do that night. I had just received a IM that was wondering what I was up to, and for me it wasn't much. We chatted for a bit and as we got more involved in the conversation, I was really getting turned on by his voice. Little did he know that. So I ran to get my "toy" I came back in the room to get comfy. Once I said I was back I was asked where I went, so I omitted where I went and what I got. This was a big turn on, an invite for a web cam came up. Where in turn I was allowed to view his very nicely sized cock. I was so hot. I could barely contain myself, he was ever so gently rubbing his cock. I then removed the clothes I was wearing. I told him that I was very into what I was looking at. I had moved the vibrator to my clit and turned it on low. it was soo sensitive I could hardly touch it. I moved my other hand down to feel the warmth and the wetness, very nice. I described to him what I was feeling and he wanted to watch me. I was very turned on that he wanted to watch me, as I had never had anyone so turned on by me before. I turned on my web cam...he was very pleased with what he saw. His cock became even more hard. He moved his hand faster and faster, simply saying oh fuck that's soo hot. I told him to rub the head. I moved my vibrator inside at this point. I had no problem sliding it in and out as it was very wet. I moved my camera down so he could watch me move it in and out, we had sound so he was able to hear my juices flowing. He wanted to come so badly as I was getting close, but he held off as he usually does so I can finish. I continued to moan to the feeling of the vibrator sliding in and out. He was leaking all down his hands. I wanted so badly to be near him grabbing my body, pulling it next to him, feeling his hot breath on my neck my naked skin pressed against his. As he sucked on my breasts, licked my nipples. I watched as he got closer. he watched as I got closer. Moving my hips with my hand listening to my every move. He told me I was so hot and he wanted to come. I was moaning to every move. I felt myself getting close and I told him I was going to come right then, he begged me to come. I moved the toy to my clit but didn't move it. I couldn't the shaking was too intense, the vibrations were too intense. I felt as if I could feel him inside me. I moaned as I was coming, again and again he begged for more. He wanted me to be extremely wet and having it draining down my ass so he could see it. I craved him wanting me to come for him the cum was running down me now. I could feel the warmth on my thighs and ass. I wanted him to be there to feel how hot I was the softness of my thighs. I begged him to come as it was too intense for me now as I was coming for the fifth time. I watched as he exploded all over the cum leaking down his hand. Me so very jealous. he watched my face as I leaned back in my chair about to pass out my room smelled of sex, my chair wet beyond all means. My body.....shaking. It was the best feeling I had ever felt. I went to bed that night feeling exhausted for me and him we are the chosen, and I crave more.
- age 27, anon (female)

Last year I moved into my own place. I had never lived alone before. I was a bit scared of handling everything myself, but I was very excited about the freedom! My apartment is the upstairs of an old house, and the property has lots of trees and bushes so I have all the privacy I could ever want. I hate wearing clothes, so I spend all my time in my apartment naked. My kitchen directly faces the wooded part of the property, and no one ever goes back there, so I don't worry about keeping the blinds closed in there even though I'm naked. One weekend last summer I was washing my dishes and enjoying the sunshine on my body when I noticed something from the corner of my eye. Someone was in the bushes! From my quick glance, it looked like a little girl so I quickly exited my kitchen?the last thing I need is some angry parent coming by, getting me in trouble because of what their kid saw while trespassing! Since I was worried about any reactions, I went into my bathroom to look out the window?that window is small and faces the same direction as the kitchen, so I could spy without being seen. I was very surprised to find that it wasn't a little girl in the bushes, but a grown woman! She only looked little from my quick glance, because she was on her knees with a hand between her legs! My mood changed suddenly from fear to arousal as I thought that this lady might have been pleasuring herself because she saw my body. My cock swelled to its full seven inches and I knew it was time to get off. I was a bit nervous, but I walked back into the kitchen and stood directly in the window, at an angle so she could get a good view of my manhood. She smiled at me, and I smiled back, then I grabbed my cock and started slowly stroking for her. She stood up and wiggled out of her little sundress, allowing me to see her entire body. She was a skinny blonde girl, with tiny tits and a little strip of dark hair above her pussy. She leaned against a tree and continued to pleasure herself, rubbing her clit with one hand while she fucked herself with two fingers of the other. I kept pumping my tool, spitting on my hands to keep things nice and slick. Her eyes and mine met from time to time, but most of my time was spent watching her finger fuck her gorgeous little slit. I wasn't trying very hard to hold back, so it didn't take long before I felt my load surging up from my balls. I moved closer to the window as my body tensed up and shot my cum, leaving big sloppy blobs on the glass. She licked her lips, then closed her eyes as her body began to shake with her own orgasm. She let out a big sigh, then opened her eyes and looked up at me with a big smile! I motioned for her to come in, but she shook her head and showed me her hand... that's when I noticed the wedding ring. I shrugged and waved, and she waved back, picked up her dress and continued her walk in the woods. I continued my chores, but in a much more relaxed mood than usual.
- age 29, anon

Recently my wife's friend Crystal has divorced. My wife and I have felt bad for her and have had her over for dinner and so forth quite a bit. She's gone to the movies and out to eat with us. One night a couple months back she was over and we watched a movie. There were some sex scenes in it which prompted some joking and teasing among my wife and her. My wife said that Crystal needed to get laid, either that or a good sex toy. Crystal's response was that she already had a good sex toy and the conversation took off from there. Pretty soon my wife was massaging my cock and balls through my jeans and trying to be discreet about it. It didn't work though and Crystal saw it and said, I see how you are, not including me, then teased my wife that she was going to get some action tonight and was rubbing it in her face. My wife grinned and looked over at me and said, I think we could help her out Aaron, don't you. Before I could nod yes my wife unzipped my zipper and my pants got dropped. Crystal had made her way over and the both of them started fondling and stroking my throbbing cock. Each stroke felt so good and I don't remember my dick ever being so hard. They began to finger each other as they jacked me off. Pretty soon my wife let out a whimper and climaxed. They both continued to stroke my cock and massage my balls now. It was like a competition to see who could finish me off, one stroked then the other tried to hurry up and get their hand on my swollen cock. One yank after another for about ten minutes, meanwhile the two were laughing and giggling and I was moaning. I couldn't believe this was happening as I cocked my head back. Beads of sweat ran down my forehead and I could feel my legs weaken and my dick throb. Pre cum began to ooze from my dick creating a squishy sound with each stroke and the two were really getting into it now, saying things like he's gonna cum, it's gonna be a big one. They slowed down their strokes at this point, taking turns. One would stroke slowly a few times, then the other would. I let out a "Oh Shit" and looked down to see jizz sky rocket from my cock in several streams. I sat back with my wife, exhausted, my shirt covered with my ejaculate, and watched as Crystal sat in front of us and finished herself off. Since then we have done it a few more times but it's never been as intense as that first time, but I'm definitely not complaining.
- age 26, Aaron

I went to the local gym regularly, trying to keep my toned body up in shape. I am completely straight, and had heard rumours of certain things going on in the gym involving the men. I had never given it much thought, but was still a little curious. I finished my workout and took a quick stop in the showers. Hot steam floated around, and I could hear a couple showers running. I picked one randomly and headed in, turning the knob and getting the water flowing. The showers were separated by barriers, so I hoped no one would notice what I was doing. I grabbed some soap and reached down, stroking my cock. Though it was soft from the water, it quickly stood to attention. After awhile of that, I felt a tap on my shoulder. Shooting my hands to the side and acting innocent, turned around. A gorgeous man, completely unclothed like me, stood there, giving me a look that only had one meaning. I smiled and nodded. He bent down and immediately began to stroke me hard. I darted my hands forward and returned the favour. Not caring who noticed any more, we ground our cocks together and furiously shot our loads. We finished showering and and helped each other towel off. I was married and had a couple more sessions with this same man, my wife never finding out. I felt guilty, but it just felt so good. Now I know why that gym was so popular.
- age , anon

Last summer I was at my girlfriends house one day, when she had to go to a drivers ed class for about an hour, and told me to wait at her house for her to come back. I was lying down on her bed watching TV and her younger sister, Paula, who was 14 was outside swimming in the pool. Paula must not have known that I was still at her house because after she came inside from the pool she walked into the room to borrow some clothes from her sister in just a towel. When she saw me on the bed she jumped in surprise and dropped her towel exposing her small breasts that were just starting to develop and her pussy which was covered in a small layer of hair. At this point my penis automatically went hard, and because I was only in a pair of basketball shorts she noticed right away. She started walking over to me and said "I have that much of an effect on you huh, well its only fair that since you've seen me I get to see you." When she got to the bed she pulled down my basketball shorts and said "I can take care of that for you if you want me too." So of course I said yes and she put her hand around my boner and started to give me a handjob. As she did this I reached over and put my hand on her breast and started to feel them and her tits. She did not stop me so I moved my hand down to her legs, and then to her pussy. I started to feel her pussy and finger her, this made me all the more excited, so my cum shot out and landed on her legs, after she finished milking me to my last drop I finished her off and we cleaned up.
- age 17, anon

We got our senior yearbooks, and I found out I was voted "Most Likely to Become A Nun" at my all-girls Catholic School. I guess my classmates think I am kind of a prude, and yeah, I haven't done much with guys. But I don't like most guys my age they are too immature. Besides, I've heard guys my age don't last long enough for a girl to really enjoy it. I am not a prude on the inside though. And if I am the most likely to become a nun then I know why we have a sex scandal in the Church LOL What my friends don't know is that when I am home alone, I go to my mom's dresser. In her top drawer is a nice flesh-colored vibrator about 7 inches long and fairly thick. I wash off her vibe and take it back to my room. There, I strip naked and lie on the bed. I turn on the vibe and have it touch me in various spots on my arms and on my legs and between my boobs. I usually get horny just thinking about using my mom's vibe so I am ususally really, really wet at this point. I like to play with my clit while holding the vibe at the entrance to my pussy. Then I slide the vibe deep inside of me with one hand. I use my other hand to play with my nipples, which are really really sensitive, and I also play with my clitty too. I rub my clit in circles with the vibe inside of me and keep going until I get a nice climax. Sometimes, I do it twice if they will be gone long enough. Good thing I am an only child! If I am really feeling it then I sometimes look at my dad's porn magazines. I like looking at the girls but looking at the guys when they are fucking or getting their cocks sucked make me really horny, too. I can't wait to leave for college and maybe meet some better guys. I also hope to get to the health center and get on the pill so I can start to get some real cock between my legs. I bet my college classmates won't think I will become a nun!
- age 18, Heehee (female)

I had been single for a number of years when I met this girl that started working at my store. We became fast friends and talked more and more while at work as well as outside of work. I started to develop quite an interest for her because she was different from other girls I had met. She was an intriguing person for many reasons, most of which I just don't feel like getting into right now. After a few weeks of knowing each other and talking quite frequently, our out of work conversations became more and more sexual. This is something that really got me going in a lot of ways just because I hadn't been with anyone in such a long time. She was in a relationship at the time, which just killed me because I always felt she would have been much better off being with me. Even though I couldn't have her as a girlfriend, we were still very close friends. As I said, our conversations became more and more sexual. We started talking a lot about what gets us going and what our deepest desire were. We often talked about masturbation. We talked about what we liked to think about while masturbating, how often we masturbated, etc. One thing that really turns me on is to hear a woman talk about masturbation so openly and to be so comfortable with it. There were many times we would be talking and we would both be masturbating while on the phone or talking online. We would be online with each other and sending videos back and forth to see if they turned us on. One night that I remember quite vividly, we were talking online and felt like hearing each others' voices, so started talking on the phone. We were having quite a lengthy conversation about sex and masturbation since we kept sending these videos back and forth. At one point, we both realized the other was masturbating while we were talking, so we started to describe to each other what we were doing. She was rubbing her clit and slowly bringing herself closer and closer to an orgasm. With every word from her, I was stroking my hard cock. I loved hearing her as she was rubbing herself. I am normally about 6 inches when fully erect, but I think on this night I managed to get a little bit above my typical length. She turned me on so much. We kept going and going and getting closer and closer when she told me she had to hang up so she could cum. I tried so hard to keep her on the phone so I could hear her amazing orgasm. She insisted that she hang up and then call me as soon as she was finished. She told me that she needed to hang up so she could rub herself like crazy. I was so disappointed to hang up the phone, but as soon as I did, I stroked my hardon furiously to one of the greatest orgasms of my life up to that point. I came with such ferocity that I could hardly believe what happened. After I came, I closed my eyes for what seemed like a few seconds only to wake up to my phone ringing and her being upset on the other end of the line saying she had been trying to call me for the past 10 minutes. I asked if she enjoyed herself and she told me all about her wonderful orgasm. She asked me if I came and I told her "all over the place." Within another 20 minutes of our conversation to follow, I was ready to cum again. I told her of my arousal and she was amazed that I could have it up again in such a short time. Up to that point, that was the closest I had ever been to masturbating with another person, which is one of my ultimate fantasies. I don't know why it is, but I love to think about masturbating with another person. I have done this since then, but at the time, I had never even come close. Sorry about the long, stream of conscious sort of thing I had going on here, but I was writing as I remembered it. Hopefully this can be of some interest to somebody. Do enjoy yourselves. I know that I am definitely about to go rub one out after thinking of this once again.
- age 25, E.

Today was the first really nice day of the year. Still a bit cool, but sunny. And in the sun, it felt like spring. I decided to go for a hike and drove to a wetlands area. I was pleased to see that I had the trail to myself. I hiked the trail but it was really muddy and wet in many places. Still, it was very relaxing. After my hike, I took off my boots and socks(they were a mess)and put on some flip flops I had in the car. I didn't want to leave just yet, so I walked back to the trail and onto a raised wooden walkway that was part of a smaller nature trail. The platform trail was one big circle with benches located every so often. I sat on one of those benches, leaned back and soaked up the warmth of the sun. It felt great. As I sat there, my clothes heavy with sweat, I decided to take my shirt off and let it dry out. At first the cool wind felt odd against my skin, but the sun quickly warmed me up. I thought about doing the same with my shorts, but decided against it. I was in a public place and close to the parking lot. What if someone were to drive up? But the more I thought about it, the more inviting it sounded. And it actually started turning me on. I finally decided what the heck and unbuckled my belt and unzipped my pants. I let my pants and underwear fall to my feet. I slipped out of my flip flops and my pants. I was totally nude on this public trail. I spread the rest of my clothes out to dry. Now I could feel the sun's rays across my entire body. My bald cock and balls tingled in the coolness of the air. Surely I could hear a car pull into the parking lot in plenty of time to get dressed. I decided to walk along the path a bit. The wood felt cold, but natural against my bare feet. As I walked, I couldn't help but touch myself. Out of habit I suppose. As I did, my cock began to stiffen. I found another bench in the sun along the trail and sat down. The sun on my skin, the coolness of the breeze and now the sensation that was growing between my legs... I was feeling really good. Nature was taking care of two of the three sensations. I focused my attention to increase the third. My cock slowly grew harder with each touch until it was stretching upward. It was as if it were giving me better access to provide more pleasure. But I couldn't go on, could I? I had no idea how far I had come down this trail and if I didn't hear a car and were caught masturbating in public, what kind of trouble would I be in for? Still, as I thought about what to do, my hand kept touching and stroking. The chance of being caught added to the risk and again, I was turned on by the thought. I walked a little further as I thought things through. My cock leading the way swinging in front of me. But I couldn't leave it alone. It were as if the danger and the pleasure of my cock were teaming up to seduce me. I continued to touch it and as I did, the pleasure increased. I was not a considerable distance from my clothes (and car keys, I suddenly realized). Again, I found a sunny bench and sat down. I leaned back and let my hand do its work. It felt so good. Touches gave way to strokes that grew stronger with each passing minute. But my mind, while relishing the pleasure also played tricks on me. Was that a car door? Did I hear a voice. Each time, bringing my pleasure to a screeching halt. But once I was sure I was still alone, my firmness returned with each touch. I was enjoying every minute of it and didn't want it to stop. I edged to orgasm and backed off. My cock twitching each time I throttled down. It was ready to explode. Wanting the same attention I gave it the other night after shaving away the winter growth around it. After a while my mind let go of everthing but the pleasure that was building and now throbbing between my legs. It was getting harder and harder to remain on the edge of orgasm without going over. Still, I managed to carress and stroke without giving in. My cock was now hard as a rock, swollen and purple. The slightest touch sent waves of pleasure through me. Even the cool breeze felt wonderful. My cock could stretch and grow no more. I knew I couldn't hold out much longer. And finally the stroke that pushed me past the point of no return. My cock was patient as I built up the pleasure inside of it. My balls were tight against my body, ready to explode. I could feel the pressure building deep inside of me. Then I could stand it no more and gave into the orgasm that I was trying to put off, but was eagerly awaiting. I felt the rush of semen race up my cock and shoot before me in the air. My breath, lost for a moment, my body buckling with the release. I felt the orgasmic rush from my bare feet to my flushed face. I was consumed by pleasure. My hand though, still stroking and massaging my pulsing cock. Another load and another ripple of pleasure. The aftershock shook every portion of my body. My cock spent, but still oozing cum as it was cradled by my hand. An occassional spasm, releasing another wave of pressure down my spine and into my toes. Again, I was aware of the sun's warmth and felt it more, now that my nerves were on edge after the assault of pleasure. I walked back to collect my clothes. And not a moment too soon. I did hear a car door and voices this time. I wonder if they will notice the scene of my public pleasure or just walk on by.
- age , Maxx

But I read some stories and got myself excited last night and thought I would give my pussy a restyle. I was naked on my bed with my legs spread wide, and wet it all over with hot water. This was quite a turn on as water was going into my pussy lips, but continued by squirting shower gel over my hairy mound and rubbing to get lather. Then started to shave away the strips of hair down the side. I did this until I had only a small runway of short hair on my pussy. I have mirrored wardrobes facing my bed, so could now see my newly transformed pussy. It did not look like mine, so got horny and fingered it which felt like I was masturbating someone else's pussy. I think there is something more personal about frantically fingering my pussy and furiously rubbing my swollen clit, than there is when using my vibrator. To watch myself (which I always do) it looks more desperate. I had an amazing orgasm and the wetness was noisy as it was slopping about a smooth pussy. But this was not enough, I wanted all the hair gone now, so set about with my razor again to remove the last little strip all the time rubbing my clit again. Soon it was all gone, and my pussy was glowing so smooth and bare. I wanted to see what my huge pink vibrator would look like inserted in this new look pussy. Normally I only use my vibe on my clit as it so big. But I wanted it inside me. So I covered it in lotion and along with my own juices it slowly went deep inside me. I then turned it on to rotate motion and started to slowly pump it in and out. I was watching all this in the mirror and it looked so great no hair to obscure the pumping. I then turned the rabbit ears on to my clit and kept inserting it slowly but deeply to hit my g spot. I wanted this to last, it looked so strange seeing the large pink vibe coming in and out of my newly shaved pussy. Eventually I knew I was ready and exploded, I had to remove the vibe right away as my clit was so swollen it was too sensitive. When I opened up my pussy lips it looked so weird so pinky red and swollen inside but so white and smooth outside, I could see everything that was happening to it after the orgasm. I am now going to have keep to keep my shaving routine, as I love feeling and wanking it when it is so clean and smooth. Going to have to go and pound on my smoothness as I got that tingling feeling between my legs that needs attending. Will enjoy this no doubt......
- age 39, Julie (female)

I am very often amazed by how late some people seem to be to start since for me it was a very early awakening. Similarly I cannot believe anyone cannot remember their first orgasm as for me it was and will remain one of my most powerful memories. There is not a time I cannot remember it feeling nice to touch myself "down there" as I used to think of it before I had real words to use. As a very small child I would fiddle with myself and quite quickly learned that adults told me off for doing it so it became a secret pleasure. I would often fiddle in bed before I went to sleep or when I woke in the mornings but when very young there were no climaxes and I would just do it until I got bored or something else passed through my mind. Then one day I was fiddling one morning and I remember my little "knob" as I called it (it was my clit but then I had no word for it) feeling more tingly. I think I was touching it slightly harder than normal and it felt really nice. The same as before but even more so. There was also a strange compulsion to rub a bit harder and faster?like my body knew there was more to cum. I fiddled and found myself actually sweating and hot and flushed. But then my mother knocked on the door and I was forced to stop and get ready for school. All day I remembered my fiddling which was itself unusual as I usually never thought of it between fiddles. A couple of times the teachers told me off for day dreaming. I raced home after school and went to my room telling my Mum I was going to have a nap before dinner. This was quite unusual but not unheard of so she she tucked me up in bed and kissed me. As soon as she was gone from the room my hand went to between my legs. To my surprise I was slimy and wet. I think I might have noticed getting a little like that before but the day of imagining and remembering must have meant I was wet most of the day. I though I might have wet myself and sniffed my fingers?it was not pee and smelled musty. Something about the smell clicked in my brain as I felt a tingle down there. My fingers went back and started fiddling with my "knob" again. This time the urgency happened almost at once and I was soon rubbing faster and harder than ever before. Then it happened. I was like something struck me so powerful was the feeling. I was shocked and more than a little scared but also felt amazing. I think I might have made a noise as my mother called to ask if I was having a bad dream. I just kept quiet and still and she went away. I was giddy from cumming for a while but when I came back I felt wonderful. I did not really know what had happened but a small part of me deep inside seemed to know it was natural. I tried to do it again almost at once. I was sensitive but soon was back to rubbing like before and eventually it happened again. Not shocking this time just total pleasure. I was to do it three more times that night and not a day has gone by since when I have not cum at least once. Sometimes from sex but more than likely through masturbation.
- age , anon (female)

Ok so I guess I'll start by telling you what was happening at the time. Me and my older brother Matt were never that close when he still lived at home but this experience changed that. I had never had a boyfriend before because I went to an all girls school because that's where all my friends went but Matt went to the public school down the road. He was a senior at the time and was in a relationship for about a year when his girlfriend dumped him. He isn't bad looking and I had noticed that some days when I saw him getting out of the shower sometimes by accident he wasn't real ripped and cut but had a small six pack but his cock was quite big now I think about it. So one day after I got home from school I heard him on the phone and he sounded real upset. After he came out of his room and into the kitchen I asked him if he was ok. He said that his girlfiend dumped him and he didn't want to talk about it. I told him if he wanted to talk I would listen and asked him if he wanted any thing food or drink wise but he just let out a small laugh and said a handjob. I laughed awkwardly but it kinda got me thinking about when I saw his cock last after he must have just shaved his pubes in the shower. So anyway that night when we were up watching tv we got a call from the parents and they said that they couldn't get home because of the flood near the town that our uncle lives and that they wouldn't be home till late Saturday arvo. At this point I was quite tired and wanted to go to bed so I said good night to Matt who was still upset and went in the shower. When I got in the bathroom I stripped down and was looking at myself in the mirror when I decided to take Matts joke literally so I quietly took the towels out and put them in the closet and got in the shower. While I was in their I decided to shave my pussy to make it look nice and cute and got myself halfway their with my fingers. When I got out of the shower I saw that my nipples were standing out pretty far and it made me more horny so I opened the door and called out to Matt to please get me a towel. When he came around the corner and saw my tits he actually dropped the towel and looked me over. I watched his face as he stared in shock at my naked body still dripping wet until his eyes reached my pussy and saw my clit exposed. When he saw this I watched his cock rise up pulling his pyjama boxers up a bit like it was caught and I got even more aroused. I giggled playfully and bent over forward to get the towel and on purpose let my hand graze his almost hard knob. I stood back up and said oops sorry I hit your cock there and pointed it out to him. At this point he walked quickly out of the doorway and into his room. when I was dry I strolled down the hall slowly passed his door and looked in and he was there with still the biggest cock I've seen in my life (so far) lying back on his bed with head phones in and eyes closed slowly stroking his tip. He didn't notice me when I walked in and sat on the chair in front of him and propped my legs over the arms of it and slowly stroked my pussy while he did the same to his perfect shaped helmet it made me more wet to watch. Then he slowly sat up eyes still closed and grabbed it in his hand and slowly started to work it up and down. At this point I had made up my mind and got down on my knees in front of him and turned off his music he opened his eyes quickly when I took his nice smooth cock out of his hand and followed what he was doing he looked at me in shock and confusion and asked me what I was doing? I replied with a cute smile "what you asked for" and started to beat his dick faster and faster till it was unbelieveably hard. His head started to get some precum on the tip so I slowed down and gently rubbed it around the eye of his 10 inch hero (a nickname we made up on another night and a different story maybe) until his whole cockhead was shiny. When I did that I licked my finger and that must have persuaded him to let me finish him off so he put his hand on my tits and started to pinch and pull my nipples. With him pinching my nipples and me beating him off he couldn't stand it any more he started to tense up and said he was gonna cum. I was extremly horny from this so I put my head closer to his dick and closed my eyes and he took over with the wanking. I was expecting as what I got as I heard him moan and then a hot stream of cum went across my face up over my eye I wiped it off quickly and was about to tell him that I liked it but as I opened my mouth another shot went in there. I was overwhelmed I had never felt anything like it I loved the taste and feel of cum in my mouth. I leaned back and let him unload another few shots on my tits. I was surprised about how well his aim was and then when he stopped cumming I wiped the rest off of my face and boobs and swallowed that too I was so horny I just layed back on his floor and started to stroke my swollen clit faster and faster and I was doing this I closed my eyes and started to moan I was close but then all of a sudden I felt something down there totally new to me but it felt great. I opend my eyes to see Matt kneeling down sliding his finger in and out of me and as I watched my brother finger me I saw his cock was still rock hard. This sent me over the edge and made me squirt all over his floor and all over him. When I was done twitching and shaking he laughed and said that I got it in his mouth then we both just laughed after that. So after that when I had gone to bed I was lying there still not being able to get his cock out of my mind and I started to get horny again so I snuck into mums room and found her dildo. It looked about the same size as Matts as I looked at it and pondered if I should use it or not I noticed some writing on the bottom on the under side of the balls it said "specially made cast dildo. Casted from John" not going to say the last name because John was in fact my father. It was the first time I tryed to used a dildo and didn't know I needed lube.... Or a little bit of practise first before I try to straddle a dildo this big so after I just got the head in I felt really uncomfortable so I put it away. The next day I went to a friends house to tell her what I did and she asked me what my orgasm felt like because she didnt know if she had actually had one or not after we finished our little "chat" she told me she had not felt anything like that but would love to again. But again that's another story. So that was my first time actually feeling and seeing cum in real life because I watched porn a lot back then but I loved it and I always have since then. After that night me and Matt became a lot closer and started doing other things and me and my best friend started exploring each others bodies but anyway I think I have written too much but I will right again with more stories of me and Matt and of me and Ashly my friend. Bye for now gonna go call Matt and see if he needs to "chat" about anything.
- age , J (female)

I'm pretty shy about exposing myself in public, but a couple of years ago I parked on the edge of a forest preserve for a walk. I noticed that guys would drive up, meet, and go off into the woods. I got hugely excited watching this, and imagining them having sex in the woods, and masturbated right then in the car!! I began to do that regularly, with all the doors locked!! One day a man came over and, instead of covering up, I let him watch. He masturbated right there, when I drove into my garage I found his cum on my door. That weekend I masturbated several times remembering what had happened. I've done that since, but only when everything felt right, and safe. I used to just love to take walks there, and sometimes would find a hidden spot to masturbate. Usually I just spend hours watching the gays and playing with myself. I've bought a couple of egg vibrators, and a car heater! Last summer, I got up the courage to go to a nude beach. Just being naked doesn't excite me that much, I want to be seen masturbating!! After a few visits I found a nice spot that was secluded, but where a guy passing might see me, and could even come near. I lay out my towel, opened my legs, and began! Oh my! Sure enough, a man saw me and lingered watching it was SO awesome. He moved on. Then another came, and this time, instead of staying on my back, I raised up with my beach chair so I was looking at him. I masturbated seeing his eyes watching me, and had an awesome orgasm. My hairdresser is gay, and he tells me lots of his secrets, so I told him mine! He was very concerned for my safety, and made an unusual offer, to come with me and lay nearby, so he could watch. We did that three times last summer, and each day three or four guys would stop and watch. Two or three have come up close and masturbated, which is so hot! (My friend likes it, too!) I can't wait for the weather to warm up!
- age , anon (female)

I was 16 at the time of this story. I was having a girlfriend sleep over one weekend, her name was Morgan. I had masturbated before but Morgan was a little more into it than I. While we were laying in bed she started to ask questions. Morgan was a very pretty blonde and I was willing to play along because my mom was a nurse and dad didn't live with us. Mom was on shift and would not be home till early in the morning. Morgan was asking masturbation questions such as how I do it when she asked an odd one. She asked me if I had ever used a vibrator to which I answered no. She proceeded to suggest we search my moms room for one. I agreed and off we went. We searched moms underwear drawer and found an electric vibrator. A little pink box with a rubber pad on the end. Morgan giggled and headed to the plug in. I said what are you doing she said we didn't find it for nothing. She plugged it in and laid on the bed. She positioned the pad on her clit with her panties still on. She turned the toy on and it was loud but her look was unforgettable. She began to moan and I noticed the crotch on her panties were starting to get wet. I couldn't help but pull them aside to see her pussy. To my surprise she told me she needed me to finger her. As I inserted my fingers her orgasm hit and she squirted on my moms bed. She calmed down and looked at me and said your turn. I was already ahead of her and had my panties off. I stuck the toy to my clit and understood the look on her face it was incredible. It didn't take me long to cum I didn't squirt but it was great. We cleaned the toy up put it away and went to bed. Morgan stayed more often after that. I even found my brother in my moms room, but that's another story.
- age 23, Megan (female)

It started on my 14th birthday. I opened my presents and was about to take them to my room when my mom and dad told me quietly that there was another present on my bed but don't tell Patti or Mike about it. I got to my room and shut the door. I opened the box and saw a vibrator and a note from Mom. Mom wrote how to use the vibrator and she also suggested that I try to keep my moaning quiet. I wasn't sure what she meant by that. I took the vibrator out of it's box and put the batteries in. Then I took off my skirt and thong (I had been wearing thongs for a while). I inserted the vibe into my little pussy and turned it on. After almost five minutes I felt like I was about to pee but I kept going like my mom's note told me to. When I came I was moaning some and I kept saying "OH FUCK". The orgasm was strong enough that I couldn't stand up for about seven or eight minutes. When I could stand I put just my skirt on and went to give Mom and Dad a hug. They asked if I had a good cum. I told them it was awesome. I didn't mind if Dad heard me. I told them that my pussy was still tingling a little. Mom said that when Patti turns 14 it'll be my job to teach her how to masturbate. Almost a year later Patti turned 14. Mom went out and bought a vibrator for Patti and a new one for me that was bigger than my old one. That night when we went to bed (Patti and I had started sharing a bedroom a few weeks earlier) I gave Patti her vibe. She asked what it was for and I told her Mom bought it for her so she could masturbate. I took off my shorts and thong and told Patti to take hers off. She ended up taking all of her clothes off. It was the first time in a while that I had seen her naked. She had nice 36C titties (mine were 38B). She had a nice amount of pussy hair. I showed her what to do by using my vibe on myself. She laid on my bed next to me and copied what I was doing. She came so hard that she squirted.
- age 24, Stefie J (female)

In my younger days I preferred to wear swimming trunks rather than shorts when visiting the beach. My girlfriend at the time lived near the coast and knew some secluded little coves where we could sunbathe in peace. One particular day we were laid out on our towels when she decided to go topless. She had small breasts with puffy nipples and I could feel myself getting hard inside my trunks as I glanced at her next to me. She noticed my growing bulge and leant up on one elbow and started kissing me as I lay flat. Her hand strayed down my chest and stomach and rested on the bulge in my swimming trunks. She shifted upwards so I could take her nipple in my mouth and began to kiss and suck it. Her hand began a slow up and down motion on my cock as it now lay upwards inside my trunks. I continued licking and sucking her breasts and worked on the other one with my hand. She applied more pressure with the flat of her hand as it worked from the tip of my cock, down past my balls and between my legs and back again. Eventually I could feel that tingling sensation in the root of my cock as my orgasm approached. Her slow motions up and down continued as I felt the head of my cock engorge, ready for orgasm. Suddenly I bucked as my jism shot from my cock inside my swimming trunks, soaking them and my girlfriends hand. She continued her motions milking the spunk from my cock as the orgasm subsided. It was the first of many public masturbations my girlfriend and I experienced.
- age 19, J1

I have been masturbating for about 13 years, most times just before going to sleep, sometimes at friends houses when skin flicks were on late at night. But a couple years back I decided to get on an internet chat program and try it out. At first it was just cybersex, which was a lot of fun, but then someone asked me if I had a web cam. I didn't really know what that was, but I figured it out pretty quick. I bought one and brought it home, intending to just chat, but that didn't last long. It didn't take long before I was not only having cybersex, but showing my penis off for the girl I was talking to. I kind of got hooked on performing, sometimes jacking off for an hour if I had a girl watching, and she usually didn't even get undressed! Well one night I was lucky enough to get two girls having a sleep over to talk to me, and of course the conversation got dirty. I was 17 at the time, they both said they were 19 or 20, I forget but they looked older than me. Anyway I talked them into showing off if I would for them, although I had every intention of showing off anyway. They both showed me there boobs quickly so I took off my pants and gave them a good look at my not yet hard penis and butt. It had never occurred to me that I was anything but average until I started performing, but people kept telling me I was big (yes I sometime would lets guys watch). So they started about how big I was, which only got me harder. I started to play with it for them, and took my shirt off. I finally got them to take their tops off and keep them off, at which point I was about ready to do anything they asked. At first I just used some lube and stroked it slowly for them, and taking some direction, playing with my nipples and balls when they asked, but nothing out of the ordinary. I could go on like that for a while but I wanted to get a little more out of them so I asked them to take their shorts off. Only one girl agreed, and she had a thong on, which I love so I told them I was willing to do virtually anything they asked! I could see them talking for a minute then the message came back asking me to try to suck myself. I tried but was only able to lick the tip (which felt great, I was still a virgin at this time). They loved that and now they were both down to their panties for me. By now I didn't care if they were fully clothed in parkas, I was enjoying myself. They both looked to be enjoying it too, telling me what to do or what I was doing, and I didn't care. After a few more unsuccessful attempts to lick myself one of them typed in for me to finger my ass. I had never really done anything like that, just some surface rubbing, but I see chicks in porn do it so I figured why not. I lubed up and slowly slide a finger in my ass. It felt ok at first, but as I got hotter it felt better and I was able to slide in and out. I kept an eye on my screen to get their reaction, which was hot, they were now transfixed on their screen watching me, which turned me on even more! Then to my surprise they asked for something else. The girl typing asked me to get a banana. I guessed what for, so I threw on my sweats and ran up to get one. I came back and asked what they wanted me to do with it, they said use it like a dildo. It took me a good ten minutes to warm up and relax enough, which they later enjoyed directing, then I added more lube and slowly started to press the banana into my butt. I was lying on my back still, hard as a rock and reeling over how kinky this was, up to now it had been pretty much straight jacking off. Then they asked me to turn over like doggy style, and I feel I gave them a pretty good show! I turned back over to cum and pushed out a huge load. I'm not much of a shooter but I did as I pulled the banana out, it was one of the best orgasms I've had. It's been about four months that I've shown off after at least a couple nights a week for several years and I can't wait to get back to it. I've developed a couple of fantasies from it. One is to jack off on web cam for a girl I actually know, but doesn't know it's me, and the other is to perform live for several girls. Some of you may have even seen me!
- age , Jimmy

I don't know how this started but when we were younger my cousin and I used to play with each other all of the time. I remember she developed before me so I was excited by her large breasts and hairy pussy. Whenever I spent the summers at her house we would touch each other all night. The time that stands out to me the most is the last time we ever played with eachother. I was in seventh grade I think. She came over to my house, and it was late at night of course. We were watching some porn on tv and started making out feeling each other up through our clothing. I was getting so wet so we moved to the bed and got naked. I remember licking her hard nipples and sticking my finger in and out of her wet pussy. She had a hairy pussy and I loved the way it felt in my hand. She had fingered me for the first time with only one finger and then we mashed our drenched pussies together. Sometimes I wish we could still do those things together, and I get horny when I think about what we used to do together. I'm glad to know that other people have had experiences with relatives.
- age 18, anon (female)

True story-It was a normal day. The house was clean, the children were at school-nothing to do. Then I started thinking about last weekend. Wow, we met the sexiest couple at the club. You thought she was hot, and I thought he was. You were shy and didn't want to, so I went over and told her how sexy she was. I couldn't believe how quickly the rest of the evening moved. I was getting so hot thinking about it I had to go into the bedroom and take off all of my clothes. I started with my blouse and stood in the mirror slowly unbuttoning my blouse as she had done from behind me, imagining her breath on my neck as I brushed my finger tips along my chest as each button opened. Once I had my top off, I caressed each of my breasts remembering how she and her husband had each taken one and massaged them with their hot, wet mouths. I got out my blue vibrator, and turned it on low. Listening to the hum and rubbing it all around my neck and nipples, imagining how it looked as my husband slowly undressed her while her husband finished removing my clothes and ravaged my body with kisses. I turned the vibrator to medium speed and started playing with my clit, it was so hard and I was getting very wet. I needed more. I dug through our toy chest and found my favorite huge, glass dildo. It is covered in bumps and curves. I remember how the day my husband gave it to me I was sure I could never fit that inside of me. Now all I could do was rush to lube it up and slowly push it into my soaking pussy. I love how each texture on the dildo pushes inside of me making me crazy with need. I start plunging it into my pussy deeper and harder. I put the blue vibrator on my clit and turned it to full power. I needed the hard pressure on my clit as I was ramming the dildo into my dripping pussy. I knew my bed was soaking and all I could think about was how badly I had to cum. I knew I needed more so I quickly lubed my thin, glass dildo and slowly pushed it into my asshole. YES! That was the pressure I needed! While imagining how she moved over to me while her husband was behind me feeling my pussy, I rolled onto my stomach and kept the vibrator pressed hard on my clit. While I worked the glass dildos in and out of my pussy and ass hole. Yes! I was cumming! All over the bed. I laid down on the vibrator and just let the dildos slowly come out as my body continued to shiver from the repeated orgasms.
- age 36, GT (female)

Horny, that was the word that would describe how I felt. I wanted... no needed something in me. I was on the couch, in my living room all alone watching a porn movie. It was a lesbian scene which always gets me going. ALL of a sudden I can hear my dads car door slam. I quickly turn off the t.v. and run up the stairs. Pacing around my room thinking about what I should do. I didn't have a toy, and I had left my electric tooth brush, in my purse which was at school. I decided I would just take a nap and maybe when I woke up I would be relieved. BOY was I wrong. When I woke up I was even more horny. I couldn't bare it my panties were fully soaked. I grabbed my hair brush, lubed it up and slipped it in. The handle was thick and it felt so good. I stopped and took off my bra and shirt to get a wonderful look at my 36C cup titties. I pinched and twisted my nipples while taking my wetness from my pussy and rubbing it all over my body. God I never knew I could be this horny. I shoved the brush deeper into me and began to rub my clit really hard. I had known that my dad would be calling me soon to help with dinner. I began to talk dirty to myself as my boyfriend would if he were fingering me. Moving the brush faster and faster with a couple of twists, I began to whisper " OH you like that don't you, mmm you want some more huh harder don't ya". God I was about to climax. I could feel my orgasm about to come. I pulled out the brush and looked at how much I had cum. Man my brush was covered in a sweet whitish liquid. I shoved it back in me, pushing harder and harder and more and more deep. I began going crazy on my clit at the same time. I was in the zone my mind was only on an orgasm. I opened my mouth so wide (my silent orgasm) but I couldn't keep quiet anymore. UHHH MMMMMM OH YESS. I had done it. my orgasm. I thought I was going to collapse. My pussy was on fire from how much cum had come out of me. I pulled out the brush. I finished up sucking on it for a while then rubbing it all over my nipples. I had never masturbated like that. I cleaned myself. My dad popped into my room telling me that I should go take a shower cuz dinner would be a little late. I decided that I was still a little horny so I would have some fun in the shower....but that's another story.
- age 13, Linda (female)

One time I was at my boyfriend's apartment, studying for finals. He took a break and laid down for a nap, and a little while later I got into bed for a nap too. I thought he was asleep but as soon as I was under the covers, I felt his hands on me unbuttoning and unzipping my jeans. He tugged them and my panties down to my knees and started to finger me. We lay there in a spooning position, his finger thrusting in and out of my pussy while I tried to keep my moaning down and his room-mate was reading across the room. After a few minutes of this I was so horny. I reached behind me and pulled down his boxers and took out his hard penis. I moved my legs a little and held his penis between my thighs, right up against my pussy. The length of his penis was basically between my legs without being inside me, and I could reach down and rub the head with my hand. He was moaning and leaking precum like crazy, and hearing him was driving me crazy too. I was so wet I could hear the squishing noises as he worked his fingers. This was before we were having sex yet, and masturbation was the furthest we'd gone sexually. All of a sudden he whispered in my ear, "You have no idea how bad I want to put it in, I can't stand it! I'm so horny!" This almost made me come on the spot, but all of a sudden his room-mate turned sideways in his chair so that he could easily see what we were doing if he looked up. We had to stop, and a few minutes later my boyfriend whispered, "I'm so horny, I have to take care of this now. I'm gonna go jerk myself in the shower." He got up and fairly ran into the bathroom, holding a towel in front of him to cover his erection, and I finished myself off under the covers as quietly as I could.
- age , anon (female)

I just love to watch my husband shoot his cum. I also enjoy giving him great hand jobs. He is a big shooter and I let him cum whenever and wherever he wants. He also likes it when I put on a show for him so I thought I would share one of the ways we enjoy. We both masturbate daily, whenever the urge arises, whether alone or together. One of our favorite ways........If you haven't, I think you'll love this one. We like to lie side by side and watch each other slowly masturbate. I usually say things like, "I love watching you beat your dick", and he says, "I know your pussy has to be getting wet". I'll tell him, "You know watching you masturbate always gets it that way". We go on sometimes for an hour never touching each other but thinking of other things to do later. Often, when I'm ready to finish, I'll sit on his chest with my pussy inches from his mouth and let him watch me slowly finger fuck it, knowing he'd like to have his tongue inside. He also likes to watch me rub my cum on my nipples and moan as I lick and suck it. I enjoy tasting my cum and letting him watch me suck it off my fingers and nipples but it puts puts him on the edge and he has to stop stroking his dick and squeeze it to keep from cumming right then! I ask him to do his best not to cum until after I do as I want to finish it so we can both watch it shoot off. The most erotic thing to us is watching him shoot his cum. Eventually, after stroking my throbbing clit, which protrudes about an inch when erect, I can hold back no longer and I begin to finger fuck my pussy faster and faster, moaning louder and louder until I cum to a powerful orgasm. I'll then turn around and if he hasn't cum by now, say, "Now it's your turn. Lie back and you can watch me beat you off and see all your cum shoot off". By now he's so close I know it won't take long so I slowly and gently caress his six inch dick. Off and on I'll stop and admire how good it looks. It's hard for me to continue this too long as I love seeing his cum as it shoots off. In no time his dick begins to pulsate and I know he can hold off no longer so I begin to beat it faster, his dick begins throbbing and I watch the jets of cum shoot straight up, back down to his dick and all over my hand. By the time I milk the rest of the cum his dick is so sensitive I have to wait a few minutes before we clean up.
- age , anon (female)

I was 17 years old when this happened. I started going out with this boy I'd met working part time after school. He was 19 years old at the time. We went out the third time when things happened. We had just started kissing and on this night he was really into it and could he ever kiss. He soon had me all over him. Next thing I knew I felt his hand going under my skirt. At the time I didn't care. His hand in these normally forbidden places felt good. He ran his hand all over my thighs. It wasn't long and his hand was rubbing on my pussy. Next thing I knew I felt it go in the top of my panties as he pulled them down. He next started running his fingers up and down the slit of my pussy. Before long, I felt he had two fingers gently rubbing my clitoris. I went wild with pleasure. He quickly made me cum and he just kept it up. I soon got off again. He then pulled his hand away from my pussy and took his other hand and guided my hand to his hard dick through his pants. I'd never touched a boy's dick before. He then undid his pants and pulled them down showing me his hard dick. He said my turn as he put my hand on it. I knew about hand jobs although I'd never given a boy one before. I went to stroking his dick and before too long got to see a boy shoot his cum for the first time. I'd heard it was messy. It went all over the place. I continued to see him and we always got each other off. It got where he wanted me to sit on his dick letting it go into my pussy and this was where I drew the line. I wanted to feel this too but knew better than to do it.
- age 28, Kimberly (female)

I really do have a passion for my hubby's penis. I love to look at his hardness and stroke it. One night, he came to bed with an obvious need for some attention. I wasn't able to do more than give him pleasure, plus it was pretty late. So, I got started, enjoying the experience but hoping he'd come soon. When I saw that it would take awhile, I stopped what I was doing, took his hand, and placed it on his dick. I told him I wanted him to have the pleasure of going the rest of the way. He could hardly believe his ears! I was actually inviting him to do himself while I watched. Little did I know it would be incredibly exciting for me! So he started gliding his hand up and down his shaft. Before long, he was at the point of no return and he gave himself a really good orgasm. But the biggest surprise was for me. I found out that I really like to watch him. There's something very sexy about watching him with his hand stroking his penis and then taking himself over the edge. I like watching his whole body and hearing him groan with pleasure. I hope you other ladies discover the same thrill. I'll bet your husband will love it as much as mine.
- age , anon (female)

When I stay at my mother's condo, I try to take full advantage of the enclosed private pool and the hot tub. It has a combination lock on the gate so the only people I see at the pool during the day often is the occasional visitor and John, the pool guy. It is a kind of laid-back place and the girls commonly sunbathe topless because it is so private. I sort of make a half-hearted attempt to cover up when John is there but he is sort of into his work. I eventually realized that he must see half naked girls in his work all day long, so no bigie! One morning I had just come back from playing tennis so I changed into my bikini. I had a short swim and then lay on a chaise lounge in the sun. Ha! The top was off the instant I went into the pool! After about half an hour of "baking" I decided to move over to a lounge chair in the shade. I began to doze and day dream of my recent boyfriend back at college. My fingers wandered up to my nipples and checked out each breast. Yup, still there! I like the pert way my nipples feel in the open air. Pretty soon my right hand wandered down to my waxed bikini area, slightly pushing aside the thin material down there. I love the sensation of running a finger along the inside on my labia as I get wetter and wetter. I circled a wet finger over the hood of my clit and felt my legs involuntarily open as pulses began to surge from my pelvis. Pretty soon I got bored and circled a finger under the hood of my clit while I rubbed a nipple. Bang! Instant clitoral orgasm! I remember putting my head back on the lounge and feeling very tired. I must have fallen into a deep sleep. I woke suddenly to the sight of John standing about half the length of the pool away from me. He had his cut off jeans undone and an engorged cock with his balls exposed. He was slapping a major boner for all it was worth. I realized that he was looking not only at my bare titties but my open legs and my hand still resting on my slightly exposed labia. It took me a second or two to wake up and take it in but before I could think. I felt my vaginal muscles involuntarily flex, and my fingers began to feel wet as though just before sex. (.. like now, ohhunnghh!) John was smiling and pumping his hips and his cock into his hand. What an athletic tanned sight! He said something like "Rub it for me, baby!" and I took direction immediately. I moaned and shoved two fingers into my sodden canal. John let out a loud groan. Spurts and gobs of white cum shot from his glistening cock. I groaned and bounced my bottom against my fingers as though meeting his thrusts. It was all I needed! I felt my vaginal muscles contract on my fingers, electricity shot from my clit to my nipples. I felt my insides spasm in a full vaginal orgasm. John slumped into a chair and did up his shorts and I went to the kitchen to get us something to drink. Hot work by the pool after all! Since then, my mom has commented on how frequently John comes by to "service" the pool. Hope you liked my story and came as well!! I'm off to find my new vibe and have a finish with an awesome 'cum'.
- age 20, Melissa (female)

I got home from work early today. Around 2:00pm. It's a very warm day, so of course the first thing I did was to change into the most comfortable summer clothes I could find. T-shirt, thin nylon shorts, boxers, that's it. Then I sit down at the computer and watch a solo jerk-off video. I don't like watching most male-on-male stuff, and for some reason, even though I like women and am bi, I don't like watching women in porn. But a solo or buddy jerk-off video really turns me on. So that's what happens, as I knew it would, while I'm watching this porn on my computer. My dick gets hard, but not wet yet, and I let the head out through the left leg of my shorts. Perfect for rubbing it while I surf for more porn. After a few minutes of that, I'm leaking precum. Mmm, mmm, good. My favorite thing. I slide my fingers through the wet juice and run it down the head and shaft, getting harder and hornier. Then I decide to pay a visit to this site. I'm really hard and my dick is really sensitive now. I keep running my slippery pre-cum up and over the top of my dick. Then, with my cock still hanging out of the leg of my shorts, I rub my frenum back and forth until I come all over my leg, dripping a little onto the floor. What a feeling! Time for a shower and a refreshment, then maybe I'll start all over again.
- age , wetnhard

I have always been quite an exhibitionist, and when I was about 14 years old, I did it in front of my neighbor girl. My bedroom was directly across from her brothers room with their driveway in between. I had seen her and her parents go off to church one Sunday morning, and I was excited about doing it in the window where she could see me when they came home. She was a year or so older than me and was built like crazy, with very large boobs. I got naked for the next hour and would rub myself to almost orgasm and then stop, waiting for her return. Finally I heard their car coming up the driveway.. I stood up in front of the window as she got out of the back seat, right in front of the window.. Part of me was scared to death that she would see me, and the other part wanted her to! She looked straight at me! I ducked away from the window, my heart pounding. I looked back as she and her parents went into their house. Had she really seen me???? My question was answered in just a few seconds as she appeared looking out from the bedroom window directly across from mine! My heart raced as I sat on the desk adjacent to the window and continued to stroke myself.. I could see her watching me! It was more than I could take, and I quickly felt that I was going to cum! I couldn't keep from arching my back forward as I held my other hand in front of my cock to catch myself, which was little help! I jerked and my cum came flinging out! When the last drop had oozed out, I simply moved away from the window. After that, every Sunday she would look at my window when she got out of the car. Once, when she did I was this time sitting at the desk doing it. She couldn't see me down there, but she knew what I was doing! To my delight, she went into the house and again appeared at the window; I just kept doing it sitting down.. She then disappeared from the window and came out the back door! She walked straight over to my window and looked through the screen and down at what I was doing! All she said was "I couldn't see you from the window"! I said nothing and kept doing what I was doing... her pressed up against the screen, and me masturbating... I eventually felt myself going to ejaculate, and heard my breathing turn to panting as my cum shot up and onto my bare thighs... She said "that was a good one", turned and went back to her house!
- age 24, Lane

This happened the other day. I woke up with the normal morning wood and thought nothing of it, but after I showered and dried off it was still lingering. I had slept in and it was probably 12:30. It was an awesome sunny day and there were people outside doing yard work and such. I then got the idea of masturbating in front of my window to see if anyone would see me. My neighbor and her daughter were outside talking (the daughter is about 14 or 15). My bedroom is on the third floor and they were standing on their hill. The mother had her back to me and the daughter was facing my direction. I did not want to make it too obvious that I was trying to get caught so I stood back, lubed up my dick and started to masturbate. At first she could not see me, but then I turned on the light behind me, and started back up. After five minutes or so without anything happening I was ready to just lay down and finish up, but then the daughter looked right into my window and I was caught. Jill, the daughter, looked away at first and suddenly looked back. She had a look of pure amazement on her face. While she stood there she did not look away. Then she turned away, and said something to her mom. Jill then went into her house. For a moment I thought "that was that", but then I saw a blind being pulled open right across from mine. It was Jill. She smiled and took off her clothes. My heart was pounding. I was not far from blowing off but I wanted to watch her, so I played with my balls. When I could not take it no more I went back to stroking like crazy. I could tell that she was close too because of her facial expressions. As she tensed up and closed her eyes I blew the biggest load I have ever seen anywhere. This was like 6-7 strings that shot out and hit my window and then more oozing out. I looked over at her and she was sucking on her fingers. She blew me a kiss and shut her blinds. I am very eager to see how school is tomorrow.
- age 15, C

My husband and I were travelling across the continent by rail and had planned one overnight in a sleeping car. We were dead tired after a day on our feet and entered our compartment and were pleased to find we were the only occupants. We slept on pull-down bunks on the forward side of the train so that we wouldn't roll off in any sudden braking. Hours after we were asleep, the train became crowded and another couple entered and quietly went to sleep on the facing bunks. Something awoke me in the moonlight and I looked over to see a woman in a bed only a few feet away from me masturbating languidly as she watched me and my husband sleep. When her eyes met mine she was startled for a moment, but then smiled and continued. I watched her just long enough to become tingling down there myself and furtively moved a hand between my legs. She noticed and pushed aside her own cover boldly. The ambient light was sufficient for me to see her fingers move along her slit and occasionally dip inside herself for more wetness. I removed my own sheet and opened my legs as well and we both masturbated as we watched each other's hands and eyes. As she began her orgasm mine rushed to the fore and we finished cumming together. She smiled again, as did I, and we drifted off to sleep. The next morning we left the train before the other couple was fully awake. We have no other overnight rail trips planned, but I'm hoping to add one now.
- age 31, Poi (female)

I was going out with this boy named Curtis when I was 18. Curtis was also 18 at the time. We were out the third time, if I remember right. We ended up in a parking lot making out with each other. It was then that Curtis suddenly broke from our kiss and turned away from me angrily saying "I can't take it anymore". I asked him what was wrong. He answered "What do you think"? I told him I didn't know. Then, he pointed down to his lap. I looked down and could easily see that he was hard as a rock. He said "See what this is doing to me"? I didn't know it at the time but Curtis had never had a girl touch him there before. I, on the other hand, had giving boys hand jobs before. So, I told him "Want me to make it feel better"? Curtis looked at me and said "You will"? I told him "I don't mind". I then reached over putting my hand on his dick rubbing my hand on it thru his pants. I'd only done this a short while when Curtis put his head against my shoulder and and let out those grunt sounds that boys make when they're cumming. Curtis was so aroused that just the touch of my hand on him made him cum. The next time we went out, we did it again. This time, we got his dick out and I saw it this time. Curtis was well endowed. But, I no more than started stroking him and he shot his load again. Later that evening, we did it again and Curtis lasted a bit longer. We then got into having him touch me and finally fingering me. Things progressed fast after this one evening. You guessed it. I ended up getting pregnant. We're still happily married and I still can get Curtis so aroused that he won't last long when I get him off by hand during my periods. To this day, he just loves them.
- age 34, Martha (female)

I was only 15 and I was seeing this boy who was 18. He had a small pick up truck and we were out in it that evening. We ended up outside the city limits parked off the road to make out. Things really got to cooking and that was when Jimmy took my arm and put my hand in his lap. He was setting me up so I could feel his dick. When I felt it, it was rock hard. Jimmy put his hand on top of mine making me squeeze it and he said "See what you do to me". I felt excited that I could make him get like that. I continued to squeeze it even after he moved his hand away. It felt so big. Jimmy then asked "Want to see it"? I told him "OK". Jimmy opened his pants and pulled them down. He then sat back and pulled his shirt up. His dick was standing straight up. Jimmy said "Go ahead and touch it". I did and it felt hard and very smooth. Jimmy then said "Here; do this" taking my hand and moving it up and down on his dick. He then said "This will make me cum for you". I continued to do this and it wasn't too long when Jimmy went to thrusting his hips some and making hard breathing sounds. He then let out a loud groan and stuff started spurting out of his dick. I turned it loose and jumped back. His dick jerked around still spurting the thick white stuff. It went all over and what a mess it made. It ended up on Jimmy's door, his belly, the steering wheel and on the seat between us. I sure had no idea it was like this when a boy came. Well, after this first time, I then knew what to expect and do. I'd hang onto it while he came and would hold a hand full of tissue paper to catch it. Soon afterwards, Jimmy got to where he wanted to do that in me (my pussy) so I stopped going out with him. He finally got an older girlfriend and it wasn't long after that that she ended pregnant. Sure could had happened to me if I'd kept going out with him. It was fun watching him spurt that stuff out but I sure didn't want it inside me. Of course, I've long since changed my mind about this.
- age , Gloria (female)

I've been feeling horny all evening, rubbing my dick and getting myself hard in my shorts. Now I've taken them off and my dick is solid pointing up towards the keyboard. I've got my legs wide open and my balls are just above the seat. I've been stroking myself for hours and my dick is so sensitive and hot. Its tingling and throbbing with excitement. I've just run my finger lightly under the head and it jerked with the excitement of my touching it. I had to use my will power to stop myself from exploding I was so close. Now I've pushed it down with my free hand and its lying across my left thigh. Shall I finish myself or leave it a bit longer? I want to do both, its an exquisite feeling. I made my decision and stroked it and within seconds I was having an amazing orgasm. I'm still slightly dazed and shaking from the excitement. Now my cream is all over my left thigh and stil leaking out of my dick. I'll send this off and go clean myself up. That was great!!!!!
- age 17, Rob

This experience happened as I was a lifeguard at a summer private pool. I usually worked the opening shift in the morning. My job was to open the pool, check the filters etc about an hour before swimmers started showing up in the morning. In addition, my job was to clean the bath houses so they are ready for the swimmers. This pool had been around since the 60s. The bath houses had never been updated and you could see that in just about every stall, there were peek holes drilled into the girls dressing areas. Some of the holes were patched up over time but many remain. On most mornings, the first swimmer of the day was a girl about 25 years old. Her name was Patricia. On some days, I would still be cleaning the pool or checking the water filters before she would come out of the dressing room. She would usually do laps in the pool for an hour before the pool started getting busy with lots of kids etc. One morning, once again, she was there getting changed while I was doing my work. I decided to risk it and take a quick peek from one of the holes in the dressing room walls. Wow, being a 19 yr old this was great. At first, I just took a quick peek. Over the weeks of the summer, I started feeling more comfortable and would take longer and longer to watch her. She had a regular routine. She would come into the dressing room and immediately strip down to nothing. She would then admire her body in the full mirror on the wall and begin to do what looked like to be yoga stretches or something in the nude. She was very slender with small boobs but with a very big bush. I guess this was before girls started trimming things up as much as they do today. She would be bending over, stretching and showing herself for all (me) to see. When she would bend over, I could see everything and it was like I was just a few feet from her. Oh I wished I could touch that but there was just no way I wanted to risk my first job and the embarrassment should this go bad. Wow, this was awesome. Every day, I would request to work in the morning so I could watch her morning nude dance. Some days she would just admire herself in the mirror and then one day I noticed her starting to touch herself as she watched in the mirror. Yikes. I could not take it anymore. I could not believe it. She was touching herself and making herself cum as she watched in the mirror. She started pretty quickly as I think she was afraid of getting caught masturbating in the locker room. Finally, her breathing would deepen and she would take in a big breath and hold it as she finished herself off. She would hold in her sounds so no one could hear. Then, she would let out one huge breath and put both hands on the mirror to support herself as she looked like she was going to collapse. This was my cue to get back to work. After she would come out of the bath house, I would head directly for the men's bathroom as my excitement was hard to hold back. I would stroke myself to completion and dream about what I just experienced. Thinking back on this, I guess I was a terrible lifeguard as I left her to swim in the pool while I was sitting in the bathroom wacking off. Life guarding is great summer job. If you have to work, why not enjoy the experience.
- age 48, Jeff

I'm 40 years old and in good shape, however, I had been having trouble in bed keeping a stiff erection during sex. My wife suggested I go see my doctor and look into a prescription for Viagra because many of our friends were now using it. So off I went to my doctor's office for a lunchtime appointment during a busy work day. In the examining room I was greeted not by my doctor (a male) but a female doctor who explained they were busy and she would do my physical exam. She was roughly the same age and we chatted as she took my blood pressure, weight and began asking me questions about my sexual trouble. I had explained that I wasn't totally impotent, I could get an erection, but sometimes wouldn't last long enough for me to have an orgasm. I asked her about Viagra. She jotted all of this on a laptop and as I was describing my sex life to a perfect female stranger, I was getting slightly aroused. I could feel sensations in my cock as we talked. She agreed to write a prescription and mentioned my condition is sometimes stress related or it could be a physical problem, "And so let's do a quick check of your prostate," she said as she put the laptop on desk and moved across the room. She instructed me to remove my trousers and underwear while she stepped out for a minute to fetch supplies. She said when she returned, she would knock and that I should stand in front of the examining table while she examined my prostate. While she was out of the room I stripped out of my business clothing, wearing a t-shirt but naked from the waist down and moved to the examining table, still standing. And my cock was getting thicker. I had a prostate exam once before by my male doctor and I wasn't aroused but something about a female doing it was turning me on. I was feeling foolish about my cock getting harder and harder because the whole reason I was at the doctor was a limp dick! A knock at the door, a pause, and she entered the room behind me. I was too embarrassed to turn around with a stiff cock when she must've noticed and broke the ice, "Oh well you're improving already," she said with a friendly banter. We both laughed. "It's okay, you're nervous, it happens," said. She asked if I had a prostate exam before. I said yes and she explained this time it might be different. She said that if I feel pain as she presses on my prostate, then there's probably an infection and she can give me antibotics. She said if there isn't pain, then, "You might want to release. It would be okay and prudent for you to ejaculate." Wow! Did I hear her correctly? I even confirmed while I was facing away but looking over my shoulder, "You want me to cum?" And she began lubing my anus with a gloved hand and warm vaseline, "Yes you can ejaculate onto the paper on the table, it's okay." I leaned over the table my sweaty hands gripping the paper as she entered me with two delicate fingers. She kept encouraging me to relax and assured me she would go slow. "Any pain?" she asked as she pressed on my prostate, as my cock twitched slightly. "No, none at all," I said as my cock got rock hard. "It kind of feels good, in a strange way." "I'm going to hold here and massage the prostate for a minute," she said. "I want to make sure the seminal fuild runs clear." It did run clear and precum was oozing out of my cockhead. It felt very erotic. "With continuous pressure on the gland, most men will ejaculate, but you can also stroke yourself to move things along," she said, "But I assure you, I am in no hurry." I grabbed my cock with my right hand and just gripped it tightly. It was good to have a hard cock again. Then I rocked back and forth on her fingers, as if she was fucking me. She went with the rhythm of it, pressing and massaging as I picked up my pace. I could feel a surge and waves of orgasm approaching. "I'm about to cum!" I said, as if warning her. She pressed deeply into my prostate and said almost in a whisper, "I'm ready whenever you are..." "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaah, oh god!" I shot three long wet strands of cum, onto the paper of the examining table and almost collapsed. She supported me, and looked over my shoulder. "You definitely needed a release," she said with her fingers still in my ass as she patted my shoulder. She slowly removed her fingers (bummer!), washed her hands and returned with two warm wet cloths. One she used on my ass and then she asked me to turn around and she cleaned my softening, dripping cock. The wet warmness felt great. "I assume you masturbate?" she asked. Still standing there as she cleaned me up I said, "Yeah once in awhile." (Was it obvious?) "You can gently massage your own prostate as a part of masturbation. It can give you a more complete release," she said with a knowing smile. "Just use plenty of lubricant. You can get dressed now and I'll have that prescription waiting for you at the front desk." With that she clicked into doctor mode, removed the cum-stained paper as I put my clothing back on. "Is there anything else I can help you with today?" she asked. It was a routine question, however, there was deeper level to it. She was acknowledging that she had helped me in a way that even my male doctor wouldn't have or couldn't have done for me. "I'm good," I said. "I'm feeling very, very good..."
- age , anon

Personally, I'm not really an exhibitionist, or really extroverted sexually, I'm actually a really shy girl, kind of keep to myself, but my sex drive is kind of.. up and down, every once in a while I'll wake up in a wild mood, and just feel like doing something crazy and erotic with my day. One morning during the week, I woke up in such a mood. I'm a freshman in college and woke up at about nine, and found that both my roommates had already left early. For some reason it was such a crazy relief to be alone for a morning. I could pretend I lived by myself for a moment. I didn't have class for another hour so I just lay back in bed for a while, then went across the hall to the bathroom and got in the shower. After peeling my clothes off the water was scalding compared to the ice cold hallway. About two minutes into my shower I realized I deserved to touch myself, I hadn't really done so in a couple days. Just rubbing by clit in a slow circle while softly pinching my nipples brought me to a soft but strong orgasm in about a minute. I spent a couple more in the shower basking in the glow, then got out and went back to my room to get dressed. Something about the mood that masturbating that morning had got me into made an idea enter my head. I went through my dresser searching through my jeans, until I found an old pair that I'd had for years. I was thinking that they may not fit because I was definitely bigger around the hips since I used to wear them. As I pulled them up, they met resistance as they hit my ass, but eventually I got them on. They were skin tight for sure, but not so tight to be uncomfortable. I looked at myself in a mirror, and thought 'damn girl, put that away!' I had certainly gained weight during the last year, but I really just gain it in my ass, I hadn't gotten measured in a while, but my hips were probably about 40 or 41 inches now. After getting the jeans on, I walked around my dorm a little to see how comfortable it was walking in them, and I almost gasped. I had put the jeans on with no panties on, and the tight way they fit made the fabric rub against my pussy lips in just the slightest way. It felt electric, yet it didn't feel so abrasive as to hurt. I got a bra and shirt on, and got ready to go to class, with a fluttery feeling in my stomach, it would be so hot to just go about my day with no panties on. I left our dorm and locked the door, and started the 15 minute or so walk to where my class was. As I walked along, the way the inside of my jeans was rubbing my pussy lips and clit and was heavenly, I was getting increasingly wetter and wetter. Walking along a concourse that headed to the center of campus, I'm sure that I had a rapt expression on my face, and when people passed I felt a rush of self-consciousness. Some people looked at me like they probably thought I was stoned or something, which was fine by me. I was walking with a steady rhythm, my jeans slowly rubbing me into ecstasy. I couldn't believe that this was working so well, I just hadn't thought to try it before. I soon got to a huge flight of stairs that is the only way from the dorms (which are on much lower ground) to the main campus and my class. I as started to climb the stairs, I couldn't suppress a tiny moan of pleasure. Climbing the stairs made the jeans rub my clit much more directly and intensely. There were a few people on the stairs with me, but thankfully none seemed to notice me, they were all farther ahead. The stairs seemed to last forever, and by this point I could feel my juices running down my leg. I was approaching an orgasm, and had a huge urge to touch myself, but resisted, because people would probably see me. As I got to the the last few steps, my pussy began to contract, and waves of my orgasm began to hit me hard. Thankfully, there was no one directly behind me, and no one approaching, it was a fairly quiet spot, deserted at the top of the staircase. I stepped off to the side of the stairs and turned off of the path, and quickly pressed on my mound, directly on my clit through my jeans. I opened my mouth wide so if people saw me they would think I was yawning, and came hard. During the rest of my walk to class I came two more times, I was able to handle myself and I think I kept it pretty inobvious, again, people probably just thought I was stoned or having a really really good day by the look on my face. As I finally got to class I was feeling high as kite from my orgasms, I ran into my friend Brit in the hall. It was so hot talking to her, just having small talk, without her knowing I had just had three orgasms five minutes ago. She kind of had this look on her face like 'Geez, you're in a good mood, huh?' I don't know if I'll do this a lot or regularly go commando to class, but if I wake up in the mood, it may happen again.
- age 18, Tara (female)

When I was 13 years old, my older brother was just that, my older brother. In the years since we've grown up, we've become good friends, but at the time, he did his thing and I did mine. That didn't stop me from, like a couple of my close girlfriends, lusting after him. Well, lusting after his body, anyways. He was a tennis player and looked the part. With long, sun-kissed light brown hair and a buttery tan, he looked as though he just stepped in from the courts from some toney Southern California tennis center. In fact, more often than not, that was pretty much the case. Although he was an excellent athlete, he wasn't a big guy, about 5'9" and very trim. He had great legs and a butt to die for. I could totally see how my girlfriends, even though they were a couple of years younger than my bro, were interested in the goods. I tried not to let on that I felt the same way, but in retrospect, I'm pretty sure they figured it out on their own. By the standards of our little town, we were doing okay. We had a nice inground pool with a high wall around it, perfect for skinny dipping, which we'd all done at one time or the other. I know my brother liked to swim in the altogether, though he was pretty discreet and always waited until he was alone, or thought he was. I came close to catching him one time when he was coming in through the sliding glass door from the pool area. He spotted me in the nick of time?drat!?and pulled his towel over his private parts before I'd gotten much of a look. He laughed and scampered past me and back to his room, but not before I'd gotten a good look at that remarkable ass of his. I can still picture it. Yummy. Though brief, that encounter left me wanting to see more, much more, and gave me an idea. I don't know if it was wrong or not to plot to spy on my brother, or to actually do it, but I didn't and don't feel any guilt about it. It was all good fun, in my book. I also shouldn't have told my girlfriends all about it, but I did. In any case, I figured out which day it was likely that I'd be able to catch him again, and I set it up to maximize my chances. And I figured, since I might be enjoying a show, I might as well bring along some friends, Sara and Jeannie, the ones who'd expressed so much interest in my big bro. The day came when I knew we'd stand a good chance of catching him up to no good, so we all ditched school that afternoon (which was surprisingly to do easy back in the day) and walked the short way back to my house. We holed up in my room, which looked out onto the patio where the pool was, and waited. We were not to be disappointed. We'd been there waiting in the dark for no longer than 15 minutes when we heard my brother's car pull up and, shortly thereafter, the front door being unlocked. We waited only another five minutes as he did whatever he was doing?getting a soda or changing into shorts and tee shirt, I presume?before music started blasting from the speakers by the pool and the other door leading out to the patio opened and my brother emerged, towel and suntan lotion in one hand, soda in the other and stark naked besides! He put his stuff down, dipped a toe in the water and then dove in, his lovely white outline clearly visible as he dove below the surface and arced across the pool. We three had a very good view peeking out between the gaps in the curtains in my darkened room, and were expected to see a little more skin. What we saw was better, way better. After swimming around for a bit, my brother pulled himself up along the side of the pool directly in front of us and stood before us, no more than 10 feet away, dripping wet. And we saw it. Still soft and perhaps even shrunken a bit, his cock was magnificent, bigger than most of my boyfriends' when they were hard. And my brother wasn't hard. Yet. As we watched, he dried off and then laid down in the chaise lounge right there in front of us, letting the hot Southern California sun warm his bones. It's a good thing the glass door we were looking through was thick, or else he would have heard our breathing even over the rock and roll blaring out there. As we watched he took the bottle of lotion, squeezed a generous amount into his hands and started to apply it to his body. As he did, his cock started to rise . . . without him even touching it! I glanced over at Sarah, who was next to me, and she was as wide-eyed as I was. I quickly turned back to watch and just in time, too. My brother had just begun to put the lotion on his cock, which started to grow, and grow and grow. It was incredible, about 9 or ten inches in length and nearly as thick as my wrist. How he'd kept it hidden from me all these years was a mystery. What a specimen. He wasn't done with the lotion by any means either. As we watched he stroked, and stroked, and stroked. We were riveted. And as he neared the end, it was so obvious. He breathing grew frenzied and his back arched. We could hear his moans (maybe the reason for the music?) and he started to buck his hips. I was, I'm not ashamed to admit, totally soaked myself. Then he collected himself, like a spring being compressed, and just let go. My god! What a fountain. He sprayed a couple of very watery spurts and then let loose with several thick white ropes, covering his chest and part of his face in lovely white come, before collapsing, exhausted back in the lounger. I looked over at Sara and Jeannie and they were both looking at me, gape mouthed and clearly stunned. Jeannie mouthed to me, "Oh my fucking god!" That said it all. We huddled in my room not saying a word, waiting in the dark, until we heard my brother get into the shower. Then we ran out the front door and across the way to Sara's house, where we spent the rest of the afternoon in shock for what we'd seen and swearing repeatedly that we'd never breathe a word of it to anybody, lest we lose our chance to spy on him again.
- age , Alexis (female)

As a kid in Wyoming I worked summers for a the high school as a custodian. Most of the time we got all the really dirty jobs the full-time workers saved for the summer kids to do. Most days I came home dead tired and really dirty and mom would often have me undress in the back yard (it was surrounded by a hedge) and then come in and shower. It was kind of nice being naked and then showering. I didn't realize that my sister and her friend Nicki looked forward to my afternoon cleaning and watched me from my sister's window. They were a couple of years younger than me and Nicki was pretty and well developed and I had my eye on her too but I had never dated and was pretty uninformed when it came to girls. I was not aware they were watching me yet I should have known because of all the giggling in the house after my shower and my sister and Nicki always seemed to be there in the afternoons. As the summer became warm toward July I decided I wanted to sleep out in the back yard and I'd just wear my PJ bottoms. I wasn't a hunk or anything, just tired from cleaning the school and by Friday was sore and tired. After a couple of Fridays sleeping out I needed to get up and go pee in the middle of the night. When I got up, I thought I heard someone in the back yard. I didn't have a flashlight and looked around but didn't see anyone, so I just thought it was the dog. Returning after my need was met, I just laid there and was enjoying the stars and I began to think about Nicki, and got turned on. Now having a hardon and in the back yard and thinking I was alone, I had a wonderful orgasm and just let go on the lawn. I didn't masturbate often and don't really know why except maybe I was a late sexual bloomer. Next week, same routine. Being clueless, the giggles were a little more intense and Nicki asked if I was going to sleep out again. Never registered how she knew. But, on Friday, I was again tired from my teen week working and fell asleep right as it got dark. Usually I'm a heavy sleeper but on this night something woke me up. I was kind of in a post-sleep haze but I realized someone was feeling around my PJ bottoms. Without moving much, I shifted so I could see, and it was my sister's friend with her hands doing the exploring. I pretended to be asleep but soon had a nice hardon for her to play with. She wasn't too sure what she was doing but as she explored, I came and she let out a startled noise. She had not been jacking me, just exploring and I noticed that was quite exciting. That's when I slowly began to sit, rub my eyes and pretended now to have been awakened. I looked around and could tell that Nicki was hiding behind a lilac bush, but I again pretended to see nothing. I cleaned myself up with my PJ bottoms and went back to my sleeping bag, now naked. I could tell that after a little while she left the back yard and out the back gate. Her house was about a block away. The next week, I began to take note of all the attention I got every afternoon during my afternoon stripping in the back yard before a shower that resulted now in an erection most days. Now I began to see the curtain move as I undressed and came into the house for a shower. It was exciting. My mom was often gone doing errands and had threatened me to not leave a dirty mess in the house, so I guess she never knew that I was now sporting a boner. I thought it was pretty neat, showing off for the girls but only walking from the back yard into the house and shower. Realize that I was pretty dorky when it came to sex, and I thought I was just being a brotherly tease. I presume if mom had seen, I'd have been in big trouble. On Friday I again slept in the back yard except this time I took off my PJs and was completely nude. I was sleeping where I could not be seen from the house in case my parents looked out but I was nervously pretending to sleep and it was warm enough to be on top of my sleeping bag. I waited. Sure enough about 11 pm I heard the back gate being carefully opened and Nicki came into the yard. It was kind of funny for me to now watch her literally cat-crawl to where I was, she thought, sleeping. The moon was out and I remember her just looking at me as I was already excited and had a pretty nice erection. She began to touch me carefully and this time she unbuttoned her blouse and began to play with her nipples. Now this was new for me! What a treat and I erupted almost immediately and it was her turn to be a little startled. But she just sat and was very quiet and began again to touch me and also play with her boobs and play with my cum, even tasting it at one point. I was soon erect again but she really had no idea what she was doing. So very slowly I reached out and took her hand?wow was she startled but fortunately quiet?and guided her on how to make a guy cum. What surprised me was she then guided my hand to her boobs and I played with her nipples. What a rush. We kept this up for a while until I finally was drained and somewhat sore. She kissed me, for the first time ever, and quietly left. A week later, the scene repeated but she made sure I was awake and we made out for a while and she whispered a lot of questions (she had never dated or even seen a guy naked). She would never get naked, but would unbutton her blouse and let her boobs excite me and I discovered what a turn on it was to nibble on nipples and suck on her breasts. She would also suck on my nipples and I discovered this too was a nice turn on. I would usally let her jack me off two or three times over the course of an hour and then she'd quietly leave. She did tell me she had talked to her mom about sex and was determined that we were not going to have a baby together (we were both in school and way too young). Toward the end of the summer she did let me explore her and I enjoy the memory of her furry bush and her smell. I think she had gone to the library and discovered about female masterbation because she showed me how to bring her to intense pleasure and she said she'd just discovered it. I doubt my sister, at this point, was in the discussion. Nicki never did get completely naked but she would love to sit on my legs and bring me to orgasm and lean over and let me play and suck on her nipples. She was pretty well developed and very slender and I loved sucking on her breasts. After she got me off a couple of times, she would lie beside me so I could reach into her underwear and bring her off. She refused to get naked with me because she, correctly said, we'd not be thinking right and she would get pregnant. It was a great summer of learning. We also discovered the pleasure of french kissing and also how erotic a tongue in the ear could be. One Saturday when no one was at her house she invited me over so I could get a daytime look at her boobs and pussy and she could get a look at me. We explored and giggled and brought each other to orgasm, she being careful to avoid us going all the way. We dated for years and, while never going all the way, did a great deal of exploring as we learned about our sexuality. Being stupid I moved away and she went to college and married someone else. I always regret not marrying her, but what I learned about sexual pleasure I owe to her boldness and literally taking things by the hand at an early age.
- age , Wyo boy

I started masturbating when I was about 13. I was starting to develop into a woman so naturally I was curious about my body and would explore myself in front of a mirror, usually in the bathroom or and little hand held beauty mirror. There was a full length mirror in my bathroom so I would sit down in front of it with my legs spread and run my fingers up and down my smooth little pussy lips which were starting to get a little fuzzy. Then I would spread my pussy lips apart and admire the little folds of my inner lips and run my finger up and down each of them. Using the hand held mirror worked best here to see everything. I would eventually find my budding little clit and rub my fingers around it in little circles. By this time my pussy would be nice and wet so I would continue to stroke my pussy lips and clit until I'd have a great little orgasm. As I got older and more comfortable with my body I would of course start to experiment. I started inserting things in my pussy, starting with my finger and then some other household things that resembled dildos. My favorite was the hand held mirror which had a nice round handle that slid into my pussy nice and easy and also made for an interesting view in the mirror reflection. I could change the angle at which I used it so I could see my pussy when it was all the way in or tilt it back and I watch my facial expressions when I came. Soon enough I had some boyfriends and fooled around with them and eventually had sex. I had one boyfriend that LOVED to go down on me and lick my pussy and he was really good at it. He could always make me cum. We broke up years ago but soon after that I started to get curious about what my pussy tasted like and why he liked it so much. One night I was really horny and in a kinky mood while I was stroking my clit and fingering my pussy. The thought crossed my mind that I should taste my pussy and see what the big deal was. Just the thought of it made my pussy soaking wet. I could her a squelching sound coming from my pussy as I pumped my middle finger in and out of my wet little hole. I stopped for a second and brought my finger up to my face. I could see my pussy juice glistening on my middle finger and the rest of my hand. As I brought it up to my lips I could smell my musty pussy juice. I wrapped my lips around my finger and swirled my tongue around it a couple of times and slid it back out through my closed lips like a lollipop. The taste was slightly sweet but mostly tangy. The thought of what I was doing, licking my own pussy juice was more exciting than the taste. Not that the taste wasn't good, just different. I wouldn't spread it on my morning toast or anything but it tasted good in it's own unique way. This made me incredibly horny. I continued fingering my pussy, switching hands to lick my fingers on one hand while I fingered with the other. Soon enough I had a huge orgasm that sent shivers down my whole body and I lay there on the bed, pussy wet and dripping with wetness and cum. I continued to stroke my pussy lips in my orgasm afterglow, stopping to lick my fingers some more which were now covered in a sticky, stringy cum which tasted a little more tangy than before. From then on I usually took a little time to taste myself while I masturbated. Adds such a kinky element to the whole thing. Last year I graduated from college and finally landed my first professional career job. To celebrate and treat myself for working so hard in college I decided to buy myself a nice toy. After shopping around a while on the net I found a site that sold glass dildos. They were definately more expensive than the rubber or plastic ones but from all the reviews they sounded worth it. So I browsed through and found one that I thought looked like fun. It was straight, around eight inches long with a nice round, tapered head and the shaft had raised swirls running down to the handle at the end. It looked like a long, glass juicer but I thought it was perfect. The day it came I stripped naked and went at in on my bedroom floor in front of the mirror. It felt so amazingly smooth and just glided in and out of my stretched pussy. The swirled shaft vibrated my lips when I fucked myself really fast. I pulled it out every so often and stuck the tip in my mouth to lick my juices off it and then rub the length of the swirled shaft up and down on my throbbing clit. I turned over and got up on my knees in a doggy style position with my ass in the air and continued to pound my pussy with my new toy, sliding it in and out, twisting it in and out while watching myself in the mirror from in between my legs. My pussy juice was starting to run down the inside of my thighs. I exploded in an amazing orgasm and collapsed face down on the floor. I'm lucky I didn't have a rug burn on my forehead! Evenually I rolled over onto my back and began to admire my new favorite thing in the world. It was all shiny and glistening with my wetness. At the base near the handle there was a ring of build up of pussy juice and cum. I took my dildo with a hand on both ends and put my tongue on that area and twisted it like a corn on the cob licking all the build up off onto the tip of my tongue. I ended up with a thick build up of cum that I smeared around my lips with my tongue. The taste was intoxicating. I licked my lips clean and did the same with the rest of the dildo. I usually treat myself once and a while to a hot, kinky masturbation session like this.
- age 23, Gail (female)

Six months ago my husband hinted that he would like my pubic hair shaven. Our sex life had been wonderful and we always discussed our likes and dislikes. When I did shave my pubic hair, right away I appreciated oral sex more. Never did I realize at the time how masturbation would become such a big part of our sex life. I think the fact that I had no pubic hair stimulated my husband even more than usual. He began shaving me once or twice a week and by the time he finishes I am wet and totally aroused by it. Just the ways he touched me while shaving me was arousing and afterwards he would finger me to orgasm. It was he who suggested vibrators and dildos and I was apprehensive about it at first. We purchased a full kit of different sizes and shapes of dildos which came with two different size vibrators. We continue to have normal sex regularly but once or twice a week we would consentrate on masturbating each other. We do it different ways, but usually take turns pleasing each other. At first we did it in the bedroom but now put a quilt on the dining room table and take turns masturbating each other. He has been shaving me every week and a few months ago I began shaving him. I not only shave around his penis but also shave his scrotum. I had never had a dildo or vibrator in me before this but was overwelmed by them right from the start. I knew right away my husband enjoyed using them on me just by the time he took just to please me and satisfy me. The first time he used an anal vibrator on me I was so delirious with passion I didn't even realize what he was doing at first. He often mentions the number of times I orgasm when he masturbates me and says he likes to see me cum as often as possible. I always orgasm more than once and he has told me at times that I orgasmed four or five times in one night. We never have anal sex but now each time he masturbates me he either inserts an anal vibrator in me or a dildo never telling me which. I never thought something like that could be so arousing but now appreciate the excitement it gives me. When I masturbate him I use either baby oil or lotion spreading it all over his penis, scrotum and anus. I start with a small dildo but soon begin inserting the vibrator into him. The first time I did it he wasn't expecting me to do that but seemed to responed to it right away and liked me doing it. Like I said before we talk to each other often about our sex together and say what we like. Before he comes he always wants me to pull the dildo or vibrator out of him and tells me when. It's amazing but I think he ejaculates more semen when I masturbate him than he does when we have sex. We shave each other once and sometimes twice each week when we masturbate each other. The sensation without pubic hair is much more intense for both of us. I did tell my one girlfriend what my husband and I do and she sort of thinks I am crazy. I orgasm so many times each week that I sometimes think she is right. I can't explain how wonderful it is and know my husband enjoys it also. He recently asked to let him masturbate between my breasts. He doesn't do it often but he puts his penis between my breasts holding them around him. I laugh when he does this because it looks funny but he seems to enjoy doing that. As much as he satisfies me I can never deny him pleasing himself. It doesn't stimulate me when he does that but I enjoy watching him cum since the head of his penis is facing me. We usually shave and masturbate each other on Tuesdays and Saturdays. Many times in my office at work I get aroused just thinking of what we will do that evening. We try different ways to stimulate each other and at times in work I anticipate what he will do to me that particular night. What positions he will have me in and how many different ways, different vibrators or dildos he will use on me. I won't admit this to my husband but I actually enjoy our masturbation sessions more than regular sex. His penis is big enough but I think it would hurt his feelings if I told him that. I never thought masturbation would become such an important part of my sex life.
- age 24, Erin (female)

Summer 2006 my parents went on a vacation to Europe and left me and my sister to stay with our Aunt Margie, Uncle Tom, and our two cousins, Grace and Evan. I was 14 at the time and my sister, Alicia, was 11. Grace was also 11 and Evan was 16. The day that our parents left, they dropped us off at the house and Aunt Margie showed us our rooms. There was one guest room where Alicia and I were to stay. Grace and Alicia, being the same age, begged to be allowed to share the guest room. After much begging, Aunt Margie finally agreed to let them share the guest room and I would just stay in Grace's room. The first night, after dinner, Grace and Alicia wanted to watch a movie. The only two TV's in the house were the one in the living room and the one it Aunt Margie and Uncle Tom's room. So Grace and Alicia watched their movie in Aunt Margie's room. I was watching the living room TV until Uncle Tom kicked me out to watch baseball. I am not a sports person, so I decided to go upstairs and hang out. I walked up the stairs and I passed the room where Grace and Alicia were watching the movie. I then passed the bathroom and was coming up on passing Evan's room when I had to stop dead in my tracks. Evan's door was cracked about two inches and I could see completely into his room. There he was, completely naked, in his desk chair, jacking off. Without thinking, I gasped. He froze and snapped his head toward the door. I put my hand over my mouth and stared. By this point in life, I knew what he was doing and everything but it was just such an awkward situation at this moment, especially since Evan and I were not close. He held a finger up to his lips, making the "shh" face. I nodded. Then, he did the most unexpected thing possible. He waved for me to come in. I gave him a look that said "are you crazy?" and he nodded and again, waved for me to come in. I pushed the door open just enough for me to fit in and then I closed it all the way. I stood there in front of the door. "Do you masturbate?" He asked. I shook my head no, still very shy and wishing I were not in here right now. "Never?" He asked. I just shook my head again. "You've never even tried it?" He asked, one last time. This time I spoke, "No." He stood up, his dick sticking up, almost touching his stomach. "Well, you should try it." He said walking over to his bed. "R-Right now?" I stuttered. He nodded, as he sat down on his bed. He patted a spot next to him. "Come over here. I'll show you how to do it." He instructed. For whatever strange reason, I listened to him and sat down next to him on the bed. "Take your jeans off." He told me. I obeyed, sliding my pants off and onto the floor. "And those," He said, refering to my panties. I paused for a moment and then thought, well you've gone this far, you might as well learn something. I took them off, too. "Okay, now just finger yourself." He said. "But, I don't know how to do that." I told him. "Do you mind if I show you?" He asked. I just stared at him. "Like, you do it for me?" I clarified. "Yeah." He replied. "Um, I guess that's okay." I said. He scooted closer to where I was and spread my legs apart. He slowly slid one finger into me and began to gently move it around. He then added a second finger and began scissoring his fingers inside of me. He hit one spot and I gasped in pleasure. "That," He said, hitting it again gently causing me to gasp again, "is your G-spot." I nodded. He said "Give me your hand." So I gave him my hand. He pulled his hand out of me and put my hand in. "Now find that same spot." He instructed. I found it in about a minute. "Now, cum with me." He said. I wasn't exactly sure what he meant by this at the time because I had never experienced an orgasm, but it felt so good that I just kept fingering myself. He resumed his previous actions of stroking his dick and playing with his balls. We stared at each other, continuing to touch ourselves. He moaned a few times but I kept quiet. Finally, I felt my orgasm coming and I moaned once loud, then again quiter. I convulsed and my breaths came fast. It felt amazing. Watching me sent Evan over the edge, causing him to cum hard all over the floor in six squirts. After he was all finished he looked at me and said "Fuck Claire, that was amazing." I agreed. "We should do it again sometime." He said. Again, I agreed. I got re-dressed and headed to Grace's room for the night. That week, Evan and I masturbated together four more times. And this was just the beginning of our sexual experiences together. But I will save that story for another time.
- age , anon (female)

Hi, I'm Ashley and I just found this site and read someone's fantasy that made me want to reveal this to someone so here it goes. I've been masturbating since I was 11. I've never been molested before, but for some reason lately I have been watching gay porn. I've always liked two women but now I like to watch two men. I never liked it before, actually I used to find it repulsive, but now I watch it every time I masturbate. I was having trouble getting turned on so I thought I would try something different. Well now I can't get off of it. After reading what Betty shared it made me feel a little more normal because I thought I was the only one. I also love to watch a black man and a white women have sex. Its very arousing because I love black men. The way I masturbate is with one leg on the desk at my computer while rubbing my clit with my index and middle finger while a sex video is on. I usually don't take long to get off. Between 1-5 minutes. I haven't figured out how to make myself cum with my g spot yet, nor has any man made me cum from sex. Only clitoral. I just got a glass dildo and a silver bullet vibrator in the mail today so when I play around with them I will write again.
- age 25, Ash (female)

Well, as you know, I have been doing a lot of amazing stuff lately. Yesterday was totally great though. Coming home from school and deciding that I needed a little relief and that I was going to do it outdoors made me wet on the walk home. In the garden, by the pool, I got comfortable and hitched my skirt up around my waist and just settled in for some fun. I like masturbating with my panties on. There is something about just having them pulled to one side that makes it more fun for me. So there I was, panties tugged over and fingering myself while thinking about being well and truly fucked (actually, by a teacher from school) I was getting into it and already had one orgasm. I was building for my second when I hear "Jeez Emma, can't you leave it alone?" I opened my eyes and there was Alison one of my close friends. I couldn't stop and had another orgasm while she watched me. Alison didn't leave but came and sat near me. She asked me if I felt better, but I was still ready for more and I told her so. Alison said that she had never really gotten off masturbating although she had tried a lot. So anyway, there we were, just idly chatting and Alison was like "Are you going to cum again then?" I said "Sure.. wanna watch?" To my amazement, she agreed and I lay back on the lounger and this time, slipped my panties off. Alison sat on the end of my lounger and just watched me finger myself. It was so horny. Then I said "Hey.. you ought to try too." I didnt think she would but the next thing she has her panties off and is lying on the end of my lounger really getting into it. We got closer and closer to each other until I could feel the back of her hand as she rubbed herself, and even felt her wetness on the back of my hand. The next thought I had was that our holes were almost touching and that I was going to cum between her legs. I let go the most terrific orgasm and I squirted. Then I heard Alison cum too and I felt her squirt. We had cummed on each others pussies. WHAT a fucking turn on that was. The next thing is that we were rubbing pussies against each other like two bitches in heat. (I think it's called tribbing or something) After, I got my first real snog with another girl and we fingered each other to another orgasm. Tell you what, this beats fooling around with my brother!
- age 19, Emma (female)

This all happened last weekend when I was in Las Vegas. I had not masturbated for about six days before I got to las Vegas because I wanted to cum a lot when I masturbated in front of the window of the hotel I was staying at. I had planned this for about five weeks and I wanted to masturbate in public badly. The first night went so well I stood in front of the window of the room it was on the seventh floor and facing the pool area it was about 10:30 and the pool was closed so as I jacked off I ended up shooting my cum all over the window. It ran down the pane of glass like a river. I got dressed and went down to the casino. As I was waiting for the elevator it finally got there. Out walks this very good looking girl she looked about 18 or so but so very hot looking. She turned towards the direction of my room I remember thinking about hoping she was next to mine. The next night it was about 10:00 I was standing in the window naked looking out to see if anyone was watching when I looked down to the pool area I saw three girls standing there looking up at my room I could tell they could see me. They walked to the casino. Damm I thought, I really wanted to let them see me cum. I continued to masturbate and was really was getting into it. All of a sudden someone was knocking at the door I got really scared thinking maybe I got busted so I grabbed a towel as I walked to the door. I looked out of the peep glass there stood the same girl I saw last night. I answered the door, she looked at me and without saying a word she stepped forward and took the towel off, she smiled and said I thought so. Since I was still very hard she said she saw me last night and then about five minutes ago I asked if she was one of the girls I saw she said yes. I shut the door she asked if I would let her see up close I said yes only if she got naked too, she quickly got naked and her tight bald pussy was so hot I quickly got my hand on my cock and slowly jacked off as she slowly fingered her tight slit. Her tits were so hot I wanted to taste them but played it cool. I was getting close to climax and having her so close as well as being naked it was not too long before I shot my cum. I told her she asked if she could hold it as I cummed, I felt her grab my cock as I sent rope after rope of pure hot semen all over her small hand. The whole time she was fingering her tight bare pussy then it happened she started to cum too, I could tell because she grabbed a hold of my cock even harder as she stroked the last drops of cum from my hard 8 in dick. We sat there naked for about 20 min talking about what we just did then she asked if I was going to be here for another night. I said yes, she told me her too, along with her mom and dad and her sisters. I asked if she wanted to meet again the next night she said yes she would be back. Let me tell you she did show up and I can tell you I enjoyed it better than the first night, but that's for another story..
- age 24, anon

When I was 16 I was dating a cute little red head with small B cup tits and nice, curvy hips, also 16 years old. We had been fooling around for a while but hadn't had sex yet. She was pretty orgasmic and came pretty easily from fingering. She wasn't the best at making me cum, but not bad. We went to the same church and one Friday night the youth group had a lock-in where we all spent the night inside the church together playing games, eating, and eventually falling asleep. Sometime after midnight Ashley (not her real name) and I found an empty room used for Sunday school and took a blanket in with us to lay down. We were tired, but we were also horny. We lay down and pulled the blanket over us. It was Winter and we were both wearing jeans and she had on a sweater and I had a long sleeve t-shirt. We had the lights off but the door was cracked open (rules) so there was a little bit of light. We lay on our sides facing each other and began kissing. I slid my right hand up under her sweater and began rubbing and squeezing her tits and pinching her nipples under her bra. She rubbed the palm of her hand over my jeans, massaging my hard cock. We had to be quiet to keep any of the adults from finding us. I then reached down and unbuttoned and unzipped her jeans and reached my hand down her panties and began playing with her wet pussy. She pushed her jeans down and inch or two, just enough room so I could reach down far enough to finger her. First one finger, then two, I began sliding them in and out of her wet pussy while we kissed. In a minute or two her breathing got heavy, she choked back a moan, grabbed my wrist to stop it moving and squeezed her thighs hard against my hand as she started cumming, her thighs squeezing in rythym with her orgasm contractions. She had to cover her mouth with her free hand to not make any more noise. I was in desperate need of my own release now and I rolled over so that I was facing away from her. She scooted closer, reached over my hips, unbuttoned and unzipped my jeans, reached into my boxers, and pulled out my rock hard penis. She began slowly stroking it, using mostly only wrist movements to keep the visible motion down in case someone peeked in the door. It was slow and agonizing because I wanted it faster, but we had to be careful. Finally after a few minutes I was getting close. I reached in my jeans pocket and grabbed the napkin I had brought along for just this purpose and told her I was about to cum. She sped up just a little bit but it was enough. My muscles tightened in my legs and crotch and the first shot squirted out into the napkin as I held it in my hand against my head to keep it from getting on the floor. Another spurt and the cum was soaking through the napkin onto my hand. I finished up with another three or four squirts until there was quite a puddle in my hand that the napkin couldn't soak up. I got as much of it up as I could with the napkin then just wiped my hand on my jeans?oh well. We both zipped up, snuggled together, and fell asleep in each others arms?nobody else any wiser that we had just masturbated each other inside the church!
- age 28, Alex

I am pregnant, and horny as ever. I have the best vibrator in the world. It's not a sex vibrator, it's one for the muscles. But man... this thing is so fast. I put in a dirty home movie of me and my hubby. I fast forward to where he comes in me. He is so vocal about it, and it turns me on so much. I put that vibrator right on my clit and turn it on high. I come right away. If I am in the mood to just feel good, I will watch more of the whole movie when he is fucking my brains out. Then I will explode when it comes to the ejaculation part. But most of the time, I just want to come fast. I cannot believe how horny I am. I masturbate daily, and recently it's been two to three times a day.
- age 28, Grace (female)

I've been masturbating ever since I can remember, I am now in my 40s. I love to masturbate. My nipples are very sensitive, I can cum by just playing with them. I usually start out by taking off all of my clothes with the exception of my shirt (I do take off my bra. I pull my shirt tight and then I rub and tease my nipples through my shirt, the sensation is amazing with some sort of shirt on. This gets me so very horny. Just playing with my nipples makes me want to cum, and I get the overwhelming urge to "push" through my pussy. I eventually take off my shirt, I like being totally naked when I masturbate. I once again play with my nipples, sometimes I put lube on my nipples and I play with them for a while and then sometimes I can suck on one nipple myself and play with the other one at the same time. As soon as I start playing with my nipples my legs want to spread wide?very wide. I like to feel "full" when I'm masturbating and when I'm cumming. I will most of the time put something in my ass while at the same time have a dildo in my pussy. This full feeling is so amazing especially while I'm playing with my, by now, very hard and sensitive nipples. I will rub my clit while I'm pushing and pulling the dildo in and out of my dripping wet cunt by this time. Every time I push something into my pussy I want to push it out because it feels so good coming out, but at the same time I want it to stay in there?deep. When I cum?I explode! I moan and I get the feeling to push and keep pushing. OH MY GOD! I squirt like you would not believe. I have to put something under me when I masturbate because so much pussy juice comes out it's unbelievable. It's not pee, because it doesn't smell and it's clear. I have had the pleasure of having an encounter with a woman (I would do it again in a heartbeat) and I am straight and she drank it all in. I can cum over and over. This is my favorite way to cum, but I have many. I also like watching myself in a mirror when I cum.
- age 40, Lily (female)

Jeff is a cute guy and was always polite and very helpful with fixing things around the house, since I don't have anyone else to help with maintenance. Most of the time when I needed something done he would come mostly on weekends since he works during the week. One Thursday about nine months ago I had a day off. About three in the afternoon I was on my bed masturbating and was using a vibrator in my pussy but also an anal vibrator. My house is a three bedroom ranch style (only one story) and my bedroom is in the rear of the house. The window was open, since the weather was nice and I was just enjoying myself and bringing myself to several orgasms. The noise of the vibrators were just enough that I didn't realize Jeff was outside watching me. He came over to cut my grass and had to go by my window to get the lawnmower out of the shed. When he realized I saw him he walked away and started to mow my yard. I was really embarrassed that he caught me and couldn't make up my mind whether to say anything to him. When he was finished cutting the grass he came to the front door for me to pay him. I let him in and I know I was blushing and he had a smile from ear to ear. All the sudden I just asked him how long he was watching me. He didn't answer me right away and then just said about 10 or 15 minutes. I guess my jaw dropped and I couldn't speak after that so I paid him for mowing the lawn and he left. No one had ever watched me masturbate before and when I do I have a tendency to moan and am quite vocal. The more I thought about it I became more humiliated and avoided seeing him for a few weeks. He did come to my house a few times to clean up and do my windows but I made sure I was out and just left the key with his mother. When I came home the one time I noticed that he was in my room and was rooting in my dresser drawers. It was obvious he was looking through my panties and I knew he must have found my vibrators and dildos. A few months passed and he was coming over most evenings to paint my woodwork. One night after he left I took a bath and as I was drying off I noticed the cans of paint and his tools and tool box was on a counter in the bath room. I didn't think much about it at first, since it had been there for a week or so since he started painting. Then it dawned on me that there was a hole in the tool box. I opened it and found an old video camera inside. I took the tape out and played it and it was a video of the bath I just took and you could clearly see me in the tub and then drying off naked. The next night I confronted him and he admitted he had four other tapes of me in the bathroom. I was furious and embarrassed at the same time and actually started crying. I was sitting in a chair and he came over to me and knelt down and put his arms around me, with his head on my breasts and started telling me how sorry he was but that I really excited him and he couldn't stop thinking about me masturbating. I felt his hand on my breast and his face caressing me and I didn't try to stop him. I started getting aroused and he started kissing my neck and rubbing my breasts. He unbuttoned my blouse and we started undressing each other and he started to finger me as we rolled onto the floor. He had me wet and aroused in no time and I had an orgasm within minutes. I took his penis and masturbated him as he turned and continued to finger me. We played with each other for over an hour and I must have had four or more orgasms and I know he came at least twice more. His body was so arousing I couldn't help myself. He comes over once or twice a week now and we do everything. It seems we have more fun with masturbation than intercouse and he is fascinated with my vibrators and dildos. We take turns trying different ways to satisfy each other. Sometimes I tie his hands to the bed and masturbate him as I insert a dildo or small vibrator in his anus and he makes as much noise moaning as I do. I also let him tie my hands as he masturbates me with dildos and vibrators in my vagina and anus. He said he gave me all the videos he took of me in the bath, but I'm not sure if I believe him. We can't let his mother find out about this since she is a friend of mine and would not like me doing this with her son and I know it would embarrass him also.
- age 36, Peggy (female)

I had been married for about seven years and things were slowly hitting the rocks. I was sleeping upstairs away from my wife in the spare bedroom which did have its benefits as it turns out. Anyway one night *T*, my step son, who was 20 at the time had been out with friends and they all came home about 2.00 in the morning. *T*s room was full of passed out guys when *S* came into my room and crashed on my bed. He used to sleep over in that room before I got banished from downstairs. He just splayed across the bed diagonally fully clothed. This woke me and I had always thought of *S* as being very good looking and with a very tidy bod. I said to *S* that he should take his clothes off and get into bed, which would make it more comfortable for both him and me. He did and just kept his tightie whities on. It was only a double bed so there wasn't that much room for us to keep separate. I was lying on my side and then I changed position and rolled onto my back and placed my hands at my side. My right hand ended up resting on *S*s thigh. I could feel the hair on his thighs and wondered where this might go. I didn't want to put myself in a vulnerable situation so I didn't initiate anything too blatant. I just held my hand against him and enjoyed the feeling of his body. Then I very, very gently and almost imperceptibly began to move my index finger against his leg. My heart was racing. What if he woke and accused me of coming on to him? But that all changed when after about five minutes he rolled over and pulled his jocks down to free his 20 year old uncircumcised cock. The audible thwak as his cock slapped his abs told me he was more than ready for some fun. I asked him if he was ok to do this and he replied yes. I didn't want to end up in serious trouble, not that he was a minor, and it was consensual. If this had got back to the crew it would have been death for him and me. After his jocks were on the floor I lightly touched him where I had before and started to make my way towards his groin. I took my time relishing the beauty of his body. Eventually I felt his ball sack on the back of my hand and they were low hangers. *S* was thrusting his hips showing his satisfaction and wanting more. I teased him by taking my time before getting to his impressive 7.5" cock. It was dead straight and nice and thick as well. I stroked his balls downwards and squeezed the shaft between his nuts and arsehole which he enjoyed a lot. Then I just had to get to his cock. I gently and very lightly ran my finger tips over the length of it without touching his helmet. The was precum oozing from the tip and where it had run down his shaft I used to smear it around. *S* was loving what was happening to him and wanted more. Then I encompassed his shaft in my fist and began to slowly stroke away. His hips met my every move and then I paid attention to his knob. It was drenched and provided glorious amounts of natural lube to encircle his bulging mushroom. I began to step up the pace while fondling his wonderful balls with my left hand. Soon I felt his balls rise into his body and I knew things weren't far away. I kept working him and then I saw his abs contract and was astonished to see an amazing amount of cum fly out and land all over his chest. It didn't dribble, it burst out of there like a shot. About six blasts splattered themselves all over his tight stomach. I asked *S* if he liked that to which he replied yes very much indeed. I think that he felt a little apprehensive about what had just happened but I reassured him it was all ok and just between him and I. *S* drifted off to sleep soon afterwards but I couldn't get to sleep replaying in my mind what had just occurred. About and hour and a half later I was still awake and looking over at *S* I moved over to him and began to massage his balls between his scissored thighs. He responded in the most natural way and greeted me with another fully erect hardon. So round two began. I jacked him so gently at first and then became faster and faster as his orgasm approached. Again he unloaded an almost unbelievable man load all over himself. Then he was spent. But I had still not got off. I asked *S* if he minded if I worked one out. He said sure. Then I began to work my cock lying next to this Adonis. It was wonderful. I asked *S* if he would mind fondling my balls while I worked my shaft to which he said yes. His touch was electric and before long I had sprayed one of the biggest loads ever all over my stomach. I still jack off to this incident today and wonder if *S* does the same.
- age 43, Adrian

A couple of weeks ago, I went to my cousin's house to stay with him and his family for a week. I was thrilled to get to see my cousin, but I was even more thrilled to see my uncle, whom we'll call Brian. I have always been attracted to Brian. He's in his mid-forties and is in great shape. I always enjoy going to his house because he and his son, my cousin, always walk around without a shirt on. I had always hoped I would one day see more than just Brian's chest.... The third night I was there, my cousin and I were in bed staying up late and talking. We have always been really open about sex, porn, etc, but had never jacked off together. After talking about porn and sex for about thirty minutes, my cock was already throbbing. My cousin, who we'll call Steven, noticed. He commented on my erection and we both laughed about it. This brought up the topic of penis size. Steven then asked me how big I was. I told him I was average, about six inches. He then told me he was six-and-a-half inches long, and I told him that was a normal size. "Well, not for my dad, it's not," he muttered. Interested, I told Steven to continue. "Dude, it must be at least eight or nine inches long. I saw it once when he was showering." Hearing this immediately got my already hard dick even harder. The thought of seeing my Uncle's huge, wet cock sent chills down my spine. I hoped Steven was telling the truth. He had been known to lie to me before. I then told him I was tired and turned off the light. All I could think about was my uncle. It took me awhile, but I eventually fell asleep. The next afternoon, I woke up around one to find the house empty, besides Steven and myself. I asked him where everybody was and he told me that his mom was out shopping for the day and that his dad was mowing the lawn. I sat on the couch and watched him play video games. I have never been a fan of them, but he can play for hours. After about twenty minutes, I heard the back door of their house open and my uncle Brian walked in, sweaty and dirty. He asked what we were up to and we told him we were just playing games. "Cool," he replied as he walked into his bedroom at the end of their hallway. It then dawned on me that he was going to take a shower. I had to see his body, I just had to. After waiting for about ten minutes, I figured he had to be in the shower already. I told Steven I would be back, and I left the room. As I approached my uncle's bedroom, the noise of water hitting the shower tile became louder and louder. I slowly opened his bedroom door to see his bathroom door cracked open, just enough for me to peak through. I was so excited by the thought that I may finally be able to catch a glimpse of him fully nude. I slowly approached the bathroom door and right as I was about to peak in, I heard the water stop. I was so scared and I knew he was probably about to walk out. Unsure of what to do, I ran to the opposite side of his bed and hid. He then opened the door and walked out but I could only see his feet from under the bed. At this point, I was just worried that he would see me! "Can I help you?" he asked...I had been caught. I stood up to see him standing there wet, with a towel wrapped around his waist. The bed was seperating us, but my throbbing erection was still visible. There was an awkward silence and neither of us were saying a word. I then quickly turned around to leave...and then I heard his towel drop to the floor. I stopped and turned my head to see Brian's wet, hot body...but best of all, the biggest uncut cock of my life. He motioned for me to walk towards him and we both sat on the bed. He asked me if I wanted to "relieve myself." I then pulled down my shorts and boxers and took off my t-shirt. I had never been this hard in my life. He then put his hand on my cock and began to slowly stroke it. He obviously knew what he was doing because I felt like I was in heaven. I then wrapped my left hand around his cock and began stroking him. He immediately began to moan. It was the hottest noise I had ever heard in my life. With each moan and groan, I began to stroke a bit faster. He then told me to lie down on his bed, and I did. As I laid on the bed, he stood beside me, stroking me and massaging my balls. He reached down to his bedside drawer and pulled out a bottle of lube and squirted it all over my cock and balls. I apparently had been doing it wrong all of these years, because I had never felt anything like this. I soon felt my entire body tense up, and I knew it was about time. I began breathing heavily and before I knew it, I spewed cum all over my chest. We then decided to switch places. He had just given me the most pleasurable five minutes of my life, and I was set on returning the favor. I grabbed the bottle of lube and poured it all over his body. I slowly began rubbing it in, all over his chest, and slowly moving lower and lower. I then began to tickle his balls, rubbing and massaging them. Before I knew it, my hand was back on his cock and I was stroking him again. He closed his eyes and began moaning again. As I continued to stroke him, his moans and grunts continued to rise in intensity. "I'm gonna cum," he whispered. I then got on top of him and began furiously stroking him with both hands. And then, like nothing I had ever seen before, he let out an enormous grunt and exploded seven shots of warm, white cum. I then rubbed my hand in it and tasted it, and he smiled. He patted my back and thanked me. I put on my clothes and walked back into the living room with Steven, as if nothing had happened.
- age , anon

We got our senior yearbooks, and I found out I was voted "Most Likely to Become A Nun" at my all-girls Catholic School. I guess my classmates think I am kind of a prude, and yeah, I haven't done much with guys. But I don't like most guys my age they are too immature. Besides, I've heard guys my age don't last long enough for a girl to really enjoy it. I am not a prude on the inside though. And if I am the most likely to become a nun then I know why we have a sex scandal in the Church LOL What my friends don't know is that when I am home alone, I go to my mom's dresser. In her top drawer is a nice flesh-colored vibrator about 7 inches long and fairly thick. I wash off her vibe and take it back to my room. There, I strip naked and lie on the bed. I turn on the vibe and have it touch me in various spots on my arms and on my legs and between my boobs. I usually get horny just thinking about using my mom's vibe so I am ususally really, really wet at this point. I like to play with my clit while holding the vibe at the entrance to my pussy. Then I slide the vibe deep inside of me with one hand. I use my other hand to play with my nipples, which are really really sensitive, and I also play with my clitty too. I rub my clit in circles with the vibe inside of me and keep going until I get a nice climax. Sometimes, I do it twice if they will be gone long enough. Good thing I am an only child! If I am really feeling it then I sometimes look at my dad's porn magazines. I like looking at the girls but looking at the guys when they are fucking or getting their cocks sucked make me really horny, too. I can't wait to leave for college and maybe meet some better guys. I also hope to get to the health center and get on the pill so I can start to get some real cock between my legs. I bet my college classmates won't think I will become a nun!
- age 18, Heehee (female)

My name is Sue and I am a single mom with one daughter. My daughter Jenny who has just turned 19 is beautiful and is developing an incredible body. This story starts when my daughter Jenny started getting really curious about boys. So we would talk about all sorts of things related to men. Finally one day I remember that not to far away was a nude beach that I used to go to when I was single. It was a great place to check out guys. I thought maybe this would be a great way for my daughter and I to bond and get a great view at the same time. So one day I asked her if she would be interested in going to the beach. When I told her it was a nude beach her eyes lit up in shock. Then she asked if there were a lot of guys there. I told her that's why I wanted to go with her, because it would be a great way to check out men. Jenny asked me if she minded if she was naked in front of men like that. I told her not to worry about it and that with a body like hers I'm sure she would turn some heads. When Saturday morning came she was already packed and ready to go. We both dressed very sexy, but she had me beat as always. I wore a short sun dress and a bikini under that. Jenny was wearing a short tee shirt that showed off her big chest and a short mini skirt. We got ourself together and got in the car. On the way to the beach Jenny and I had a chance to talk. I told her that she will see a lot of men there. They tend to outnumber girls by about 2 to 1. Don't be surprised if some of them stop and talk to you. That's when Jenny asked a few questions. She asked if men just walk around with their penis' hanging their, or do they cover themselves when they move around the beach? I told her most men just walk around naked all day. I told her it's a lot of fun checking out their packages. You will see men of all different sizes. As I looked over at her I could see her blush a little. She said I want to ask you another question, I just don't know how. Will there be guys their walking around happy? I knew what she was getting at by the smile on her face. Do you mean will guys have erections? Ya, she said, that's what I'm getting at. I told her that most men will not, but that it's a natural thing especially when there are naked women around. I actually think it's really sexy seeing a guy who's not ashamed to walk around with a hard-on. Jenny looked a little surprised at what I was saying but she was hanging on every word. As we got to the parking lot we gathered our stuff and started walking. Soon we approached a sign that said that from this point on you may encounter nude sunbathers. As we looked out toward the beach we could see the beach was very crowded. As we started getting closer we started to see naked people, and as I told Jenny most were men. I could see Jenny's eyes taking in the sights. As we looked for a spot to put our blanket down Jenny said how about over there, as she pointed to an area where several men were laying out. I could tell she was liking this already. I told her sure and we walked in that direction. As we got closer, one of the men sat up and noticed us setting up our area. As Jenny and I started putting our blanket out I told her that we already have an audience. Jenny asked me if I was going to be able to take my clothes off knowing we might be watched. I said sure, why not? As we were both about to start to take our clothes off I noticed the one guy rolled over onto his back and leaned up on his arms to get a better look at us. I didn't bother telling Jenny fearing it would make her self conscious. Instead I started pulling off my sun dress as Jenny took off her shorts and t-shirt. We were both wearing bikini's but the one Jenny had on was the skimpiest thing I ever saw. I didn't even know she wore things like that. It was small on top and barely covered her chest. The bottoms were nothing but a string that went right up her butt and only had a small patch of fabric covering her private areas. As she was about to sit down she reached behind and undid her top. That's when I did the same. As we were both standing there topless I looked over to see if we were still being watched, and sure enough we were. As I took a better look at him I could see he had a good body and a nice penis. It was just sort of laying on his thigh giving me a great look at his balls. Jenny was too busy putting her bathing suit top in her bag to check things out, but I'm sure she would take it all in soon enough. As I started to sit down Jenny asked me if she minded if she took off her bikini bottoms and went completely nude. I told her sure honey, what ever your comfortable with. And with that she stood back up to take off her bottoms. Because they were just strings, all she had to do was just untie them. As she went for the side tie I noticed that the man watching us had his eyes fixed on my daughter. As she started to take off her bottoms I could see his penis start to grow, but it was still resting on his thigh. As she pulled the bottoms off her body I could see just how nice her body was. As Jenny was standing there I looked over at our friend and saw that he was getting turned on. His penis started to lift off his leg slowly. That's when I told Jenny what I was watching. As she was about to sit down I told her that a guy has been watching her strip and was starting to get a hard-on. So she looked over toward the group of guys and noticed the one guy facing us. By this time he had got a full erection that was standing straight up. Jennifer just said, WOW! and covered her mouth. I told her she'll probably see a lot of that today. As we sat down we started talking about all the men. Jenny said it was really exciting being completely nude in front of so many men. Well, it wasn't long before we spotted the next guy with an erection. This time it was Jenny who said something. She said, look mom, and pointed to a guy walking straight toward us. Jenny sure had a good eye. Sure enough he was walking straight at us and he had an impressive hard-on. As he walked closer we could see how big he was. His cock stood straight out from his body and was about 7 inches in length. As I looked over at Jenny I could see she had her eyes fixed right on his hard-on. Then as he was just about to walk past us Jenny smiled at him and said hello. The next thing I know this great looking guy with his huge erection stopped right in front of us and said hello back. That's when he asked us what our names were. I told him I was Sue and that this is my daughter Jenny. He said his name was Chris. As he stood in front of us his fully erect cock was pointing straight at us. That's when Jenny said to him, my mom and I couldn't help but notice how much you were enjoying yourself. He apologized and told us it was his first time here. I told him not to worry about it. I said it was my daughters first time here too. I was telling her that it wasn't unusual to see a guy with an erection but now I'll have to explain that not all men are as big as you. When I said that my daughter looked completely embarrassed. Then he said thanks for the compliment and that maybe we would see each other later. With that he walked away. When he was far enough away Jenny said to me I can't believe you just told him he had a big penis. Why, he did, right? Ya he did, Jenny answered. I couldn't believe he just stood their talking to us with that huge thing pointing right at us. I think he enjoyed showing himself off to us. I thought it was hot how his cock stood straight out like it did. And even though he was so hard, his balls seemed to be hanging low. I knew Jenny was getting a good look at him as he was talking to us. You were really checking him out weren't you, I said. How could I not with his massive hard-on only a few feet from my face? Then she thanked me for coming up with such a great idea. I told her I was going to get some drinks and would be right back. As I was walking back to our blanket I noticed that there was another guy talking to Jenny. As I got closer I could see he was young and had to be about my daughters age. As I was about to sit down Jenny introduced me to him and told me I was her mother. He said his name was Brian. As I sat back down Jenny asked Brian if he would mind rubbing lotion on her back. He said sure and Jen stood up in front of him. I started to like watching the effect my daughter had on men. As she stood up her firm tits stood straight out and I could see Brian was taking it all in. She handed him the lotion and turn her back to him. He started with her shoulders then worked his way down her back. As he started to get to her ass he stopped and put more lotion in his hand. As I was watching them I noticed his cock start to grow. I think he was to into what he was doing to realize what was happening. By the time he got done rubbing lotion on Jen's ass he was standing at attention. I didn't want to embarrass him so I didn't say anything. But when my daughter turned around she saw it right away. She said, Oh my god did I do that to you? That's when he got real embarrassed and put his hands over his erection. Jenny handled the situation well and told him not to worry about it. That it didn't offend either of us. He said he was too shy to walk down the beach like this and could he just sit with us until he settled down. I said sure and Jenny moved over so he could sit with us. As he sat down and lay back I could see the affect Jenny was having on him. His penis was so hard that it was throbbing to his heartbeat. As he lay there I noticed Jenny checking him out. So I said to her why don't you offer to put some sun screen on him because he looks like he is starting to burn. So she smiled and turned to him and asked if she could put lotion on him. He of course said yes. So Jenny started rubbing lotion on his chest and slowly worked her way down to his waist. As she got down to his erection I was curious as to what she was going to do. She spent a few minutes working the lotion all around his cock, but didn't touch it. That's when she looked back at me and I told her you should do his penis so it doesn't burn. She said, are you sure you don't mind mom? And I told her not at all and to enjoy herself. So I watched as my daughter put more lotion in her hands and started rubbing it all over his hard cock. I was glad to see her having such a good time. I watched as she started rubbing his balls and playing with then. Then she started stroking the entire length of his shaft. I could tell she has done this before. That's when I told her she should make him cum so his hard-on subsides. He just looked at me in amazement as I gave my daughter permission to jerk him off. That's when Jennifer started stroking him so fast that her big boobs were bouncing with her rythym. Brian told her he was about to shoot. So Jenny told him to kneel near the edge of the blanket that way he didn't shoot all over our blanket. As he got into position she grabbed his shaft again and started jerking him. Just as he was about to cum two women walked by. That's when he started shooting his load. They were both surprised to see that he was cumming and put their hands over their mouth as they watched what was happening. When he was done shooting they both clapped and kept walking. He said thanks for the help and said he didn't want to impose any more. We both waved goodbye as he left. I could see Jenny was a little embarrassed at what just took place. I told her it looked like she was having fun. Jenny said that she couldn't believe she just gave a guy a hand job at a beach in front of her mother. I told her I knew she would have fun here. We spent the next few hours talking and checking out all the naked men. Jenny even pointed out one guy in the distance who was jerking off. I told her that by the end of the day most guys are ready to explode and that it's not that unusual. She asked if I would mind if she asked him to come over and give us a show. I told her sure go have fun. I watched as she walked in his direction. As she started getting closer he stopped touching himself. But within just a few short moments of talking to him he got up and was walking back over to our spot. As he started getting closer I could see once again she had a good eye. He was a young guy with a great body. But what really surprised me was the size his cock. It was about 8 inches long and very thick. As he walked it stood straight out from his body and was very stiff. His balls were bouncing back and forth as he walked. As they got back to our blanket he introduced himself. I told Jenny she really knows how to pick'em. Jenny said she already told him he had the biggest hard-on they have seen all day. We both sat back and watched as he stood in front of us and started stroking himself. We both watched as his balls kept bouncing back and forth with his rythym. As he started getting into it Jenny sat up and kneeled in front of him. At first I thought she wanted a closer look, but she reached out and cupped his balls as he kept going at it. I watched as my daughters face was within inches of his enormous shaft. Before long she had his cock in her hand and was stroking him. That's when she stopped stroking him and took her finger tip and started playing with the tip of his cock. The head of his cock was swollen and red. His stomach muscles jumped as she did this. She was having a great time playing with this guys big unit. Then she looked at me and motioned for me to join her. So I went over a knelt down next to her. Jenny said feel how hard he is. Then I reached up and held his cock in my hand. I could barely get my fingers around it. As I started to stroke him Jenny whispered in my ear that she wanted to make him come, and would that be o.k. with me? I said sure. Knowing what was going to happen I just stroked him a few more times. As I let go of his shaft Jenny moved in closer and started stroking him again. She held his hard-on up and started rubbing and squeezing his balls. Before long she was running her young fingers up and down the length of his entire shaft. When she got to the tip of his cock she slowly started to pull his skin over the head. Then she started rubbing more and more as his cock got even harder. I was surprised by how well she was handling such a big cock. She started to really go at it. I was watching her rub up and down his shaft as he and I made eye contact. She must have felt that he was about to cum because she started going even faster then he started shooting his load. The first shot went right over my daughters shoulder and hit me on the legs. Then Jenny grabbed his cock and pointed it right at her. By the time the second shot happened it landed right on her chin. Then she pointed his cock down toward her tits and let him cum on them. I have never seen a guy ever shoot such a load. Jenny had this guys cum all over her chest and dripping from her face and he still wasn't done. When he finally stopped cumming she said thanks for the show. As we all said our good byes he walked back to his blanket. As Jenny started to clean the cum off of her chest I asked her if she had ever seen a guy shoot so much. She said never. You did a damn good job of jacking his dick, I told her. Jenny told me she just wasn't sure if I'd be cool with it or not. I told her that I could see she knew how to handle men. Then we started to pack up and end our day. We went back to that beach a few more times together, but never was it like this day.
- age , anon (female)

This just happened to me last week. Since it was our semestral break, I really had nothing to do at home. I just watched TV and from time to time surfed the net. It was also raining that day and the only ones in the house(Mom had work) were me and my twin, Katrina. Due to the heavy pouring, it got colder. Feeling horny during cold times was my weakness. I noticed my nipples were getting hard through my shirt and a tingly feeling was starting in my crotch. I needed to be relieved FAST!. I went to my room and laid on my bed. I hurriedly tugged on my jeans to take them off. I could see my panties were getting wet. I then took those off followed by my top and bra. I fantasized about a boy I liked in class, thoughts about him kissing me, feeling me up and stuff. I rubbed my pussy with the left hand while caressing my chest with the other. My body and mind were in pure exstacy and on the verge of cumming. I was about to achieve orgasm when I heard the doorknob twist, I was in shock to learn I forgot to lock the door. I had no time to hide or dress. After that, in came Katrina. She was shocked to see me naked on the bed and seeing me in sweat. She had the feeling that I was masturbating. Instead of getting mad, she came to my side and told me that it was ok. "It's ok, it's normal...I do that too." She said. "I guess I just got horny because of the weather that's all" , I replied. "Guess what, me too. I wanted to masturbate in the room too, but it seems you got here first". With that in mind I asked her if she too could masturbate with me. She willingly agreed. It was our first time to watch each other masturbate. It was really fun and erotic. I got to touch her privates and she did mine too. We spent about two hours exploring each other that day, sharing sexy secrets and some techniques too. Even now, we regularly have sessions at home especially during night time, we would masturbate each other to orgasm and sleep in each other's arm, naked and wet.
- age 18, karina (female)

This was a few months ago now, though I remember it very clearly :) My boyfriend and I were going to see a movie and had already met up with a few friends. Another friend we'd invited along had to be picked up, so my boyfriend and I went along to pick him up. The traffic near the cinema was really bad, and as soon as we'd pulled out of the parking lot, we were stuck in traffic. We sat chatting for a while, slowly creeping forward every now and again, but not really getting anywhere. I knew he'd been horny all day, and I was too (he jokes that I always seem to be). I leaned over and kissed him, sneaking a quick rub up the inside of his leg. He laughed a little and said if I was horny, I would have a play with myself. I laughed back and told him I couldn't with all of these people around us (we were in a double lane). He then was prompted to say nobody would see, it's not as if they were paying attention. I quickly came around to the idea, adding to him "you just like the risk involved". He nodded and with a quick glance at his bulging jeans, I slowly unbuttoned, then unzipped mine. He stole a quick glance at me, before looking back at the road. Noticing that we weren't moving anytime soon, he looked back. I gave him a short peak at my lacy panties, then quickly covered up. I love teasing him, so I did it again. He asked to see my pussy, but I shook my head and slid my hand down inside my panties. I started to stroke at my completely soaked pussy, just rubbing my wetness onto my lips and giving out a soft moan. My boyfriend gave me a pleading look; he wanted to see my fingers in me. I continued teasing him, and myself, giving a little attention to my clit, then back to my lips. I noticed his hand at the bulge of his jeans and his eyes fixed on me. I tugged down my panties a little, to show off the front of my cleanly shaved pussy. He leaned over and pushed his hand into my panties, past my clit and dove two fingers into my pussy. I moaned again and grinded against him. I knew it'd be hard for him to do what he wanted to do with my jeans on, so I tugged them down a little. Once again, we crept forward in the queue and nobody paid attention to us. He rubbed his fingers over my wet lips, giving my clit a quick stroke, then dove back into my pussy with 2 fingers, curling them upwards towards my g-spot. I was grinding against him, wanting him to finger-fuck me hard, but he only teased me more, his hand drifting back up to my clit. I was asking him to finger-fuck me, I wanted it BAD. He smiled and continued rubbing at my clit. I'd had enough. I pulled down my panties a little, opened my legs and showed him my clit. He pushed two fingers into me, but I begged him for three. He obliged, pushing a third one in. He didn't move his hand, only gently moved his fingers around inside me. I was grinding against him, wanting his fingers to fuck me. He started off slowly, pulling them out of my wet pussy then slowly sliding them back in. He pushed them in deep and yanked them out, then slowly pushed them in again and again. I knew what I had to do if I wanted that hard, deep finger-fuck. I picked up his hoody from the back seat, draped it over my lap and pulled my panties and jeans all the way down. I gave him a little peak as he licked his fingers clean then pulled it over my lap again. We crept forward in the traffic jam, everybody around us so oblivious to everything going on in our car. My boyfriend snuck his hand under his hoody and up my thighs to my waiting, aching pussy. He rubbed at my clit hard whilst I leaned over and kissed him. Three of his fingers dove back into my pussy as we kissed. I could taste my wetness on him and ran my hand down to his crotch. I rubbed his hard cock through his jeans as his fingers fucked me hard. He stopped. He told me he wanted to watch me fuck myself instead. He took his fingers from my pussy and I sucked them clean for him. He nudged forward in the queue as I stroked my clit. I moaned for him as I teased myself. Alarmed, he called my name and nudged me. I looked to the car beside us; the driver and his passenger were level with our car. I smiled, sat up in my seat and threw the hoody from my lap. I didn't care anymore, I wanted my fingers in me. I opened my legs furter, showing him a good view of my glistening pussy. I began fucking myself and playing with my clit. With curled fingers, I hit my g-spot and had to bite down on my lip to stop myself from screaming. He watched as my fingers plunged in and out of my pussy whilst my other hand rubbed at my clit. I felt the familiar ecstasy of an orgasm approaching, and a familiar stronger feeling. I uncurled my fingers to stop hitting my g-spot and finger-fucked myself throughout my orgasm. As I relaxed into the seat, I noticed the people in the car next to me looking into the distance, obviously quite bored. The only way they could have known what had gone on in the car next to them, was that the two occupants had huge smiles on their faces. My boyfriend leaned over and gave my pussy a quick stroke. He licked the cum off his fingers whilst I licked the cum from mine. We kissed again, the taste of cum strong on our tongues and lips. I relaxed into the seat again, opening my legs to give him a last view of me just stroking my pussy lips. Once again, he nudged me then looked back to the road. I glanced over again, expecting to find the people in the car looking at us, instead finding a van driver, sitting high and mighty in his seat... and having a glorious view of my pussy. I quickly threw the hoody over my lap again and glanced up at the driver. He glanced down at me, then away. I giggled to my boyfriend and asked him if he thought he saw. He was laughing too as he said 'probably'. As I pulled my panties and jeans back up, I told my boyfriend I wanted to repay the favour. He said it was okay; we were almost out of the jam. I gave his cock a stroke through his jeans as he asked if I had fun. I told him I was having so much fun, I had to stop hitting my g-spot because I thought I was going to squirt. He looked disappointed. Ever since I'd told him I could squirt, he's wanted to see. I plan on giving him that this week, but ssh, it's a secret.
- age 18, marie (female)

This happened during the Superbowl. My cousin Linda's husband invited some of his friends over for the game. Linda asked me to come help pull the party together. She was happy to provide the snacks for the guys, but she is as interested in football as I am. Just about zero, that is. I got to their house at about 11:00 in the morning and we spent a few hours putting together some lovely snack trays that we knew would be totally wiped out by the ravenous hordes. Neither of us minded, really. I mean, that's what a cook wants, isn't it? Anyway, by kickoff, the guys were pretty much settled in and we had the kitchen to ourselves. Looking at my cute cousin, I began to get some ideas. She seemed to have the same ideas since she gave me her devilish smile and said, "It will be at least an hour 'til half time. Wanna play our own game?" I just smiled and kissed her on the lips and then followed her upstairs to the master bedroom. She locked the door behind us and wasted no time in getting me in her arms. We kissed deeply and passionately and I started to take her top off. She stopped me and said, "We shouldn't get undressed. Steve or one of the guys could need something and we'd have to go." So, I just put my hand under her top and played with her titties and her hard nipples under her bra. She was doing the same to me and we were both getting pretty hot and bothered. I put my hand on her thigh and slowly worked it under her cute denim mini and ... "You didn't wear any panties with all those horndogs down there?" "They weren't looking at me. They were looking at the TV and the cheerleaders and stuff." "I bet if they got a flash of your pretty pussy they would have sat up and taken notice!" "Well, I was pretty careful not to flash anybody. I just knew that you were coming and I wanted to give you a nice surprise." In answer to that, I worked her skirt up around her waist and started to finger her pussy as I kissed her some more. She had my jeans unbuttoned and her hand in my panties as well. She said to me, "We don't have a lot of time. Here, use this on me." She handed me her Hitachi Wand vibe and I put the head of it on her mons. I started it up and just held it there for a moment. The lovely aroma of sexy pussy filled the air and made me get even wetter as I stimulated my cousin. She was starting to hump the vibe and I knew it was time to finish. I moved it a little lower, just above her little clitty. She started to move a little faster and I was working to keep up with her. I turned the wand up to its highest setting and just worked on getting her off. It didn't take more than a couple of minutes and she was having a crashing orgasm. She made me pull the wand away from her pussy and just held my hand for a minute as she came down. "Wow, that was awesome! You always give me better orgasms than my husband." I just smiled and handed her the wand. She didn't need to be asked twice. She didn't bother taking my jeans down. Instead, she put the head of the wand over my mons through my jeans and panties and just started to vibe me. After seeing my cousin get off, I was in a real state. I needed this real bad and was very ready to cum. She did to me pretty much what I did to her and it didn't take too long for me to start spasming too. She held it on my clit as long as she could wrestle me for it after I started cumming and it was so intense. For a while we just cuddled and kissed and then we heard Steve yelling for Linda and we had to get ourselves together real quick. I ran into the bathroom and closed the door and she just pulled down her skirt and went out to see what he needed. I found a soggy mess in my panties so I just took them off and left them in my cousin's lingerie drawer and I pulled my jeans back up and rejoined the party. I dont' think the guys were any the wiser that 2 beautiful ladies just had sex in the same house!
- age 29, Rachel (female)

I started masturbating when I was young. Rubbing my little clitty always felt good. I would be in my mom and dad's room watching T.V. with my little brother, with my hands running up my pussy crack under the blanket, hoping he didn't notice. When I was a little bit older, I would hump the hell out of this little puppet doll I had, resting my clit on his stuffed foot, grinding my snatch around. I still remember my first orgasm. I was about 13 at the time, and I was babysitting for a next door neighbor. The father was a typical dad-type and I was just a little bit slutty, with a tight pink belly shirt, half exposing my barely B cups. I could tell the dad had such a boner and was trying to hide it, leaving to wait in the car for his wife. So after the kids went to bed, I started snooping through the parents room. And in the most not-so-hidden place (under the bed) I find mommy's vibrator and multiple porn mags and video's. I also found pictures the wife had taken of her husband's enormous cock! Needless to say, my little pink panties were soaked after seeing this. I flipped through the magazines but I was so horny, I immediatly started humping my pussy on the pillow lying next to me on the bed. I just stared at the picture of this hot girl tugging on her titties with her legs wide open, her twat begging for a cock. The next thing I knew the most glorious feeling in the world took over me and I came for the first time! I knew from that moment on I was addicted. I spent the rest of the evening watching and reading porn, and rubbing my puss with the moms vibrator! It felt soooo good. I loved baby-sitting for that family! Even though I'd been caught touching myself by the kids a few too many times. I often fantisized that one day the mom and dad would come home and catch me rubbing my pussy while watching their porn on their bed, and they would just start going at it in front of me. That would be so hot, I just love seeing a slut get a good titty-fuck.
- age 19, michelle (female)

At my work I am often times called upon to restore large areas of metal; i.e. grind off the rust and repaint it etc. One particular project I received had an irregular shape to it so I chose to use a small pneumatic grinder I had never used before. I started off as usual, working from top to bottom. When I got to the bottom I sat on the ground with my legs crossed. My usual practice is to pull up some slack in the air hose and leave the excess in my lap so the grinder doesn't get obstructed. I did this but when I started the grinder again the most intense bolt of pleasure shot through my body instantly causing my dick to expand down the left pant leg of my coveralls. The grinder I was using had a very high rpm and emitted an intense frequency of vibration that I had just realized was being transferred into the air hose. I've used a good deal of air tools before, but none of them made this kind of vibration. There wasn't anyone near me, but I was in no way hidden and I could see some people not far away. I decide to ignore the vibrations and just finish up as it was almost lunch time, but the air hose kept brushing up against my erect member making me more and more aroused. This wasn't good because it's impossible to hide an erection in coveralls and there was no way for me to move from my sitting position. I decided to see what it felt like for just a second, and then I could work on getting rid of my boner before lunch. I held the air hose up against my dick and spun up the grinder. It was indescribable, the feeling was so intense I almost came right there, but stopped myself in a desperate attempt to salvage the situation. A co-worker had just walked by, and although my pleasure was obscured by tinted safety goggles and a filter mask, I was paranoid. It didn't look like I was doing anything unusual, but what if someone asks me he help them move something, or to stand up for any reason. There was no way out, my dick was begging to cum, and I couldn't control myself. I thought I might be able to run to a toilet and finish up there but before I could finish that train of thought my hand squeezed over the lever that started the grinder. My other hand pushed the air hose hard against my dick. My last thought before cumming was "I can't believe I'm doing this." I came harder and longer than I ever have before. This is the one orgasm that I've had that I can say was as good as or better than my first. I let out a deep groan which was drowned out by the loud grinder. I ran it until my dick was too sensitive to continue. Breathless, I took stock of the situation. I could feel the hot, sticky wetness of my cum on my left leg and knew I only had a minute before a wet spot developed. I was also worried that someone might be able to smell it, good thing it was lunch time. I felt dirty and embarrassed having to tell the guys that I had to run home for a minute as my still hot cum ran down my leg. I made it home to change and got back to work. I don't know how I made it out of that with nobody the wiser. I never used that tool again. I can't risk another situation like that at work even though it was the best orgasm of my life.
- age 23, Vin

I started out being sure my roommate was not going to be in that weekend. I took a shower and all the while I was thinking about things that made me hot. When I got out, I toweled off but didn't put any clothes on. I layed on top of my bed and just spent about 10 minutes putting lotion all over my body. I got out my toothbrush. I took the bristle part off and was left with a smooth end on one side and a small metal piece that vibrated very fast on the other side. I took my new toy and slowly put it over my thighs working my way up. I went all around my pussy but never touched it. I went all over my naked body...in circles on my legs, breasts, and even mouth. After making myself very wet, I finally just barely touched my clit. The sensation was nothing like I had ever felt. I slowly moved it over my clit in circles, even pulsing on and off of it. I was saying things like "Be nice to her. She has been so good to you. Treat her well. Don't rush. Let her feel every move you make." I haven't ever thought of being with a girl, but for some reason, this turned me on to no end. I loved the feeling of a cleanly shaven pussy with this small vibration all over it. I was getting really wet and hadn't ever had any type of penetration other than a tampon before. I took one finger, then two and moved it in and out of my now...very wet pussy. Needless to say it was sensational. Moving in and out with one hand and taking the toy over my clit for about two minutes now took me to a new level. I finally climaxed. This was what it felt like. This was an orgasm. There was no mistaking this. I loved the feeling and wanted it right away again. But I found that my clit was much to sensative to touch much less rub or put my toy on. I decided to wait till another time to try again. I wasn't sure how much time it would be till I could do it again. I waited a few hours...repeating this but this time rubbing my clit with my fingers to start out this time. In circles, with different pressures, starting out soft and then adding more and more untill I was literally pressing with all my strength. This brought me to climax so quickly and I loved it.
- age 19, Me (female)

I had woken up one Friday morning after having an intense dream in which I was masturbating outside. I assume I was extremely engaged in this dream because when I woke up my clit was hot and throbbing, and my panties were wet. I immediately stripped down to nothing and got some lube. Before I masturbate, I like to touch myself elsewhere just to keep myself on edge, and to enhance the orgasms. I begin by rubbing the outsides of my breasts and working fingertips over my nipples. My objection is to tease until the nipples are fully erect. Next, I slowly move my hands down my body and to my thighs and rub them. This gets me really hot and by now I usually can feel my vagina getting seemingly wetter. My favorite part of the foreplay is when I am working my inner thighs and around my vagina. My clit swells as I drip. Now, I can commence with the lube. I like to get it on my hands mostly, then continue from there. I use both hands to masturbate, my right hand to finger my pussy and pleasure my g-spot, and the other to fondle my clit. If it has been a long time since my last session, I use my vibrator. At this point, my g-spot is throbbing and begging for action, so I use my two fingers to rub it. When I am massaging my g-spot I can feel small drips of cum squirt out in unison with my spasming muscles. Before the climax, my body tenses and my thighs burn with the electricity like pleasure. When I peak my whole body surges as I squirt. Afterwards I am numb and my legs feel fizzy as I pant in a sweat of satisfaction.
- age 18, natalie (female)

My parents are like REAL strict on religion. Just about everything is a sin to them. Even when I had my first period, my mom called it "The sin of Eve". I was taught how to deal with periods, but absolutely nothing else. So, this particular night I was worried because I had noticed that my panties were usually quite damp at the end of the day, and were often stained and smelled musky. I also felt that my clit was very hard, but I was scared to touch it becuase of what mom had told me. One day last week, I was getting ready for a bath and had stripped down to my bra and panties. I knew I was very wet and I thought I would dry myself on my panties before getting in the bath. I had pressed the material between my legs and suddenly, like right out of nowhere I felt the urge to pee. Of course, I clamped it out right away. Still, I couldn't help pressing down there because it felt so good. Again, after only a few seconds, I felt that urge again. It was like wanting to pee, but also like, I dunno, something was about to happen. (I better say here, that the only thing I knew about orgasms were what friends at school had said, and I thought they were boasting or lying.) Because I really thought I would pee, I stood in the bath and this time, I made up my mind that I would relax and see. Well, again I pushed my panties into my sex. (Hmm I really want to use bad words....what the hell, I'll just say it as I felt it) I could feel the material rough against my clit and I just wanted to stand with my legs open and my knees bent a little. Even just standing like that was so hot so I let myself squat a little further. (I'm finding this hard to write, it's exciting me) I got that feeling almost immediately. This time, however, I just closed my eyes and let go. I tell ya, it was like getting hit by a train. I just exploded with pleasure. Wave after wave. I lost control and peed right there right through my panties and into the bath. When I came down, I was like standing there, soaked, pee running down my leg and my pussy still gripping. The nest day at school, I told my best friend. She put her arms round me and hugged me and said that I had cummed. Then, she went kinda quiet and asked me if I liked the peeing part. I told her that at that particular time, I would have found anything sexy. I also said that I didn't want it to happen every time I cummed. She said that it had happened to her too, but only once, her first time. Then, she said that sometimes, she likes to pee in her panties on purpose. Like when she wants to feel dirty. I felt like I had really growed up and had joined a special club. Emma and I have discussed our masterbation a lot and we have even masterbated in front of each other. Emma wants to watch me pee my panties. I dont think I am gay or anything, but I think Emma and I are gonna do something to each other soon. Well, thanks for reading. This has turned me on so much I want to go and play now. My parents would go mad if they knew what I do!
- age 14, claire (female)

I've been masterbating for about a year now. The other day I discovered something awesome. I was on my stomach with my ass lifted up. I guess you can say a "doggie style" position. I rest my head on my pillow and reach under and rub my clit. This is my normal postion. I hardly ever finish off. In the shower I do but not in my room. There are always distractions which interrupt my sessions. This particular day I had the house to myself. So anyway I was diddling my clit and relaxing myself. I then felt my climax build. I enjoy this position because the blood kinda rushes to my head. Plus I can watch myself. So my body is now trembling a little bit and I'm ready to just tingle all over. Normally I close my eyes but this time I watched my crotch. To my surprise a small gush of liquid just erupted from my pussy. I was like "what in the hell?" I kept frigging my clit and enjoying the orgasm. My thighs quivered. A smaller gush of liquid shot from me. At first I was like damn it was so good that I pissed on myself. Then I realized this was cum juice. The bed had a nice sized wet spot and my inner thighs were kinda sticky. I had the time so I fingered myself again. About half an hour later the same thing happened. A little bit of juice flowed out of me. I guess I've been a squirter all the time. Just in the shower I couldn't tell. I didn't wash the sheets that day. My mom would have noticed something "wrong". Later that night I sniffed the dried spot on my bed. Kinda gross maybe, but it was a turn on to smell my female scent. I've gone to websites and seen women who squirt. I'm like "WOW". I'm kinda afraid to talk to my friends at school but in a way I want to. For right now I'm having much fun.
- age 15, farnn (female)

I have always been able to make myself cum by just crossing my legs and squeezing my thighs together. It takes a long time, but sometimes, when I'm in the right mood, that just makes it better. For those of you outside the UK, the trains we have here are going through something of a transformation. We used to have really crappy old slam door things. Gradually these have been replaces by electric doors and more open carriages. The toilets though are little more than enclosed bubbles. The used to be where the carriages join and were quite discrete, but now they are in plain view. No chance of sneaking into one with someone without the whole carriage noticing. Ok, so.. I have to take the train home from school every Friday. (I board during the week) There are ususally a lot of us doing that. Sometimes I like to read something horny on the journey and get off by squeezing like I said. This particular Friday, there were only three other girls in the carriage. I didn't know any of them though. I got to reading and feeling damp and I thought I would cross my legs and have some fun. I had just lifted my leg to cross it when the girl sitting diagonally opposite to me actually lowered her head and made no secret of the fact that she wanted to look up my skirt. I paused, leg in the air so she could see. Then I started to squeeze. She then sat there with her legs open quite wide. I could clearly see her knickers and that she was wet. We got to chatting, and I learned her name was Claire. Claire said, "I guess you know what your doing." I went bright red and admitted that, yes, I wanted to cum. Claire told me that she really loves the feeling of wetness in her knickers sometimes. (I must admit, I do too) Then she stood up and headed for the toilet cubicle, gesturing that I could follow if I wanted. (As if I was going to refuse!) Once inside, Claire propped herself with her bum against the sink and lifted her skirt. She slipped her hand into her panties and began rubbing herself. I sat on the toilet and did the same. Claire soon started to look flushed...(hehehehe.. apropriate word!) Then, like, right out of the blue, she asked me if I would do something for her. I assumed she wanted me to rub her and I started to get up off the toilet. Claire said "No, stay there. I want to watch you pee in your knickers." Something that had not ever occurred to me could be in any way sexy. There was something about the whole situation though that was, well, kinda way beyond erotic... so I figured what the hell. I opened my legs really wide so she could see and scooted forward and then I leaned my shoulders against the train wall. It was hard to let go, but I managed to let at first a drip and then a slow trickle go. Claire knelt in front of me with her hand inside her knickers. She had a close up view of my wet patch spreading and, holy SHIT, did it ever feel good. (Well, good/naughty/forbidden/ erotic.) Claire leaned forward and kissed my tummy just above the waistband and then kissed my mound as she came. I jammed my hand back into my now soaked knickers and with just a couple of flicks had an explosive orgasm. I stood up and took my wet knickers off and chucked them in the bin. I was going to walk home from the station with no knickers on. (Something I do sometimes, when I want to get horny and want to do something kinky.) Claire also took her panties off. She was totally smooth, as am I. She handed her panties to me! I took them from her and smelled her pussy on them and then, (and Claire, I LOVE you for suggesting this) she told me I could put them on! For any guys reading this, putting on a pair of dirty panties is something we are trained NOT to do, but I just loved the thought of having her pussy against mine. I stepped into them and pulled them up. For the remainder of the journey, which, sadly was only about ten minutes, Claire and I hugged and kisseed. (I have never touched another girl sexually, but I have fantasised about it.) When my station came up, I left the train and walked home. I could feel the stickiness of Claire against me and by the time I got home, I needed to cum again. I ran up to my bedroom and slipped the knickers off and held them to my face. There was a slight hint of me, but the smell of Claire's pussy was noticable. I flicked myself to the point of no return and then, just as I cummed, I licked the knickers. What a BLAST. Claire and I have met up a couple of times since then, and she has taught me what it is to love another girl. I have a boyfriend and I haven't told him about me and Claire yet. Claire knows I have a boyfriend, and one time when I met up with Claire, I had not long before made love with Chris. I thought this would make Claire not want to play, but instead, she used her tonuge on me.
- age 17, Allison (female)

My friend had one of the lead roles in a play, so she bought me and my three other friends tickets. I sat by Nick, who was the newest friend to me. We didn't really seem to have much of a connection, but he sure was VERY hot. I was wearing a halter top and I was freezing, so Nick gave me his leather duster. The seats were great until a tall man sat right in front of me so I couldn't see at all. Nick offered to switch seats but I told him I still wouldn't be able to see, because a woman with huge hair was sitting in front of him. "Come here" he said. "You want me to sit on your lap?" "No, I want you to suck me off in front of your friends." I stared at him and he laughed. That's when I realised he was joking. I sat on his lap and curled up under his duster. My friend Alyson gave me a perplexed look and I mouthed to her that I couldn't see. She nodded and went back to watching the show. I jumped suddenly when I felt a finger touch my sex. I must of been deep in watching the show, that I hadn't felt Nick put his hand up my skirt and push aside my panties. The tip of his index finger traced an erotic pattern. "Nick," I said quietly, starting to feel embarrassed. He carried on and said "Spread your thighs for me luv" in a low seductive voice by my ear. "Please." It must of been the please that had me moving under the coat, opening my legs wide. He teased my folds, and gradually tickeled around my clit. He slid a finger into me which felt so good. But then suddenly, life came flushing back for a second, and I looked around, worried people would know what we were doing, but no one was watching. I was about to tell him to stop when he curled his finger which made me go back. Unbelievable pleasure shot through me when he rubbed the upper wall of my inner core, stimulating my g-spot. I barely managed to hold back a moan as he continued to torture me that way. "You're so hot," he whispered silkily by my ear. "So wet." I whimpered as a second finger joined the first inside of my body. He began to slide the digits in and out of me, his thumb finding my clit with ease. He pressed down on my clit and started to massage in a circular motion, causing as completely wonderful sensations washed over me. "I want to be inside you," he told me quietly. "I want to hear you gasp and moan and whimper my name out loud as I thrust in and out of your slick core. I want to be anywhere but in this bloody theatre surrounded by hundreds of people, as I touch you." I bit down on my lip as I exploded into orgasm, from his touch and his words. He had to hold me tight as I tried so hard not to buck wildly as he slid his fingers in and out faster as the orgasm went on and on. Finally he brought out his hand. The lights suddenly turned on and I snapped my legs shut. I felt my face flaming and knew if anyone looked they would know what me and Nick had been doing. I quickly pulled my panties up and stood up, feeling slightly dizzy. It was only the intermission. I sat in the toilets for the whole fifteen minutes thinking and fantasising about what had just happened. I made my way back to my seat for the last half of the play and looked at Nick. He gave me a sexy smile.
- age 18, Buffy (female)

My husband, James, and I are both in our 40s and have had a very varied sex life and can talk freely about sexual preferences. We like to try new things in sex as often as we can but we have not really done much in the way of mutual masturbation until recently. We had been watching a soft porn but very sexy movie. We both discussed how arousing it had been and James said if he had watched it alone he would have masturbated while watching it. Just telling me this turned me on. He said he had a hard on and suggested that he "have a wank" with me watching. I was now getting quite exciting with anticipation to see what he does when normally alone. He told me to take off my panties. He stood up and undid his pants. Pulling down his underpants his hard cock sprang out. Then he took my warm panties and began to sniff them as he played with his erection. I had to finger my wet pussy as he stroked his cock up and down it was such an unexpected pleasure. It seemed particularly rude because it is normally a private act. I rubbed my clit and couldn't stop myself from cumming, my body shuddered as I had the most wonderful wet climax. My masturbation turned him on even more. He held his cock tight as he stood over me and gasped he was going to cum. Then his thick white semen shot out in loads onto my legs and he also ejaculated some into my panties which he held in front of his cock. It was fantastic to see him so aroused and to know exactly what he gets up to some nights when he is late getting to bed. He admitted that he often masturbates into my panties before they go in the wash but he said this was the best wank of his life. I too had a wonderful orgasm and got really wet. We have agreed that for a little extra excitement next time there will be no announcement first. Whenever he gets the urge if I am in the room he will just pull down his pants and do it in front of me. Wow...I can't wait. I hope we dont have visitors at the time though!
- age 42, Elaine (female)

I'm 16 and I go to a private high school, most there think I'm the good, quiet girl but little do they know that I can get pretty naughty. One morning I woke up and felt an amazing amount of wetness in my panties. My clit was throbbing and I could tell it was already swollen. I had to pee also, and the feeling of pressure that causes in my pussy always turns me on. As much as I wanted to lay there and rub my clit into an amazing orgasm I knew I didn't have time; I had to get ready for school. I went along my normal routine and headed to the bathroom, I brushed my teeth, etc. (I usually shower at night not in the morning so I don't have to wake up as early). I couldn't keep my mind off of the extreme horniness that was building in my hot pussy and spreading through my whole body. But I knew I couldn't do anything about it because there wasn't enough time before school. I slid a hand down my panties and circled my clit a few times, almost dying from pleasure but then stopped and put on my uniform. I have to wear a button and collared shirt and a pleated kilt. I put on my kilt and then got the naughty idea to not wear panties. I started to slide them off, feeling how soaked they were until suddenly I had an even better idea. Recently my older cousin had bought me a vibrator after she accidentally walked in on me playing with myself. She was really cool about it. However, I'd never used the vibe yet, I was saving it until I was really horny. Now was perfect, because I was definitely hornier than I think I'd ever been especially since I thought I would have to go all day through school without being able to give myself release. I went to my room and retrieved the vibe. It was decently sized for me about five inches long and two inches wide, all I'd used before was one finger. It was also quiet so I could use it and not worry about anyone hearing it. My pussy was even more soaked at the sight of it and the thought of what I was going to do. I slid my panties down to my ankles and laid down on my bed. I lifted my uniform skirt up and spread my legs wide. I started to slide the vibe inside. I gasped loud. It hurt a little but felt so good, and it began to slide in slowly but easily because of how wet I was with my delicious cunt juices. Finally I just pushed it in hard with a moan all the way. then I pulled up my panties, securing it inside myself and stood up. I almost collapsed. This felt so good and so dirty. I didn't turn it on yet, but ran downstairs and got in the car and went to school. At school, I could hardly stand it. Just thinking that I had a vibe in my tight little good-girl pussy and no one else had any idea made me all the more horny. After second period, I went to the bathroom and turned it on to the lowest setting. I almost came right then. I rubbed my clit a little bit and then went back to class. Throughout the day I kept turning it up until it was on the highest setting. Finally about sixth period after it was on the highest setting, I came. OH MY GOD it was the most extreme orgasm I had ever had. Luckily I sat in the back of the class, and the room was dark because we were watching a film, but anyone could have seen me as my breathing got heavy and I had to hold it back and I began to writhe in my desk. I soon came again eighth period and just as intensely. Finally it was the end of the day. I got home and immediately ran upstairs to my room and locked the door. I slid my panties off and my skirt and then slid the vibe out. I turned it onto the lowest setting and rammed it hard into my pussy and quickly turned it onto the highest setting almost simultaneously. I couldn't stand it. I came instantly, rubbing my clit with my other hand. My hips rose high in the air and my tight pussy clamped on that vibe making me moan louder than I ever have. I laid back and reveled in what I had just done, leaving the vibe still in my soaked pussy. I went on to have two more orgasms that night. And many more the rest of the week. The next day I went to school the same way except this time I went to the bathroom around fourth period and switched the vibe from my pussy to my ass. Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm
- age 16, Begood? (female)

I absolutely loooove to play with my pussy and make myself cum. I started by just rubbing my clit, but have perfected my technique to make myself cum so hard I can hardly move afterwards. I'll start by watching amateur videos online of women masturbating or reading the hot stories off this site. I slowly and gently rub my clit. It gets hard after reading two or three stories, but I keep going and sometimes read dozens. I love hearing about girls rubbing their wet pussies or fucking themselves with hard dildos or letting the water from the bath faucet pound their clits. So I slowly start rubbing my rock hard clit and soaking wet pussy. It's soo wet and it feels soo fucking good. I keep reading and rubbing until I absolutely can't take it anymore and need to fuck myself with my hard lifelike dildo. I have two ways I do it. Sometimes I will lay on my back with my legs spread as wide as I can and just pump it in and out with my left hand while I rub my clit with my right. The other way I do it, is I will get on the bed on my knees with my legs spread, and my head on the pillow and put both my hands under me while I hold the dildo and ride it and rub my clit. I'll pump it hard and think of girls furiously rubbing their wet pussies, then I will slow down and stop for a bit so I don't cum just yet. I will do this many times because I love the feeling and don't want it to stop. Finally when I can't take it anymore and really need to cum, I'll start fucking my dripping pussy with the dildo and rubbing my clit and just keep going and going until my pussy explodes hard and I cum all over the dildo. My pussy contracts 25 or 30 times, and waves go through my whole body. It feels sooo good...
- age 21, R (female)

Well I was recently in Spain and went to a nudist beach on my own. I was quite nervous but I took off everything and started to explore. It was quite horny to walk around with my dong swinging freely and getting glances from the naked girls and some of the guys. I could feel myself getting a bit hard and had to try and will myself to stay soft. I lay on the beach for a while and found the nude people around me really turned me on. It's not something I'm used to and this time I got a raging hard on. There was no way I could stop it. This brought even more glances and a few knowing smiles from passers but eventually it went down. After a while I got bolder and walked along the beach with a semi hard on. It felt very erotic to have my dick swinging like that and walking near other good looking men and women who were naked. I then wandered into an area that had lots of bushes. The first person I saw was a young guy masturbating which embarrassed me. Then I realised he was watching a couple having sex. They were young and bronzed and really hot and again I could feel myself getting hard. Without thinking my hand started to stroke my cock as I watched. The woman looked at me and smiled and that made me very excited. Another guy came along and joined the voyeurs' circle. For some reason I'd lost all my inhibitions and stood there with my dick at full stretch. The guy rolled off the girl and started to finger her pussy. Being still a bit naive I wondered if he knew we were watching and whether he would be upset. Of course he knew and it was turning him on because he then lay on his back with one hand fondling the girl who was now masturbating herself. With his other hand he was jacking himself quite openly. He looked round at the three of us masturbating voyeurs and grinned at us and then knelt on top of the girl. Her fingers were working her pussy and he was wanking over her. She cried out as she reached her orgasm and this triggered him as he shot his cream all over her tits, his hand flashing up and down his hard cock. I was so horny that I gasped out loud with amazing pleasure as my cream shot out onto the ground. The two other voyeurs were also having their own equally noisy orgasm. I made my way back to the beach with cream dripping from my cock onto my leg but still feeling very excited by what I'd seen. I relived it on my bed in the hotel that evening.
- age 20, luke

was going into a bodybuilding competition and needed to get shaved around my privates. I called the haircut place I use and the owner told me she could arrange someone to clean me up. She told me to arrive at 5:00 pm and to ask for Kim. I arrived at 5:00 at when I walk in Kim is waiting for me. Kim is wearing a work smock and tells me to follow her. Before we leave she locks the door and tells me we are the last one's here. I tell her again thank you and I really needed this. We walk through two doors to then enter a room with a table. Kim tells me to strip and get on the table. I strip and Kim turns around and tells me I do have a nice looking body. I tell her thank you and I used to be overweight in college and changed my eating habits and started to work out and do a lot of cardio. Kim is getting ready and tells me she is going to use warm water to get my hair ready. She applies a towel to above my groin and then to my balls. I start to say something and she tells me I need to clean them up. I tell her I'm in her hands. Kim starts to trim down my pubic hair above and below my dick. When she touches my dick I begin to get hard. She tells me this happens to both men and women. Then she puts shaving cream on me and slowly shaves my groin area. She handles my hard dick like a pro and slowly does my balls. After she is done she puts some lotion in her hands and apply it to the entire region. She especially lotions my hard on. After a few seconds I tell her that's nice and she continues to jerk me off. I moan and tell her yes and Kim then starts to increase the speed. In a few seconds I cum with such force I actually hit my chin with my sperm. Kim gets another towel and cleans me off. I tell her that was amazing. When I get off the table I ask how much do I owe you. Kim takes off the work smock and is naked underneath. I look at her and pick her up and put her on the table. I pull her down to the end and lay her back and open her legs. I then proceed to finger her wet pussy and rub her clit, which made me hard again within a minute. She got hold of my throbbing dick and for the next 15 minutes we are moaning and fucking each others hands and fingers like no tomorrow. After we both have another orgasm we collapse on the table and I tell her how happy I am that we bought the hair studio and love our shaving sessions.
- age , brett

I started going with my ex, Amy, since junior year in high school. I got very close to her family and was allowed to sleep over every now and then. We were only allowed to sleep in the living room, but we had to be apart. We were already sexually active, but on this one particular night I learned something new about her. We had both fallen asleep after watching some videos and left the TV on. I was on the coach and Amy had fallen asleep on the floor below me. For some reason I woke up in the middle of the night and looked down at her and noticed she was laying on her back with the blanket covering her. I noticed the blanket was moving around the area between her legs. So I watched for awhile and realized that she had her left hand between her legs and was playing with her pussy. I started to get turned on watching her. I have never seen her or any other girl play with their pussy before. I just lay there watching her and soon was rubbing myself through my shorts. I began to wonder what she actually was doing under the blanket. I wanted to look but I was afraid I would wake her by lifting the blanket and also afraid of getting caught by any of her family. Then I remembered that Amy was a very heavy sleeper and that her mom had a hard time waking her in the morning to go to school. Finally I decided to it. I got off the coach and lay down next to her. I remembered that she wore only a long t-shirt when she went to sleep. I slowly started to lift the blanket and saw her legs spread apart, her right leg straight and her left leg bent at the knee. When I finally got the blanket high enough to see, her shirt was laying on top of her stomach exposing her pink cotton panties with her hand inside them rubbing her pussy. Because her hand was in her panties, I could see in from the side that she had her middle finger rubbing up against her clit. I couldn't believe that she played with herself when she was sleeping. As I lay there watching her, I pulled my dick out of my shorts and started stroking myself. I didn't care if anyone saw me. I was so worked up watching her rub her pussy I even reached out and lifted the side of her panty so I could see her fingers slide up and down her slit. When I did this, I realized how wet her pussy was. After I had seen that, I couldn't take anymore and started stroking harder until I finally came all over the floor. After I came to my senses, I cleaned up my mess and laid the blanket back over her and got back on the coach. She never woke up and kept on playing with herself under the blanket. I watched her for about 10 more minutes when I noticed her squeeze her legs together and then stop. I guess she had made herself cum but even after that she still never woke up. The next morning, we both got up and she never knew anything. This was the first time I got to see a girl masterbate. I found out after sleeping at her house more, that she did this every time she slept but she never knew she did it. We broke up a year after high school. I never said anything to her about it. I just loved watching her play with herself. What's weird is, one night her older sister, Ann who was 30, and her family slept over at my Amy's house because of a party the next day. We all slept in the living room. Ann's husband and I were on the couches. Ann and Amy were on the floor. I woke up later and found Ann was laying right next to the couch I was on. I also noticed the blanket moving between her legs. She too was playing with herself while she was sleeping. I couldn't believe it. She wore just a nightgown to sleep in so I was dying to see under the blanket. I carefully reached down and slowly lifted the blanket. Now Ann's older with three kids but she still looked good. She was a little overweight but that just added to her figure. As I lifted the blanket, I found she wasn't wearing any panties and she had her right hand playing with her pussy while she was sleeping. I could not believe that Ann and Amy did this in their sleep. That was the only time I watched Ann masterbate. I still see them around but I know their little secret when they sleep at night!!!!!
- age 18, anon

have the best orgasms when I am by myself, all alone. Here in one particularly juicy story for you... One night, after I got home from chillin' at my friend's house and not being able to see my honey. I sat down to read when I realized that I hadn't touched myself for almost two weeks. I could feel the excitement building as I sauntered over to my bed and lay down. I knew that this was going to be good. I started fantasizing about my guy and rubbing on my clit with two fingers rubbing my pussy juice all over when I suddenly remembered something. In my top drawer there was a picture of my boyfriend NAKED and rubbing his cock while looking deep into the camera. I leapt out of bed and found it within ten seconds. Oh god just looking at the picture made me want to cum soooooooooo bad. So I lay back down on the bed and continued rubbing myself and all I could think about was him eating my pussy and I wanted to re-create that feeling. So I stuck two fingers deep inside myself and found my g-spot. It felt so amazing! I could feel the juices just pouring out of my cunt. I could tell that I was going to cum soon so, with the other hand, I rubbed my clit. It pushed and proded and rubbed my two pleasure places simultaniouly until I couldn't hold it in any longer. Then BAM!!! I came the hardest that I ever had in my whole life. I came so hard that my juices flowed out of my onto my bed and the floor. Almost five minutes later I could still feel the contractions from the orgasm that I had just had. It was amazing I tell you. Freakin amazing!!!
- age 18, pepper (female)

My wife had leg surgery a few months ago that precluded us from having sex for about 8 weeks. Being a good husband, I did what I could to keep myself satisfied without being a bother to my wife. After a visit to the doctor, my wife was finally cleared to resume her normal activities. Wouldn't you know it -- our teenage son was home from school that week, so there wasn't any opportunities for real privacy. One morning that week, my son slept in late and my wife and I went to the kitchen to have breakfast. I had to go to work, but wasn't in a real rush that day. My wife came and put her arms around me to give me a kiss before I left and the next thing I knew we were both insanely horny. Not wanting to give the neighbors a show, I suggested to my wife that we step into the entrance for the basement stairs where we continued kissing. My wife was wearing a pair of sweat pants and as we kissed, I slid my hand down into her sweat pants and into her panties. My wife spread her legs a little and I slid my finger between her legs and began to rub her clit. He pussy got wet immediately and I slid my finger down to her vaginal opening and got my fingertip good and wet and then slowly slid up between her lips and back to her swollen clit. My wife has a hooded clit and enjoys direct stimulation without any discomfort. It is the most amazing sensation to feel her clit swell beneath my fingers as she gets aroused. This day she was very swollen and she hung onto my shoulder and placed one foot up a step to give me better access to her clit. It didn't take long before her breath grew short and she began to come, wave after wave. We quickly straightened up just in case our son should make an unexpected appearance. My wife promised to get my son off to bed early that night so we could continue where we left off. I went off to work with the sweet aroma of my wife's wetness on my fingers daydreaming about what was to come.
- age 46, anon

I was a senior in high school. We were playing an afternoon game against this really tough school. I can't explain why, but I was becoming very sexually aroused while I played! I could feel my panties because wet with sweat and most of all, arousal. In other words, my vagina was lubricating like crazy...and I wasn't wearing a panty liner. My clitoris was driving my crazy! My pussy was betraying me while I was on the floor, running around, trying to play basketball. I kept missing easy shots because I so distracted by my throbbing clitoris. It was my worst game ever. After the game, I stayed out on the floor to talk to everyone. By the time I made-it to the locker room, I knew that I was in trouble. I had this unrelenting urge to masturbate. I was afraid to undress in front of the other girls because I was so wet between my legs. I was afraid that they would smell my sexual arousal or see how puffy & wet my pussy was. So I just stood there, making excuses for my poor performance on the floor. Finally, I undress. I stuffed my sopping wet panties in my locker before anyone could see them and headed, naked, for the shower. By the time I got into the shower, everyone was out. I was in there alone. I washed my hair. Then, I eased my washcloth over my breast. My nipples were erect and tingling for attention. I felt erotic shock waves as I pinched them. I also felt waves of sexual desire radiating from my pussy. I felt a ball of orgasmic energy in my lower belly. My clitoris was still throbbing madly. I really didn't want to masturbate in there. In fact, I was trying very hard not too. But when my soapy washcloth touched my raging clitoris, I felt a wave of pure lust course through my body. I started gently caressing my clitoris & pussy lips with my soapy washcloth. I felt how stiff my clit was with arousal. I used my right hand to gently caress my clitoris with my washcloth. I put my left hand on the shower wall to lean against. I open my legs and slowly rub my washcloth over my sex. It felt so good to touch myself. I gently pulled at my swollen labia lips. My entire pussy was tingling with pure sexual arousal. It felt wonderful. I could feel myself getting carried away by the erotic waves that radiated through my body. I knew without a doubt that I was going to have an orgasm. I was helpless to stop it! Our school shower is really a large open bay with six showerheads sticking out of the wall. I tried to watch the shower room entrance to make sure that none of the other girls came in there. I knew that everyone had already showered. I was the last one in. Still, I knew that I was taking a big chance. It was crazy! But I simply could not stop myself. I could feel a tremendous orgasm building inside me. My fingers started moving faster and faster over my clitoris. I could feel the hot water from the shower pouring over my naked body as I closed my eyes and surrendered myself to the erotic waves of pleasure that radiated from my clitoris. The urge to achieve orgasm overwhelmed me. I just went wild. I dropped the washcloth and let my fingers dance their magical dance with my clitoris. I was on the verge of orgasm. I knew that I was moaning but I could not help it. I was lost in a world of ultimate sexual pleasure. I plunged my fingers deep into my vagina. I finger-fucked myself as I grinded the heel of my hand against my clit. Then, I pulled my fingers out of my pussy and began to furiously rub my clitoris. I closed my eyes as I pleasured myself. My whole world was centered on my clitoris. I was lost in a sexual firestorm. Suddenly, I burst into orgasm! I came hard! My legs almost buckled under me. I leaned against the shower wall for support as orgasmic waves pulsed through me. Just as that orgasm ended, I felt myself on the edge again. I frantically whirled my clitoris around with my fingers. I groaned loudly as a second orgasm exploded within me. With my eyes shut tight, I was totally consumed by my orgasm. I felt my entire body pulsating in orgasm. I heard myself groaning as my orgasm peaked several times within me. I was amazed at the intensity of my orgasms. As I began to come down from my two incredibly intense orgasms, I noticed that half of my teammates were standing there, in the shower room, watching me! I was still rubbing my pussy with my fingers when I looked up and saw them standing there, watching me masturbating. They had all seen me as I had brought myself to orgasm...twice! Some of the girls started laughing. But most of the girls just stood there, looking at me in aw. Obviously, they had never witness a girl openly masturbating herself to the point of climax. I could not say anything because I was still dazed by the intensity of my orgasms. I knew that I was busted, but I couldn't think straight. When I finally pulled myself together, I tried to laugh with them. I but could not think of anything witty to say in my defense. I had been caught! I was told later by one of my friends that they purposely sneaked-up on me when one of them looked in the shower and saw what I was doing. I was so involved in my self-pleasuring that I never saw, or heard them, entering the shower room. I have no idea how long they'd been standing there watching me. I was too lost in myself. I just know that they were standing there watching me when I went into orgasm. The good part? The two incredible orgasms I experienced. The bad part? One of the girls actually told the coach that I was (these are her words, not mine) playing with myself in the shower. The coach called me into "her" office and started telling me that I should practice more self-control. I wanted to die of embarrassment when the coach started talking to me about it. I didn't know how to tell her that I could not stop myself from masturbating once the urge hit me. So, I just stood there, in silence, listening to her. That afternoon, I had totally lost control of myself. It was stupid...and I know it. Needless to say, I never did-it in the school showers again. I got teased about that incident until I graduated high school.
- age 20, kala (female)

I had a sleep-over a few years ago for my 17th birthday. I had five of my girlfriends over and we were hanging around watching music videos and had some other video movies to watch. My parents went out for the night so it was just us girls. It got to be around midnight and my older brother came home. Kyle was two years older and very cute. All of my girlfriends had a crush on him. We invited him to join us and the seven of us sat around telling jokes and watching TV. My parents called and said that they were going to spend the night at their friend's house and not to have a big party. It got to be around 2am and my brother decided to turn in. After he left, my friend Stacy said that my brother had a huge boner when he left. Two of the other girls had noticed as well. They asked me if I had ever seen Kyle jerk off. I said no. They said that he was probably going to bed to jerk off that boner that he had and wanted to know if they could find a way to watch. It sounded like a great plan to all of us. We crept down the hallway, but the door was locked. I took the girls outside around to the back of the house to get a peek through Kyle's bedroom window. He had left the window open and the shades pulled since it was a warm night. We moved very quietly toward the window and took a peek in. Kyle was going through his dresser drawer and he pulled out a magazine. We could see that it was a Penthouse. He put on his walkman headphones, lay on this bed in just his boxers and started to look at the pictures. We could see that he already had a hardon. He was reading and then his right hand moved down to the front of his boxers and he began to rub his dick. We were trying to be quiet, but I don't think that he would've heard any of us anyway over the music. He rubbed his dick for about five minutes and then started to pull the waistband down. The head of his dick popped out and he rubbed just the top of it. It was glistening from the pre-cum I guess. Finally, he pulled his shorts down the rest of the way and we saw it all. I did not know that my brother was so well hung. He must have been 10-11 inches. He picked up a tube on something and squirted some into his hand and then rubbed it on his dick, and then he began to stroke. Kyle was really getting into his stroking. He was taking long, slow strokes and continued to look at the pictures in the Penthouse. Stacy wanted to get a closer look and crawl through the window, but the rest of us didn't want the show to possibly end if we got caught. By now, we could see that Kyle was very excited. He started to move his ass up and down in time with his stroking, and picking up the stroking speed in the process. He was getting nearer to cumming. He dropped the magazine and was going at a furious pace. And then he exploded. Kelly let out a little scream as Kyle shot his jism all over his stomach and chest. He just lay there for a few minutes and smiled as cum still oozed from his dick. Finally, he took off his headphones and wiped up his mess with a nearby towel, put on his boxers, and went to sleep. We waited a couple of minutes before going back into the house so that he wouldn't hear us. We woke up the next morning before he did and when he came out Stacy asked him how he had slept. He said, "Very well, thank you," and we all giggled. He asked what was so funny and Stacy told him about what we saw last night and he turned bright red. He was very nervous all of a sudden and asked that we not tell anyone. "No problem 'Big' bro. Just cook us some breakfast and we won't say a word," I told him. He made the breakfast and we kept our word, although we always talk about it together.
- age 22, Susie (female)

I like to masturbate each night before going to bed and have done so since my early teens. Recently I did something a little different that amazed me. I received a small digital camera for Christmas that shoots video. I was fooling around with it, taking videos of my cat and had placed it on my dresser not realizing it was still recording. It did not record anything other than me sitting on the bed reading a book, but it got me thinking. I set it up on the end of the bed, took off my nightgown and lay naked on top of the bedspread. I started by touching my breasts and then running a hand down between my legs. I masturbate by simply rubbing over my clitoris, indirectly in a circle. Trying to ignore the thought of the camera, I masturbated as usual until I came. Two things amazed me when I played the video back the next day. The first was that I looked totally bored while touching myself. Except for the moment of climax when I closed my eyes and bit my lip I could have been watching TV instead of having a wonderful solo sexual experience. The second thing was that from the moment I started touching my clit to the moment I came was just under three minutes. I had never really thought of the time before but it seemed like much longer. I had always thought it took me 15-20 minutes to reach orgasm. I don't know if the camera got me extra excited so I came faster.
- age 24, KD (female)

I had thought I was alone at home after school, not realizing that my sister alexiswas there too, keeping quiet in her room. I was in the middle of masturbating to a porn tape when she sneaked up on me and began to watch. When I realized I was being watched, she asked me, nearly begged me, to continue, getting down on her knees as I continued to stroke myself and asking me if I would please come in her mouth. I obliged. It was and remains the most erotic thing that has ever happened to me. At just 15 years of age, I had no way of knowing that it wasn't just a one time, experimental thing. The truth I know now is that my little sister loved come, and in her mind, after that first encounter I had become the source of it for her. My little sister the cum lover. It sounds bizarre, I know, and if I hadn't lived through the experience myself, I wouldn't have believed it either. In fact, it took me years before I realized the truth, that eating my cum?well, as it turns out, just about any guy's cum?was what Alexis lived for. As I related previously, Alexis didn't touch me when I masturbated for her that first time. She just, as I was ready to shoot, put her mouth right in front of my cock and opened wide, taking every drop and swallowing. She later thanked me and just left. The following week Alexis' play was done?she was great in her supporting role in our high school's production of Our Town?and we found ourselves home alone together. Now, nothing had been said about what happened before, so I'd assumed it was something she just wanted to pretend hadn't happened, and I left it at that. I couldn't have been more wrong. When I got back from practice that Monday, Alexis was already home and sitting in the living room watching television. I said "hi" and went and tossed my practice stuff in the washer, started it up and headed back to my room. I closed the door, put on some music and, no more than a minute later, heard a knock. Alexis poked her head in and said in the most nonchalant way, "Can you do me a favor?" "Sure," I said, thinking that she needed help with math or something. Without missing a beat she asked, "Will you masturbate for me again, David?" I sat there, still sprawled out on my bed, shocked into silence. "Please," she said. "I kind of need you to." She said "need" as though it had some kind of special meaning. She wanted to watch me jerk off again. The realization turned my world upside down. In my mind, I'd always thought of men as wanting sex and having to be really lucky or really good to get it. But here was my 13-year-old sister pleading with me to masturbate for her. "Uh, sure, I guess." Without a word, she covered the three steps to my bed and knelt before me. I turned and sat up facing her. Matter of factly she popped the buttons on my Levi's then grabbed the jeans and my underwear, one hand on each of my hips, and pulled, working the tight denim down my legs and over my bare feet until I was naked from the waist down. I was half hard by then, and it had been maybe 20 seconds since she walked into my room. My cock rose more as she faced me, cocked her head back, looked up into my eyes and held my gaze. The first time I'd done this, I was already under way when Alexis came into the room. I'd already lubed up and was well into the act when I noticed her watching. This was different. Now I was nervous. I didn't know how to begin. "Go ahead," she prompted. "I want you to, David. Masturbate for me." By now my penis was a steel rod. I gripped it lightly and started to slide my hand over it, just barely touching the skin, and started to stroke. She watched for a while and then asked, "What do you usually use for lube? What were you using before?" "I've got a bottle of it," I explained nervously, pointing with my free hand,"in my bedside drawer." From her knees she reached over, slid open the wood drawer and pulled out the small bottle of lube. "Should I put it on?" she asked. Thinking she'd pour it on so I could stroke more easily, I nodded "okay" but was stunned when I saw her instead dispense the slimy substance into her own hand. She was going to apply it! And apply it she did. She took the generous puddle of lube and rubbed it up and down my throbbing cock. It was the first time anyone had ever touched me like that and I was in heaven. It immediately got even better, as it became clear that she was not only going to apply the lube; she was going to do the whole job And she was really good at it! I got up the courage to ask her only months later if she'd ever done it?masturbated someone?before, and the answer was "no." I was her first. She'd just been thinking about it for a long, long time. She was just a natural. And I knew the score. In her talented hands, my younger sister's strong, soft little slippery hands, I was going to last a very short while. She stroked me, her hand deftly gripping my thick shaft and grabbing her way up, as if milking the cum out of me. Within two minutes, I began to feel it, a guttural sound rising spontaneously out of my gut. Alexis looked up and me and and asked again, as if there were some chance I'd say "no." "Will you come in my mouth again, David?" I barely managed a nod, lost in the throes of impending orgasm and, suddenly, it let loose. I looked down in time to see the cum shooting jets, three big ones and several smaller ones, into her wide open mouth. And she milked and milked it, getting every drop and then some, before letting my cock free. Without looking at me, she closed her eyes, licked her lips one time only and then took a big swallow. She, now, was in heaven. This time however, instead of getting up and leaving right away, she looked at me and made a statement, as if explaining something so essential and so self-evident that I knew it was true then, true tomorrow and true always. "You know, David, that I will do this any time you want me to. Any time at all." With that she rose, paused, her head bowed slightly and looked at me again, as if to say, "thanks." She turned and walked out of my room and down the hall. As I sat there, composing myself, my dick slowly deflating, my jeans a puddle at my feet, I realized the meaning of what she had just said and felt like the luckiest guy in the entire world.
- age , David

To start off I'm a 20 year old guy. I love beautiful women. I can never wait to get on this site to read all the female stories they get me going. I've never had a chance to masturbate with a girl. I've always wanted to have a chance to do that. I just started tanning and sometimes I masturbate right before I get in the tanning bed. I even leave the door unlocked, hoping someone might walk in on me. I just want to say that I'm going to Iraq I have no clue if I'll be able to get on here, and read the stories. One thing I would love is to be able to find a girl before I leave to send me nude pictures of herself. That's what I keep thinking about. Ladies keep up the stories, I'll write a better one later this is just what I think about.
- age 20, Brandon

When I was thirteen I played for a local football team and got injured in a game and it looked like I had broken my arm when I was slide tackled. Anyway, I was home that weekend and feeling sorry for myself and neighbour, a girl named Chloe who was a year older came over to see how I was doing. I was in my room when she came over and my step mother let her come up to see me. No big deal. We just talked for a while and after maybe twenty minutes my step mother stopped by my room and said she needed to go into town for a few minutes and that she would be back in time to start dinner and asked Chloe to stay. We heard the car back out of the drive way and we talked a little more and Chloe was telling me she felt sorry for me and wished she could help me. We had been friends for a long time and she was cute and she was maturing and I was noticing. I was in sort of a temporary cast from the wrist all the way past my elbow (on my left arm) and sort of uncomfortable, and Chloe noticed and asked if I wanted a backrub. I liked the idea and it was all sort of innocent at that point I guess but it was just too hard for me to lay on my belly for her to rub my back. It hurt my arm. So I rolled over. All I was wearing was a pair of shorts and when I rolled back over I was surprised when she kept massaging me only this time on my chest. It was more like light tickling as we talked but it was cool and it was a lot more than a backrub would have been. She just sort of tickled me and even ran her fingers over my nipples and I knew right away that was not an accident. Then she began to gently stroke my chest and worked her way towards my armpits pulling the few sparse strands of hair that had begun to grow there that summer. I was sort of gimpy with just one good arm but I put my right hand to good use and I told her that if she was going to touch me I would do it to her. She laughed and kept teasing me and so I tickled her. All she was wearing was a t-shirt and a bra underneath and shorts. But I tickled her where she was touching me and when she touched my bare nipple I ran my finger over her breast and I thought I could actually feel her nipple! We did this for a few minutes and it was Chloe who took the next step and she leaned back and peeled off her t-shirt and told me this would make our game more fair. I told her it still wasn't totally fair because she was touching me in places I could not reach on her. She laughed and sort of shrugged and said OK, and the next thing I knew, she was unclasping her bra and I nearly passed out when she pulled it off and I saw my first set of female nipples. They were large already and sort of reddish brown and almost as soon as I touched them, they got hard. I did wait to touch them until she was again playing with mine. I needed that to get the nerve to actually do it I think. Chloe's nipples were not the only thing getting hard and by now I was pitching a tent in my shorts and she saw it. She was much more aggressive than me and when she began to tickle my belly and let her fingers slip below the waist band of my shorts, my dick was straining to be released but I was too amazed to just do it. Chloe did it. She let her fingers roam lower and lower and she found my bush. As she foraged in my bush she kept brushing her fingers against my cock and it was incredible. She knew I was loving it and the more she allowed herself to touch my cock the more I tickled her nipples and I was going crazy with excitment. Chloe saw this and she said something like, "let's get rid of these, they are in the way" and she began to tug at my shorts and pulled them down. I lifted my ass to assist her and in a second I was naked and my cock was exposed and rigid. She began to just touch it and it was actually throbbing and even though she could have made me cum right then I was able to remind her that we had to be fair and she took the cue and stood up and unbuttoned her shorts and slipped them off. Then she dropped her panties and stood there for a minute then sat back down next to me and I thought I was gonna faint from sheer excitement. Chloe and I kissed and as she put her tongue into my mouth she grasped my dick and I tickled her pussy and felt up the soft hair. We played with each other for just a little while and we were nervous as hell that somebody would come home and catch us. As I remember we had maybe ten minutes of play time and in that time I touched her everywhere with my one good arm and hand and she touched me and softly stroked my cock and because I was so young and not really much in control of my cock yet, it did not take much for me to cum. I just lost control of myself and I ejaculated all over my belly and chest and it was like Chloe knew exactly what she was doing and that was her goal. Actually, if it was going to happen, the timing was perfect. Because just a minute or so after I cummed, we heard a car come into the driveway. We dressed so fast and she cleaned me up to hide the evidence. Dinner that night was interesting to say the least. Chloe and I played together a few more times but in the middle of the next school year, her family moved and we lost touch after awhile. But I remember that afternoon when I forgot about my broken arm for a while.
- age 23, Billy

Six months ago my husband hinted that he would like my pubic hair shaven. Our sex life had been wonderful and we always discussed our likes and dislikes. When I did shave my pubic hair, right away I appreciated oral sex more. Never did I realize at the time how masturbation would become such a big part of our sex life. I think the fact that I had no pubic hair stimulated my husband even more than usual. He began shaving me once or twice a week and by the time he finishes I am wet and totally aroused by it. Just the ways he touched me while shaving me was arousing and afterwards he would finger me to orgasm. It was he who suggested vibrators and dildos and I was apprehensive about it at first. We purchased a full kit of different sizes and shapes of dildos which came with two different size vibrators. We continue to have normal sex regularly but once or twice a week we would consentrate on masturbating each other. We do it different ways, but usually take turns pleasing each other. At first we did it in the bedroom but now put a quilt on the dining room table and take turns masturbating each other. He has been shaving me every week and a few months ago I began shaving him. I not only shave around his penis but also shave his scrotum. I had never had a dildo or vibrator in me before this but was overwelmed by them right from the start. I knew right away my husband enjoyed using them on me just by the time he took just to please me and satisfy me. The first time he used an anal vibrator on me I was so delirious with passion I didn't even realize what he was doing at first. He often mentions the number of times I orgasm when he masturbates me and says he likes to see me cum as often as possible. I always orgasm more than once and he has told me at times that I orgasmed four or five times in one night. We never have anal sex but now each time he masturbates me he either inserts an anal vibrator in me or a dildo never telling me which. I never thought something like that could be so arousing but now appreciate the excitement it gives me. When I masturbate him I use either baby oil or lotion spreading it all over his penis, scrotum and anus. I start with a small dildo but soon begin inserting the vibrator into him. The first time I did it he wasn't expecting me to do that but seemed to responed to it right away and liked me doing it. Like I said before we talk to each other often about our sex together and say what we like. Before he comes he always wants me to pull the dildo or vibrator out of him and tells me when. It's amazing but I think he ejaculates more semen when I masturbate him than he does when we have sex. We shave each other once and sometimes twice each week when we masturbate each other. The sensation without pubic hair is much more intense for both of us. I did tell my one girlfriend what my husband and I do and she sort of thinks I am crazy. I orgasm so many times each week that I sometimes think she is right. I can't explain how wonderful it is and know my husband enjoys it also. He recently asked to let him masturbate between my breasts. He doesn't do it often but he puts his penis between my breasts holding them around him. I laugh when he does this because it looks funny but he seems to enjoy doing that. As much as he satisfies me I can never deny him pleasing himself. It doesn't stimulate me when he does that but I enjoy watching him cum since the head of his penis is facing me. We usually shave and masturbate each other on Tuesdays and Saturdays. Many times in my office at work I get aroused just thinking of what we will do that evening. We try different ways to stimulate each other and at times in work I anticipate what he will do to me that particular night. What positions he will have me in and how many different ways, different vibrators or dildos he will use on me. I won't admit this to my husband but I actually enjoy our masturbation sessions more than regular sex. His penis is big enough but I think it would hurt his feelings if I told him that. I never thought masturbation would become such an important part of my sex life.
- age 24, erin (female)

Summer 2006 my parents went on a vacation to Europe and left me and my sister to stay with our Aunt Margie, Uncle Tom, and our two cousins, Grace and Evan. I was 14 at the time and my sister, Alicia, was 11. Grace was also 11 and Evan was 16. The day that our parents left, they dropped us off at the house and Aunt Margie showed us our rooms. There was one guest room where Alicia and I were to stay. Grace and Alicia, being the same age, begged to be allowed to share the guest room. After much begging, Aunt Margie finally agreed to let them share the guest room and I would just stay in Grace's room. The first night, after dinner, Grace and Alicia wanted to watch a movie. The only two TV's in the house were the one in the living room and the one it Aunt Margie and Uncle Tom's room. So Grace and Alicia watched their movie in Aunt Margie's room. I was watching the living room TV until Uncle Tom kicked me out to watch baseball. I am not a sports person, so I decided to go upstairs and hang out. I walked up the stairs and I passed the room where Grace and Alicia were watching the movie. I then passed the bathroom and was coming up on passing Evan's room when I had to stop dead in my tracks. Evan's door was cracked about two inches and I could see completely into his room. There he was, completely naked, in his desk chair, jacking off. Without thinking, I gasped. He froze and snapped his head toward the door. I put my hand over my mouth and stared. By this point in life, I knew what he was doing and everything but it was just such an awkward situation at this moment, especially since Evan and I were not close. He held a finger up to his lips, making the "shh" face. I nodded. Then, he did the most unexpected thing possible. He waved for me to come in. I gave him a look that said "are you crazy?" and he nodded and again, waved for me to come in. I pushed the door open just enough for me to fit in and then I closed it all the way. I stood there in front of the door. "Do you masturbate?" He asked. I shook my head no, still very shy and wishing I were not in here right now. "Never?" He asked. I just shook my head again. "You've never even tried it?" He asked, one last time. This time I spoke, "No." He stood up, his dick sticking up, almost touching his stomach. "Well, you should try it." He said walking over to his bed. "R-Right now?" I stuttered. He nodded, as he sat down on his bed. He patted a spot next to him. "Come over here. I'll show you how to do it." He instructed. For whatever strange reason, I listened to him and sat down next to him on the bed. "Take your jeans off." He told me. I obeyed, sliding my pants off and onto the floor. "And those," He said, refering to my panties. I paused for a moment and then thought, well you've gone this far, you might as well learn something. I took them off, too. "Okay, now just finger yourself." He said. "But, I don't know how to do that." I told him. "Do you mind if I show you?" He asked. I just stared at him. "Like, you do it for me?" I clarified. "Yeah." He replied. "Um, I guess that's okay." I said. He scooted closer to where I was and spread my legs apart. He slowly slid one finger into me and began to gently move it around. He then added a second finger and began scissoring his fingers inside of me. He hit one spot and I gasped in pleasure. "That," He said, hitting it again gently causing me to gasp again, "is your G-spot." I nodded. He said "Give me your hand." So I gave him my hand. He pulled his hand out of me and put my hand in. "Now find that same spot." He instructed. I found it in about a minute. "Now, cum with me." He said. I wasn't exactly sure what he meant by this at the time because I had never experienced an orgasm, but it felt so good that I just kept fingering myself. He resumed his previous actions of stroking his dick and playing with his balls. We stared at each other, continuing to touch ourselves. He moaned a few times but I kept quiet. Finally, I felt my orgasm coming and I moaned once loud, then again quiter. I convulsed and my breaths came fast. It felt amazing. Watching me sent Evan over the edge, causing him to cum hard all over the floor in six squirts. After he was all finished he looked at me and said "Fuck Claire, that was amazing." I agreed. "We should do it again sometime." He said. Again, I agreed. I got re-dressed and headed to Grace's room for the night. That week, Evan and I masturbated together four more times. And this was just the beginning of our sexual experiences together. But I will save that story for another time.
- age 18, jc (female)

I live in a cookie-cutter subdivision where most of the homes are exactly the same and very close together. The home beside me is a mirror image of mine. Our master bedroom and bathroom is on the ground floor. When they were building the house I was given the option of installing a Jacuzzi tub that stuck out from the wall under a bay window that has a large skylight on the top. I said no, but the house next door has it installed. The reason I said no was that the only view would be the fence between our houses and it was $8000. I retired last year and do some drafting work part time. I set up my drafting table in what was a spare second floor bedroom that my wife used for crafts. From the window in the upstairs I can see into the next door bathroom. I never thought much about it until a new family moved next door. Frankly; they are not very pleasant or friendly. They seem to have several teenage daughters; I'm not really sure how many they all look the same. What I have noticed is that at least one of the daughters takes a bath each afternoon when she gets home from school. From my desk, if I turn sideways I can look down and watch her in the tub. The first time I saw her she was sitting on the edge, just out of view and seemed to be shaving her legs. She then got into the bath and soaked for a while. I really enjoyed what I saw but that was nothing compared to what I saw next. Several days later, I was working away when I looked down into the skylight. The girl was lying in the tub with her pussy under the water spout, her hands caressing her breasts. After a moment she put her hands under her knees and with her legs open wide arched her back as she came in what must have been an excellent orgasm. Afterwards, she put in the plug and as the tub filled she lay back and continued to finger herself. Over the next few weeks I kept an eye on the tub most afternoons. This scene was repeated several times. There seem to be two daughters who use it. One is a taller curvy girl with wide hips, large breasts and a shaved pussy. I think she is the younger of the two. She is the one who likes to lie under the faucet. The older girl, perhaps 20, is more petite, with small breasts. She used the tub less often but she will fill it and uses the jets, sitting sideways in the tub with her legs hooked over the edge. I have also seen her use something internally; I think it was a hairbrush buy I can't be sure. Once she put in some bubble bath and the tub overflowed with soap suds. I have watched them bathe, shave, piss in the tub, insert and remove tampax and most of all masturbate, over and over. These two girls have very high sex drives. This is my secret. I have been tempted to tell my wife but have not. On the days she is out in the afternoons, usually twice a week; I make sure I am home between 4:15 and 5:00PM. I'll sit naked in my drafting chair and stroke myself while watching them get off. I have managed to come at the exact same moment as they do several times. I even keep a small bottle of lube and some binoculars in my desk ? just in case. I went out in the alley and made sure that with the screen in place that you can't see me in the window. My wife has come in while I was watching, but not masturbating myself and never noticed anything.
- age , TexasBob

I don't have a very long drive home but sometimes my clit rubs up against my jeans and I just have to cum before I get home. I always have a hairbrush in the car and I like to rub my pussy with it until my clit is really big and hard. It usually doesn't take me long to cum and I'm surprised none of the cars around me have noticed. I rub my horny clit with my brush until I can't take it anymore. Then I reach down with my middle finger and shove it into my wet pussy while my thumb flicks my clit as I cum.
- age , anon (female)

My favourite way to pleasure myself is with my seven inch very life-like dildo. I usually start by inserting it into my really wet vagina, pretending I'm having sex in the missionary position. It's hard for me to stay quiet so as I'm ramming the dildo into my wet pussy I'm usually moaning loudly or pretending that I'm talking dirty to a partner ... "Oh yeah, that feels so good. Fuck me harder". Sometimes I just like to say "masturbate" in a sexy voice. I like to make my sessions last as long as possible so when I think I'm about to cum I stand up and stick my dildo to my bedroom door. It has a suction cup on the bottom so it's just like I'm having sex standing up. I can thrust my hips in and out and it feels like I'm having sex with a huge cock. I can even straddle the door and it feels like a stranger is fucking me. I can position the dildo perfectly to hit my G-spot and if I bend my legs slightly it also rubs on my clit. This usually goes on for a while because I like to edge. As soon as I think I'm going to cum, I stop until the feeling passes. I always hope that my husband is going to walk in on me and be so turned on that I'll get to watch him stroke his dick until he comes. Sometimes I even stand in front of my bedroom window hoping someone will see from the street but no luck yet though.
- age 28, anon (female)

Today my wife and I both had the day off. We had stayed up late, drinking and watching TV. We were supposed to meet a friend in the late morning and go look at a house for sale together but we slept in. When we got up my wife ran directly to the shower. I got up a few moments later, with my usual morning hard on and got into the shower with her. I rubbed myself against her back before taking the shower massager down, turning it to the slow pulse she likes and pointing it directly at her pussy. She took it away from me and placed it over her clit while spreading her lips apart with her other hand. Using some shower gel as a lube I began to stroke myself. We stood in the shower facing each other and masturbated. She came first and fell back against the stall wall as she climaxed. Letting go of the shower head she slowly let herself slide down until she was sitting in front of me. I continued to stroke, the water had washed most of the lube away so it was hard to come. My wife was encouraging me on, stroking my balls and stuck her finger up my ass. This brought me over the edge and I ejaculated a solid stream of semen onto her shoulder and breast. I had wanted to come into her open mouth but missed. We washed up again, got dressed and ran out of the house to meet our friends.
- age , Tex

Today I was horny as heck, so I came here to read some good stories and play with my pussy. Then I remembered my new webcam. I haven't used it yet, and suddenly I was imagining all kinds of fun things to try with it. As I sank my fingers in and out of myself, I pictured myself doing this in front of my webcam, while "someone" watched me, somewhere else in the world. I'd LOVE to show off my pussy, and have people watch me get off. I just don't want to show my face, just in case! So I decided to "pretend" I was webcamming for a stranger on the internet, to see what it would look like. I went upstairs, and took off all my clothes, and turned on the webcam. I sat the computer on the bed, and experimented with different positions, to see which ones showed off my pussy in the best light and detail. I tried laying on my back, and aiming the cam so just my tits on down could be seen. That looked hot. I tried looking through my legs, as I was on all fours, for a rear view into the cam. That was hot, also. Then I got my dildo and put it in as I watched on the computer screen. Pretty hot. I was recording the whole thing, so I could watch it after. Or upload it to a sex site. I got back on my back position, and decided to go for it. First I inserted one finger. Then added one more finger everytime I thrust, till I had them all in. Even my thumb. I was soooo wet, it was easy! I made sure to get some shots of me opening my whole cunt with both hands, very wide, so the camera could see almost inside. I played with my tits a little, till I felt like adding my dildo. I thrust it in hard, while my thumb worked my clit. Just imagining that some stranger, be it man or woman, could possibly see this if I uploaded it, was enough to make me cum fast and hard. When I took the dildo out of my pussy, I could see the white drips, glistening on the screen. I was soooo horny the rest of the day, I'm up to six orgasms so far. I rubbed a quick one off after doing dishes. After doing some laundry. After checking my email....I just can't stop touching myself today. I definately have to get on a webcam site and let people watch me SOON!!!
- age 38, Doraexplorer71 (female)

My husband Derek and I have two teenage children, Steven being the eldest and Sarah who is two years younger. For quite a while Derek and I have discussed naturism with both of us keen to give it a try, especially as our garden is private and not overlooked so we could freely walk around naked without being seen by any neighbours. The one thing holding us back was how Steven and Sarah would think of it, we didn't want to embarrass them and ideally would like them to join in as a family. Eventually we decided to just bring the subject up one evening and see their reaction which generally I think was shock and horror, which was what we probably expected ! As parents we've always been quite open with them about sex and similar things and we were all happy to be seen by each other in our underwear but being naked was a different matter. I hadn't seen either Steven or Sarah that way really since puberty and suspect they hadn't seen each other fully naked for a long while either. We told them we would like to have a "naked Saturday" when we would just wander around the house and garden without clothes on and see what it felt like. We said we'd like them to join in and be part of it as hopefully they might enjoy it too. They agreed to go away and think about it and we'd have another talk in a few days time. When we next talked it was clear the two of them had been discussing it together although I've no idea whether they had undressed in front of one another, but I rather think not. They were much more prepared to talk about it than when we first mentioned it to them, and had they been totally against the idea then Derek and I had already decided we'd forget the whole thing. Sarah seemed more prepared to give it a try than Steven who still seemed a bit reluctant. Eventually he admitted that his biggest fear was that he'd get an erection in front of us. Derek and I told him that if he did, so what, it was a natural thing that happens at times and none of us would be offended or mind in any way, Sarah agreed too. That seemed to settle a lot of his doubts and we all agreed that we would have our first "naked Saturday" the next weekend. We also told them that if they wanted to keep some clothing on to begin with that was okay, they could undress when they felt comfortable doing it, and if they wanted to put clothes back on again at any point we wouldn't mind either. Come Saturday Derek and I got up, showered and then went downstairs both of us naked. I had no idea about how our youngsters must be feeling but despite wanting to do this for so long I was feeling very nervous and had butterflies in my stomach ! Walking down the stairs and into the kitchen in the nude was very strange and I realised it would take me a little while to get used to it, Derek said he felt the same, but there was no going back now at this stage. About five minutes later we heard footsteps on the stairs and then Sarah appeared in the doorway, I was surprised and pleased to see that she was naked. She was obviously feeling embarrassed by the way she stood and acted and I noticed her face had reddened a bit, so I quickly congratulated her on taking the plunge straight away. I asked her how she felt and she said it was a bit weird but better than she thought it would be. She said she had wanted to get it over with so had decided to go naked straight away. Her biggest fear she said was that she'd walk in like that and we'd all be dressed as it had just been a joke and she'd be really embarrassed ! Soon after Steven came in, he had his boxers on and I think he was surprised to see the rest of us, including Sarah, naked. He shrugged and said that he couldn't really be the odd one out could he and then slid his boxers off. For a moment there was a bit of awkwardness as we all stood naked together. I noticed Sarah glancing at her brother's cock which I found myself wanting to look at too, although it was soft it was obvious he was quite well endowed. Derek then made some humorous comment about something and that seemed to break the ice and we all started to relax. After half an hour or so I think we were all feeling okay about being without clothes and any initial embarrassment seemed to have passed. Going out into the garden the first time and feeling the sun on parts of me that never usually saw it was particularly pleasurable. I know it sounds very "naturisty" but being naked outdoors was like a new freedom. Steven and Sarah behaved pretty much as usual doing the things they would normally have done and Derek and I were pleased to see that they both seemed okay with everything and had kept themselves naked. In the afternoon Sarah came up to me when the two of us were alone and said she wanted to ask me something. I could tell she was a bit sheepish about whatever it was and thought she was going to ask if she could put some clothes back on. Instead she asked me if it would be okay if she shaved herself "down there" like I did. For a long while I have always removed my pubic hair as both Derek and I prefer it that way, Sarah had a natural bush of light brown hair at the top of her legs. I told her it was entirely her decision and if she wanted to I certainly didn't have a problem with her doing it. Knowing that she'd obviously never done it before, and without really thinking about it, I offered to do it for her the first time and suggested we could go upstairs and do it there and then. She eagerly agreed and so we went up to the bathroom. Sarah has a nice little body on her, slim with smallish but firm breasts and a very pert bottom which I couldn't help noticing as I followed her upstairs. I told her to sit on the edge of the bath with her legs parted and with scissors I trimmed off the thick of her pubic hair. I then spread some shaving cream on her and slowly started to shave her, realising only at that point that I'd never shaved anyone other than myself before, and now here I was doing it to my own daughter. It's something that is hard to do without some degree of intimate touching and by the time I rinsed her off it was obvious from her pussy lips that she had been aroused by the experience, in fact it had also had some effect on me too performing such an intimate act. I reached for the mirror so she could see what she looked like and she was delighted with her new look and how smooth it felt down there. I then said to her that whenever I shaved it usually left me feeling a bit turned on and I quite often masturbated afterwards and she might like to do the same as it would probably feel good for her. She looked surprised and shocked but I told her that I knew she must masturbate regularly, as I had done at her age, and there was nothing wrong with that, and looking at her down there it appeared as if she needed to do it right now. We both laughed and she admitted she really would like to do it but on her own please. I hadn't had any intention of watching her do it until she said that but now she'd aroused my curiosity. She went to her room and closed the door and I pretended to go to my own bedroom but then crept back to her door and stood outside listening intently. After a short silence I began to hear little cry's and gasps coming from the other side of the door and I imagined her lying on her bed, legs spread with her hands on her newly shaved pussy. My own hand too was down between my legs rubbing my own very wet pussy as I listened to her masturbate. The gasps got shorter and quicker and then I heard a stifled little scream as she brought herself off which in turn set my own orgasm in motion. As soon as I was able I quietly went back to my bedroom to clean up. I felt rather guilty about listening to my own daughter like that and was surprised at how arousing I had found it. Since then I've often wondered what would have happened if I had I suggested we do it together, would she have said yes or just been shocked. Anyway I came out of the bedroom at the same time as Sarah emerged from hers and seeing she looked a little uncomfortable smiled and said "better ?" to her, and promised I wouldn't tell anyone else. We went downstairs where Derek and Steven were and to get it over with I announced that Sarah had a new look to show them. Much giggling as she stood there now minus pubic bush and with her pussy much more visible. Much to Steven's embarrassment he then started to get an erection for the first time that day and within seconds was fully erect. Never mind Sarah I could hardly look away from it as he was certainly as big if not bigger than Derek when hard. He started apologising but we all just laughed and said it was okay and I joked that he obviously approved of Sarah's new look. I then suggested to him that he might want to go upstairs and make himself more comfortable if he wanted, which he did do. Overall our first "naked Saturday" went well, we had embarrassment, erections, shaving, quite a few laughs and of course nudity. The main thing was that by the end of it we were all comfortable being around each other naked. Since then we've had several more "naked days". Sarah has actually taken to it quite keenly and is becoming a proper little naturist I think, she never wants to wear her bikini again if sunbathing and is quite happy wandering around the house in the nude. Steven I think is a bit less enthusiastic but joins in on our family days. We are planning a vacation to a naturist resort this summer and both Steven and Sarah have agreed to come. It will be strange the first time being naked in front of strangers but something we're all looking forward to.
- age 40, Helen (female)

At seventeen, after graduating from high school, my parents let me move into a duplex near the college where I had been accepted. It wasn't too long before I became acquainted with my new neighbors on the other side of the duplex. Renee, who owned the duplex and lived on one side lived with there with her daughter, Kim. Renee was very hot looking and had a girlfriend, Angela, who was in her mid 20s who also lived in the duplex. Kim was 17 like me but had one more year of high school. Each duplex had a backyard of its own with a privacy fence, and I could often hear the ladies sunbathing in the yard next to mine. During the summer Kim began coming over more and more often and her mom began inviting me over supper and cookouts. Kim and I began to really hit it off. I noticed that they all tended to dress very casually and quite minimally when I was around. Finally Renee told me that they were nudists and that they did not want to offend me, but wanted me to be aware that they were usually naked at home and in the back yard. She said that they had no objections if I wanted to join them, but hoped that I would not be offended if they began to be nude in my presence. She also told me that I didn't need to worry about having erections in front of them, that they were very open about the human body, sexuality, and masturbation. I told her that I would not be offended and that I would think about joining them. I have to admit, Kim had already become the fantasy girl of my masturbation sessions. With that, Renee and Angela undressed and went to the backyard to sunbathe. That left Kim and I inside. Kim asked me if I wanted to get naked. By this time I was already very hard and Kim could see that. She told me that it was ok if I did not want to get naked all the way undressed. She then took off everything except her panties. Omg, she had the most amazing breasts and nipples. Even in just her panties, the outline of her hips and pussy were amazing. Kim's breasts were probably A cup size, but looked awesome. When her shorts came off, she threw up her hands and went "ta-da!!!" Then she came back over to me and said, "Look, I know you have a hard-on and really, I'm ok with that. You don't have to be embarrassed or feel like you have to hide it from me." Then she told me that I could keep my underwear on if I wanted. I could not resist Kim, so I pulled off everything except my tighty whities. Kim smiled and said that she liked seeing me that way and I told her that I really loved how she looked too. Kim then took my hands and told me that she really wanted to get out of her panties, but would keep them on if I would be more comfortable. Then Kim said that she would let me pull her panties off of her if I would like. Omg, who could resist, so I reached out and slowly pulled down her white cotton panties. I wanted to gaze into her eyes as I did, but I couldn't resist looking at her smooth skin and watching for the reveal of her smooth mound and totally shaven pussy lips. I couldn't help myself from reaching out and stroking her smooth skin. Kim stepped a little closer, parted her feet a bit more, and moaned slightly as I touched her. I took that to say that she liked me touching her. I lightly traced the outline of her pussy. There was no doube about whether or not she liked it. After a few moments of my fingers caressing her, Kim kissed me and then told me that she wanted to pull my underwear off as well. With that she reached out and caressed my penis through the fabric, then pulled my briefs down and off. I was standing there totally naked with her in her living room, my uncut penis totally hard with her mom and her mom's girlfriend naked in their backyard. Kim kissed me again and said that she wanted to help me take care of my problem (my erection). With that, she made me sit down in a chair and she squatted on the floor in front of me. Slowly and carefully, she began to stroke me. Kim was fascinated with my uncut penis. She said that she had never had a chance to really examine one that was uncircumcised. Her touch was perfect. I could tell from her nipples and her breathing that she was also quite aroused. As she stroked me, she occasionally would kiss me on my stomach. A couple of times, she rubbed the tip of my penis against her nipples. I wasn't very good about holding back and soon erupted on her hand, arm, and some on her stomach. I loved how she held it as I was cumming. Kim asked if I liked it and I told her that she was totally amazing, that I had never had it feel quite like that. She smiled and said that she liked helping me with my problem and would always be very happy to help out. Then she crawled up into my lap and put my fingers on her pussy as she spread her thighs to give me access. I sucked on her nipples as I massaged her pussy and caressed her clit. Kim shook all over as she came. We kissed as I held my fingers against her throbbing clit. Kim cuddled up against me, holding my penis in her hand. As we cuddled we fell asleep, still touching each other. After awhile, Renee came back into the house, naked of course. I awoke to hear her speaking to Kim, and teasing Kim that she still had some of my cum on her arm and stomach. As I woke up, Renee smiled and suggested that Kim and I go take a shower together. My penis instantly became hard again. Renee gave it a quick tug and added that while we were in the shower, perhaps Kim could take care of my problem again.
- age , anon

When I was 18 a vision of beauty entered my life. Her name was Liz and she was the thirty six years old friend and client of my decorator mother. She was a professional woman with short black hair, thin body and perky little tits. To me, she defined sex appeal. I did some work for her in the summer, gardening and some painting. While she was at work I could poke around her house where I discovered a copy of the Joy of Sex and a subscription to Playgirl magazine. She was the first woman I knew who I was sure led a very active sex and fantasy life. Needless to say she was a popular source of my own fantasies that at the time included, all three of Charlie's Angels and a dozen girls from my sophomore class. Angels have long since left my masturbatory repertoire and I have very vague memories of my classmates, but Liz remained a constant. Given that I have known Liz for almost thirty years and stroke my cock at least once a day, I have probably cum thousands of times thinking of sweet Liz and her tiny tits. Years ago I helped her move on a very hot summer day. She was wearing a tank top and, as usual, no bra. She was sporting the hardest, darkest and biggest nipples I have ever seen, which was the topic of quiet conversation between my buddy and the other moving men. My fantasies for her grew even stronger. A few years later, I caught a downblouse view that confirmed my great taste in tits. Even later I confessed my love for her tits and she allowed me to pinch her nipples until they got hard. There was a warm and skilled French kiss too. I was rock hard and when she called to say she was home safely, I stroked my hard dick listening to her lilting southern drawl. Sweet. All these experiences have stretched out over the decades and I feared she would be eighty by the time we finally got crazy with each other. Last fall that all changed. I was staying with her on a visit to my old home town. Over dinner I finally confessed that I still thought of her when I touched myself. I begged her to watch. "Just watch," I said. She said she had enough of this talk and didn't think I had the guts to follow-thru. Rising to the challenge in more ways than one, I said she didn't have to do anything but unbutton her blouse and I would give her a full show with a happy ending. We moved from her dining table to her living room where a fire still burned in the fireplace and a cold rain spattered the windows. I took off my shirt and she unbuttoned two of the five buttons to her blouse. I dropped my pants and my hard dick was clearly throbbing in my boxers ? a quarter sized cum stain had oozed through. Liz undid the last two buttons and as I pulled the waist-band past my tight balls she opened her shirt to show me, finally, those gorgeous hard nipples. They were every thing I ever dreamed of. I began to stroke using the cum dripping from the tip of my penis. Liz got closer as I stood before and rubbed the tip with her finger, tasted it and then pinched her nipples. I stopped stroking for fear that a decade's long fantasy would end as fast as it had started. She was confused and thought maybe I was disappointed, so she wanted to make me hornier. She lifted her skirt and was wearing a French cut thong. I was happy to see little pubic hairs sticking out the side and even happier to see what appeared to be a very damp crotch. She began to rub herself and told how much she had always wanted to fuck me but was afraid it would ruin her friendship with my mom. She asked me to show her how the fantasy usually ended. She sat on the edge of the couch and I straddled one leg so I could see her rubbing her wet pussy. My dick was only a few inches from her beautiful green eyes. As I got near I asked her to lay back and just as she did I squirted a load of cum that had been decades in the works. The first shot hit her chin, just below her bottom lip but the others landed on her boobs. The memory of her hard nipples glistening with my jizz makes me horny all the time. My new fantasy is she will read this and invite me back for more.
- age 47, Chris

I learned to masturbate when I was 14 years old. I had gone on a summertime camping trip with my father and a few of his friends. There were two other boys slightly older than me on the trip as well. We went on a hike one day, without our fathers, and the conversation naturally turned to girls, masturbation and sex. I had never masturbated before but the other boys said that I should try it and explained how. I had been getting hard at night and had experienced a wet-dream. When I got home from the trip, my mom made me have a bath. In the tub I started thinking about what I had been told, got hard and soon had my first orgasm and ejaculation. I really enjoyed the sensation and felt no shame in doing it. From that day on, even today, I still masturbate almost every day. A couple of weeks afterwards, I was masturbating in my bedroom when my sister and a friend walked in on me. She asked what I was doing and I told her I was jerking off and it made me feel good. I continued what I was doing until I came with both girls watching. They both thought it was gross and left. The other girl told her sister, who in turn told her mother who then called my mother. My mother had talks with both my sister and I and came to the conclusion that the girls had invaded my privacy and there was no harm done. She told me not to jerk-off in front of any of my sister's friends anymore. A couple of days later, my sister told me she was sorry for what had happened as she thought I was in trouble. Our mother had given her the full facts of life talk and she was somewhat overwhelmed. I was very curious about what she had been told and girl stuff in general and got her to explain everything that our mother had told her. We ended up naked and touching each other's bodies. Her breasts had not really started to develop, but she had some pubic hair. She let me slide my finger inside her vagina and I can clearly recall feeling her tiny cervix deep inside. I was hard and began to masturbate and tried to describe the feelings of pleasure. She said it was too bad that girls did not have a penis so that they also could feel the same way. I told her that I knew that girls could masturbate too but did not know how. After I came, we got dressed and promised not to tell mom what had just happened. The next day, she came to me and said that she had asked our mother if girls could jerk-off too and mom had told her that they could but in a different way. I guess she figured it out because she told me that she had an orgasm in the bathtub that morning. Over the next couple of years my sister and I developed a routine of watching each other masturbate. She liked to touch herself in the bathtub and I would watch. She also liked me to watch when she used the toilet or inserted tampons. I like to do it before falling asleep each night. My sister would come into my room through our connected bathroom so my parents would not know. I would lie on my bed and masturbate with one hand while she sat beside me. She would let me finger her or we would just hold hands. We never had sex and she was always very careful not to touch my ejaculated sperms. This went on until I was a senior in High School and it just sort of stopped one day.
- age 20, anon

When my younger sister entered our local high school as a freshmen, I was a junior. We'd been closer earlier in our lives, but once I went to high school, I'd made new friends and we kind of drifted apart. She was cute, but in that kind of awkward and gangly way that some girls are at that age. But by by the time she got to be a freshmen, her body was developing all the right curves in all the right places. I tried catching peeks at her from time to time, and though I did't get to see much, I liked what I did see. Her breasts were full and growing by the day, and her butt was slightly full, nicely rounded and bubbly enough to make me want to see it all. My life would change one day that late fall when I came home from early basketball practice and got a big glass of water and sat down in the living room to relax. I enjoyed these few hours I had by myself. Mom and Dad were off at work, and my sister was at play practice and would get home on the late bus in almost two hours. I locked the front door put in a porno tape and stripped down to nothing. I was in amazing shape back then, thanks to twice a day practice and a metabolism that wouldn't quit. I ran into my room, grabbed a bottle of lube and headed back to the living room to enjoy a long, leisurely solo session. As I walked down the hall toward the living room, the tv playing the intro to the porno I'd put in the VCR, I didn't notice that my sister's door was closed. It meant nothing to me at the time. I just kept on strolling, cock already hard, out to the couch. Then, as now, I loved to stretch out my sessions. I could literally jack for hours, building and then backing down, as I enjoyed the feel of my hand squeezing my cock and milking every ounce of pleasure out of the act. I didn't have the sound turned up very high, just loud enough to hear the sounds of the women vocalizing their pleasure, and I didn't hear my sister's door open in the hall just behind me. Nor did I hear her approach and stand by the entry to the living room. Had I heard, I would have quickly covered up with the throw on the couch and tried to switch off the tv as fast as I could. But as it was, I just kept jacking. Even then I liked to keep my pubes closely cropped, so to better show off my cock. I admit, the show was mostly for myself. I'd had a few passing trysts with girls I knew, but I hadn't gone very much further than groping and the like. But I loved the look of my own cock. It was big, almost eight inches in length and quite thick, too. I loved the look of my hand shimmying up the shiny, slippery shaft as I jacked myself. Half the time, I would watch my own cock as much as the porn show. That's what I was doing for who knows how long when I heard a slight moan and turned. There was my sister, fixated on my cock, obviously lost in her appreciation of it. It took a second for her to realize that I'd seen her. Her eyes went immediately to mine but didn't react in shock, as I'd expected. I did grab the blanket and put it over myself but inexplicably left the porno running. "What are you doing home?" I asked, for lack of being able to put my real questions into words. "They called off rehearsal," she replied, letting her eyes wander back down to where my cock would be visible, were it was now covered. "How long have you been there?" I asked. "I dunno, awhile," was her noncommittal reply. "I know you do this. I've seen you a little before, you know." "You have?" I asked, incredulous. "Yeah, when you were in the shower a few times and left the door open. I peeked. Sorry." I sat, she stood there, and we both just stared, not quite sure where to go with this. After a good long while, I broke the silence, "So, you don't mind me doing this?" Stupid, but it was a opening. "Mind? Ha!" she responded, apparently not guarding her feelings at all. "You . . . like . . . this.. .?" I asked, choosing my words as carefully as I could. No sound came from her, but she nodded affirmatively and mouthed the simple word, "yes." Then she did speak. "Can I, er, can you . . you know, just keep on?" Without waiting for a reply, she walked the last few steps into the room, and sat on the floor next to my feet, where I was seated on the couch. She grabbed the blue throw blanket with two hands, one on either side of my legs, and proceeded to slowly pull it down. My cock was still rock hard, and as she pulled down, the blanket started to bunch on my cock. One last hard pull and it sprung free, bobbing twice as it settled, pointing straight up and throbbing, nearly visibly. "Please," she said, "I want to watch you." I responded simply by taking my hand and wrapping it around my cock and squeezing. It was no more than a foot away from her face, and when I did, her mouth opened and a guttural groan emerged from deep within her. I began to stroke. She was transfixed. And as I moved my hand, deliberately, up and down my shaft, I purposely moved the tip of it down so it was just inches from her face. She didn't flinch. Just kept staring down as I jacked. I half expected her to lean forward, take the head of my cock into her mouth and finish me off, my 13-year-old sister, who before this day I assumed wasn't the least bit interested or aware of any sexual matters at all. I expected her to swallow me whole and then . . . But she didn't. She just watched. Then, as my belly started to flex, and I stared to groan out loud, it became clear that I was coming. My sister just looked at me, intently and told me, "Just keep doing that, just like that." And with that, she positioned her face right in front of my thrusting cock, her lips inches away from the tip, looked me in the eye and slowly, opened her mouth. "It's what I want," she said. That was all it took. I unloaded, the first few big streams hitting her around the lips and flowing right into her mouth, which she only opened wider. I continued jacking, the last few drips and drabs splattering here and there on her face and her shirt?she stayed completely clothed the entire time. Then without any pretense or show, she swallowed, not for my benefit but for hers. She loved my cum, and it dawned on me at that moment that she'd been thinking about it for some time. When it was all done, she stood up, cast her eye about a little nervously then caught my eye and paused. "Thanks," she said, as if to make clear it was she that was the main beneficiary of what had just transpired. With that, she went off to her room and closed the door behind her. I sat there, dazed, naked, cock still not fully deflated, wondering where this all came from and where it might lead. It wouldn't be long, just a few days, in fact, before I'd find out just what a freak my wonderful little sister was.
- age , David

I have a great new apartment, only because of the view it offers. Across from me is a couple. He isn't important. She is what matters. She is slim with dirty blonde hair, in her mid 20s. I work at home. I have realized that she does too. A couple of weeks ago I noticed, while daydreaming out my window, that I can see into their apartment, and see her reflection. Her desk is off to the side, out of view of any windows. But the cupboard doors on their kitchen cabinets are made of glass. And she is reflected in them through their kitchen window. I can see her working at her desk on her computer. And just about every day around 4PM she lowers her pants to her ankles, raises her shirt to expose her breasts, puts her feet up on her desk and fingers herself silly while massaging her nipples. She must be looking at porn, because her eyes are fixed on the screen. I cannot see what she is looking at and I cannot see her pussy straight on, only from the side. But I have come to love watching her. She is fast, and she raises her hips up off the chair just before she comes. I have learned to time my orgasm with hers. Just thought I would share.
- age , anon

It was last summer when I arrived home early one day. As I put my things down I heard a noise from upstairs. I quietly started to go up just before I got to the top I could see my stepdads bedroom door open. I could see his legs wide open. I didn't want him to hear me but needed to see more. I moved a little more, there he was laying on the bed slowly wanking away. By the way although he is 46 he is fit as fuck. I've seen him in his tight boxers and he looks like he has a good thick cock, and many times have masturbated when I can hear him fuck my mum, he goes on and on. Anyway, he started to pull himself a litle harder and faster, his breathing got heavier. I could feel my panties getting wet but I couldn't make a noise. All of a sudden he came, his cum going all over the place. I went back downstairs and then shouted out was anyone in, pretending I'd just come in, he called back. When he came down we chatted, but all I wanted to do was cum. When I did go upstairs I was naked in a second fingering my wet and aching pussy. I was just picturing him wanking and thinking of him fucking my lucky mum. By this time both my arse and pussy had fingers up them, I had the most intense orgasm. Since this happened when he's around on his own I walk around sometimes with just a long t shirt on so he can see my nipples poking through and a glimpse of my tiny g string. I know he goes off and wanks away, but when he does I do to. I'm so wet now writing this I'm off to play with myself again.
- age 18, Megan (female)

Me and my wife have a great sex life, always trying new exciting ways together and alone but with no one else, we often tell each other our stories of how we masturbate when we are alone, ie in the car, shopping, beach, or garden. When we are out we are always touching each other up and finding somewhere to cum especially when people are around. Anyway it gave me an idea, I've got this digital recorder so one Sunday morning when I know she likes to wank off I set the recorder up under the bed. When I returned a few hours later I couldn't wait to listen to it. When she went out later to see her friend I started to listen, after a while I heard her start to play with herself. I could hear her slight moans and this got my cock hard. I got naked, lubed myself up and carried on listening, her moans got louder and I could hear her fingers slapping her wet pussy. Then I heard one of her vibrators start and to my surprise she started talking to herself saying things like get up my cunt, fuck me hard. By this time I was wanking like hell, I had to stop myself a few times as I wanted to come when she did, she was now really going for it. She was saying things like up my arse and pussy you bastard! I know she likes doing this while sucking her long nipples. All of a sudden she was screaming away going mad, her orgasm like most times went on and on. I was spunking all over myself by now cumming hard myself. I couldn't wait for her to come home when she did, I had to fuck her there and then. This set me up for weeks of masturbation.
- age 36, Jt

I've been doing it ever since Mom and I had "the talk" years ago, but always in private. We had that talk when I asked Mom what she does when Dad's away on business; she knew I was talking about sex, and told me that she rubs herself "down there". I asked if it works. She kinda smiled, and said it sure does. I asked if I should do it too. She said that it is TOTALLY ok for anyone to do it if they want to. Well that got me started! I did it A LOT, but always when nobody could see me. I had some boyfriends but I never let them touch me down there. I was always afraid of getting carried away and maybe going too far. So everything thing from the waist down was off limits. It still is even though I have now left home to go to college. This past Christmas I came home from college. My folks were out so I went straight upstairs to my bedroom. It was getting late, and I was tired after a week of final exams. My bedroom window looks straight into the upstairs window of the house next door, where Jerry lives. Jerry is about my age, and we both had the upstairs bedroom of our houses to ourselves since neither of us had a brother or a sister. We were good friends when we were little, but we didn't have much to do with each by the time we were teenagers. Jerry liked sports and I liked books. But he's a real nice guy. Once upstairs, I flopped down on my bed. But it was a nice, clear night. So I wanted to look out my window and see the stars. I always wonder if there are other planets with people on them like me. I shut the light off and sat in my chair by the window and staring at the stars, daydreaming about people living on other planets. Then the light in Jerry's room went on. His window shade was up so I could see straight in. Jerry walked right across his room with no clothes on. His dick pointing was straight up! That boy had quite the boner. No one else could see anything because of how close our houses are. But I thought I would call him anyway on his cell and let him know I had just seen EVERYTHING. Jerry was SO embarrassed that I felt a little guilty about calling him. I was just joking around, but he took it very seriously. He explained that since I went off to college he got careless about closing his window shade. I told him "Don't worry about it", and joked that he sure has grown up, straight up ? if you know what I mean. Well, when you give a guy an opening like that, they usually go somewhere dirty with it, and he did. He said that I've grown up too; adding that thinking about my tits is what gave him his boner. Then he said that he should see me too, since I saw him. I knew that didn't make any sense, but I said: "OK. I will call you back." Girls get horny too, and I knew it couldn't go too far since we were in separate houses and I was going back to college on Monday. But I figured I'd show him a little more than my tits, which I have to tell you look pretty good. I shut the light off, and took my clothes COMPLETELY OFF. Then I moved my chair closer to the window, and put one leg on the left side of the window, and the other one on the right side. This put my pussy right smack in the middle of the window but invisible from the street because of how close the houses are. I definitely didn't want anybody but Jerry seeing me. I called him back, and told him to look to out his window. Then I flipped the light switch on. You should have seen his jaw drop! "What's the matter? Never seen a girl before?" I teased. "Not like that!" he fired back. I asked him whether he wanted to see some more. He said "what more is there to see!" "Just watch" I said, as I was about to show him all the changes a girl goes through when she pleasures herself. Sitting the way I was with Jerry looking at me, I became very aroused. My skin turned pink, as blood rushed through my whole body. My lips swelled and darkened, as did my nipples. Sexual juices began pouring out of my vagina, and my clit got its own, easily seen little erection. The area around my clit went from pink to red. Then I felt myself contracting, maybe 15 or 20 times, each contraction followed by an exquisite rush of intense pleasure that had me moaning for more. I just rode the waves of pleasure until they finally subsided after about five minutes. Then my lips, my color, my nipples and my clit slowly went back to normal, ready to go again whenever I choose. Jerry saw it all, but he missed the delicious smells that poured out of my vagina. After the show I put on for Jerry, he won't ever have to wonder if a girl is faking it. A girl can fake the sounds; she can't fake the rest of it. A guy just has to know what to look for. Now Jerry knows thanks to one special night that will never be repeated.
- age 19, anon (female)

Recently I caught a man masturbating in his car. I could never be that bold as to let someone actually see me but the idea seemed really exciting. I am now really into it. I am 32 years old and have been married for seven years. I have a new secret from my husband that I know he would not like, but I love it. I have bought myself a prepaid phone. I got the idea from hearing what kids are doing in the news. I make videos and text them to different men that I like. It started as me just wanting to show my pussy once. My boss was a very handsome man. He wrote back to ask who I was. Of course I wouldn't tell him. He asked for more videos. The next thing you know I was spreading my vagina for him and showing my clitoris. Then I masturbated completely to orgasm. My vaginal lips move quite a bit as I'm coming. Depending on the requests I get or how I feel, I began using toys and dildos for my shows. I get masturbation videos sent back to me. I know what all of their penises look like and my girlfriends' husband has the biggest. I also know what my girlfriends vagina looks like. He sent a sex video to me. The first person I sent my video to was my boss. That's all I wanted in the first place, but soon it turned into my boss, my brother in law, my husbands' friend and my friends' husband, one of my sons friends from his workplace, someone I don't know but is now one of my "friends" and I know it's wrong, but my uncle too. I'm up to seven guys that allow my sex texts and four that have sent something back. And not one of them knows it's me.
- age 32, Essence (female)

Well I got lucky during the after holiday sales! Everything was like 75% off... I couldn't wait for everything to be 100% off for me! I found one of those big thick and long peppermint sticks! So I decided to buy it (couldn't go wrong for 20 cents!) I had big plans for my peppermint dick I mean stick! I finally got home and made my way to my bed with my new investment! Unwrapped it and myself quickly! And started to suck it ... My free hand meandered down to my pussy that was already wet with anticipation! I ran my hand back up and tweaked my breasts and trailed my candy stick down my torso to my pussy! I lightly ran it over my clit and pussy lips! The mint caused them to tingle and I was more than ready to go for it! I teased my pussy lips with a few more pass overs then gently worked it into my aching hole!!! I got it all the way in it filled me up nicely!!! I continued ramming it in and out. Eventually I came hard and extra sticky!!! Then I decided to get on my knees and rode it until I collapsed in orgasm!!! It was so much fun and a little late holiday cheer never hurt anyone!!!
- age , Cc69 (female)

It all starts off last year when me and my boyfriend Caterpillar(thats his nickname) went to go to our last period class. I was pretty excited because I knew we were gonna watch some dumb movie. So when we go to the class, we immediately went into the back of the classroom, since it's more comfortable there. The movie was playing and it was dark in the room. I was starting to get horny, not from the movie, just randomly. I then decided to play with myself when no one was looking. So I put my hand down my jeans and into my panties and started to rub my clit. I could feel my pussy getting so wet. After a while I noticed my boyfriend was watching me and touching his cock through his jeans. I then pulled his desk over towards me more, which unfortunately made the loudest sound, but no one looked. So I unzipped his jeans and took out his cock and started to stroke it nice and slow. He then started to rub me. It felt amazing and got me so wet. He was rubbing me faster and faster as I stroked him faster. He stuck his 2 fingers inside of my tight pussy and I was breathing so heavily. I was stroking him so hard and then he came all over himself and all over my hand. He kept fingering me and I came practically right after him while getting my wet juices all over his hand. It was an amazing feeling and I had such a great orgasm. I still wonder what the movie was about.
- age 19, Kayla Manson (female)

I visited my nephew Saturday afternoon without calling first and he and his wife Susan were in the garage clearing space for their car. Susan and I embraced and I grabbed a small upholstered chair and sat at the end of the garage door looking in. Watching Susan wearing her short baggy shorts bending down and reaching up and kneeling down got me horny. She seemed to be enjoying herself. My cock got hard and started poking out of my shorts a little when she was to my left. Susan noticed my cock out of the left side of my shorts and turned away quickly. I thought I was in trouble for a second, she then turned back and took another glance and grins looking into my eyes. From then on I showed her my cock out of my shorts when I could. After a half hour they got tired and sat down on fold-out chairs. Susan sat in front of me and my nephew to my right. Susan crossed her right leg and I was so turned on seeing her thigh I slid my shorts back to show her my whole seven inches of my cock. At times she would steal glances of my cock and I would look at her thighs. After a while I started jacking off looking at Susan's eyes and thighs and she kept her cool. My nephew had to go and went inside the house leaving Susan and I alone. Susan got up and hit the garage door switch on the wall, closing the door. She then came over and stood next to the chair looking away from me. I thought for a second and reached over and started feeling her left thigh with my left hand. I then reached over and started feeling her right thigh with my right hand and leaned over and started kissing her legs. I couldn't stop feeling and kissing her legs, then I reached up her shorts to feel her butt. I was so happy. Just before I was going to feel around her shorts to her pussy she walked away and sat down, just then my nephew opened the door to the garage and walked in carrying some drinks for us, as he checked the door I hid my cock and he turned and came over and handed drinks to Susan and I. When he sat down I pulled my cock out of my shorts with my left hand for Susan to see. I love showing Susan my cock. I love jacking off at Susan when only she can see me anytime I get the chance. I don't care where we are, I try to find a way to show her my cock because she seems to like it. We never talk about it, that's a taboo. When I leave the room I try to find a view of Susan's face that I can see and that she can see me only. I'll then drop my shorts or pants and show her how much she turns me on. I'll stand there jacking off watching her eyes and shift to her body for as long as I can. Susan aways looks for me coyly and glances when she can at me jacking my cock at her and then briefly up into my eyes. It's such a turn-on. Once they came over to my house my nephew sat on the couch to my left and Susan sat on a chair to my right as we watched a football game. During a commercial I walked down the hallway and when I got to my bedroom I turned around and seeing Susan sitting on the chair I dropped my sweatpants to my ankles and jacked off at Susan. She put her left hand to her face to conceal her eyes and watched me jack off at her. She was wearing a skirt and slid her right leg to her right and showed me her panties. It didn't take long before I was going to cum. I grabbed a t-shirt off the bed and put it in front of my cock and shot my load onto it as she watched. I cleaned my cock with the t-shirt and walked back to watch the game looking at her legs for as long as I could and sat down. I love Susan and love showing her my cock as I jack off at her.
- age , anon

This is by far the wildest thing that has ever happened to me. My wife and I took a vacation in Jamaica. It was a resort we stayed at and we had a private beach. Within walking distance of our beach was a nude beach. We walked down and looked at the people there. There were mostly old people. This was both of our first time at a nude beach. I was only brave enough to get into the ocean and pull my shorts off before putting them back on still under water. My dick was hard the whole time. It took us a couple of days but my wife and I convinced ourselves to go for it. We had full intentions on going and spending some time completely naked at the nude beach. No one knew us at all so why not? We got there and set our towels far up on the beach behind everyone. There were a few couples there. I was hoping for only old people there or else my cock would be a rock the whole time. Of course there were a few middle aged couples there including a nice looking middle aged woman there completely naked with her husband. She really took good care of her body. Her ass was smooth and round and her legs were shaped like a dancer or something. She looked better than a lot of younger women I know. I was still determined to just go for it, hard dick or not. We both went into the ocean and got undressed. We were nervous and spent about a half an hour under the water before walking up to put our clothes in our bag. We were like kids giggling at the whole situation. We were both nervous but turned on too. We sat a while before going back into the ocean. I couldn't get my dick to go down so I just walked like I didn't care. And yes, the pretty MILF did see my big erection. I sat in the water with my wife sitting behind me and her legs wrapped around my waist. She started to stroke my cock right there in the water. I have never experienced being so out in the open naked, nor have I had a hand job so close to other people. There was a couple snorkeling about 20 feet away from us. The water is very clear down in Jamaica. When the lady looked over I could tell that she was looking at me getting jerked off. I told my wife that she was looking. She just laughed and started stroking me faster. My wife has never been so bold. There was no way I could hold myself from an orgasm. I came under water right there with the lady watching me. Once I was done, the lady looked at me in the face, eye to eye, with no expression on her face and swam away like it was nothing. I don't know what she was trying to say but she did acknowledge that she saw me squirting. We sat a while longer before going up to our towels. Thinking about the lady watching me and the sexy MILF naked within my eye sight, I wanted to cum again. I grabbed my dick as my wife started touching her pussy a little. She pulled out her little blue friend (her vibe) and sneakily put it on her clit. Her back was turned to the people but she was still naked and vibing her clit on a nude beach with other people around. I was loving this day! I was watching my wife and looking at the MILF when I could with my hard dick in my hand. My wife was trying to remain unnoticed as she diddled her pussy, but as she got closer to orgasm, she started to lean back more and more. Her breasts pressed out from their concealed position. Her legs fell wider apart, revealing her swollen clit and loose, open pussy lips. She did her best to stay quiet when she came, but she couldn't hide the face that she makes when she comes. She moans very slowly when she comes and of course she had no way to stop her pussy lips from pulsing, but only I could see that. At that point she was basically lying on her back like she was at home in bed alone. She started to buck her body to the point that if anyone were to just look over, they would know exactly what was going on. She was pleasuring herself and cumming very hard right out in the open. I came before she did and created a puddle of semen in the sand. I covered the evidence over. Without a doubt, this was the wildest experience of my life.
- age 33, Mike D in Jamacia

Me and my girlfriend have been together four months in February, and we are very intimate, we have evenings of sexual activities, some of which I can't mention. Anyway, we were at her house and we were having a party... seemed like a normal night, until we were all talking and trying to sleep.. you know that part of the party when everyone is sleepy, and then try to go to sleep but can't ?? lol She started hugging me, while we were laying there, then she started tracing her finger around my belly button so lightly it made me sigh a bit hehe. She then started getting lower, rubbing my hips, then out of the blue she started rubbing my cock through my trousers I moaned a bit, and the girl who was the other side of me asked what was the matter I said I hurt my ankle...next thing I know she has undone my buttons and fly on my jeans and was in, jacking me!!! So I looked at her and she winked as to say "well your turn..." so I carried on hugging her and started rubbing her tits (perfect size, not too big and not too small) then I got lower and lower, making sure I did what I usually do, which turns her on, unbuttoning her skinnie jeans was a nightmare..!! I couldn't do it, but she did it for me, so after that I stuck my hand right down into her lacy knickers, and through her shortish pubes straight to the soaking wet secret my baby was hiding from me... next thing I know she starts to take my hand out of her underwear and starts to stand up and says "I won't sleep at all down here, I'm going upstairs to my bed!" So I then had to push up the 'tent' in my trousers and then go upstairs. Following her up there, she was teasing me. As soon as my back hit the pillow she was on top of me kissing me, undressing me! I slipped her out of her tshirt and bra, and kissed her tits and licked them and I looked up to see the look of pure exctasy on her face, then me laying there naked said let's make this fair, and undressed her, as soon as her lacy knickers were off, we were smothering each other with our hands!! I was aiming to make her cum first! she had no idea what was about to happen... I was rubbing her little clit slowly and faster and faster and she was making so much noise I'm surprised no one came in! I started sticking one finger in, then two, then I carried on rubbing her clit with my thumb she was getting so close so I stopped then and carried on only on her clit, then she started moaning louder, louder and LOUDER and then she let out this little scream as she came! OMG I nearly came right there and then.. After she had come down from her cum, she kissed me intensely and squeezed my 7.5inch (and quite thick) cock just the way I like it and started teasing me, but playing with my uncut foreskin, and rubbing the sensitive bit... I was in heaven, she gives me handjobs like a professional. I was laying there with my cock being jacked by this sexy girl and kissing her hard as I can and she was edging me, it was so unfair. My girlfriend likes to bite and scratch me, and to be honest it is so fucking hot, but it does hurt my neck A LOT, she continually jacked me. I told her I was about to cum, and she slowed right down, then she went as fast as she possibly could, and I came, EVERYWHERE all over her, on the wall behind me, my neck, hair, her tits. We cleaned it up with the knickers she was wearing, and for the rest of the night from two when we finished, till four, we kissed constantly and then fell asleep, what a great night!!!
- age , anon

Me and my girlfriend have been together four months in February, and we are very intimate, we have evenings of sexual activities, some of which I can't mention. Anyway, we were at her house and we were having a party... seemed like a normal night, until we were all talking and trying to sleep.. you know that part of the party when everyone is sleepy, and then try to go to sleep but can't ?? lol She started hugging me, while we were laying there, then she started tracing her finger around my belly button so lightly it made me sigh a bit hehe. She then started getting lower, rubbing my hips, then out of the blue she started rubbing my cock through my trousers I moaned a bit, and the girl who was the other side of me asked what was the matter I said I hurt my ankle...next thing I know she has undone my buttons and fly on my jeans and was in, jacking me!!! So I looked at her and she winked as to say "well your turn..." so I carried on hugging her and started rubbing her tits (perfect size, not too big and not too small) then I got lower and lower, making sure I did what I usually do, which turns her on, unbuttoning her skinnie jeans was a nightmare..!! I couldn't do it, but she did it for me, so after that I stuck my hand right down into her lacy knickers, and through her shortish pubes straight to the soaking wet secret my baby was hiding from me... next thing I know she starts to take my hand out of her underwear and starts to stand up and says "I won't sleep at all down here, I'm going upstairs to my bed!" So I then had to push up the 'tent' in my trousers and then go upstairs. Following her up there, she was teasing me. As soon as my back hit the pillow she was on top of me kissing me, undressing me! I slipped her out of her tshirt and bra, and kissed her tits and licked them and I looked up to see the look of pure exctasy on her face, then me laying there naked said let's make this fair, and undressed her, as soon as her lacy knickers were off, we were smothering each other with our hands!! I was aiming to make her cum first! she had no idea what was about to happen... I was rubbing her little clit slowly and faster and faster and she was making so much noise I'm surprised no one came in! I started sticking one finger in, then two, then I carried on rubbing her clit with my thumb she was getting so close so I stopped then and carried on only on her clit, then she started moaning louder, louder and LOUDER and then she let out this little scream as she came! OMG I nearly came right there and then.. After she had come down from her cum, she kissed me intensely and squeezed my 7.5inch (and quite thick) cock just the way I like it and started teasing me, but playing with my uncut foreskin, and rubbing the sensitive bit... I was in heaven, she gives me handjobs like a professional. I was laying there with my cock being jacked by this sexy girl and kissing her hard as I can and she was edging me, it was so unfair. My girlfriend likes to bite and scratch me, and to be honest it is so fucking hot, but it does hurt my neck A LOT, she continually jacked me. I told her I was about to cum, and she slowed right down, then she went as fast as she possibly could, and I came, EVERYWHERE all over her, on the wall behind me, my neck, hair, her tits. We cleaned it up with the knickers she was wearing, and for the rest of the night from two when we finished, till four, we kissed constantly and then fell asleep, what a great night!!!
- age , anon

Perhaps it was the sunlight on the water, perhaps it was the illusion of a warm spring day, even though it is still January, I find myself sitting on the jetty mezmerised by the sparkles on the water. The sun warms my face and I feel at peace with the world. My left foot is almost touching the water. Were it warmer, I would have kicked off my shoes and let the water cool my feet. My right knee is drawn up and my foot on the bank beside me. I close my eyes and drink in the warmth of the sun. I feel it everywhere. My face is warm, my legs and then I become aware that is it warming my knickers. I feel my pussy warm under its touch and with it, my clit begins to pulse. The main road is right there, across the river, but I don't care. I reach up my skirt and caress the moistness, pressing the cotton against my deliciously hard bud. Another stroke, and then another. I feel the tingle of arousal instantly and I know that, right here, in full view, I am going to cum into my knickers. It is then that I see him. So old. His face covered with a white beard and he is sitting on an upturned lobster pot on the oppposite bank. Am I repulsed? No. Why should I be. I continue my masturbation and I watch as he rubs himself over his trousers. He has the advantage of his back to the road so when he takes his cock out, no one can see but me. It is big, far bigger than one would have thought. I find myself wondering how many women he has had in his life. Together, our eyes now locked we masturbate towards the final goal. As his pace quickens, so does mine. He is leaning back now, straining as if to get to me, and I am arching my own back, partly to get to him, but also because I know I will squirt. Then, with not a word passing between us, we sense the exact moment of the other's orgasm. He spurts jet after jet into the water and I spray it with my own wetness. The river acts between us and consumates our desire. I watch his sperm drift lazily on the water and the oily wetness of my ejaculation spreads on the surface. Somehow, it feels natural when they meet.
- age 19, Juliette (female)

First, the background. When I was 15, I had had a short-lived, but rather adventurous relationship with a 13 yr old boy, R. I was his first lover. We were only together for about six weeks, then he changed schools the next year, and we lost contact. 19 years, a husband and two children later, I was surfing facebook, seeing who else was on there, and found my old boyfriend. Feeling a bit nervous, and slightly guilty as I was married and so was he, I put aside my reservations and decided to "friend" him. I wasn't sure what he thought of me ? it had been a very long time, and I felt guilty about taking his virginity at such a young age. I wanted to apologise. I thought he might be angry with me, so didn't know if I'd ever hear from him. Within a day or so, R had accepted my friend offer, and the next time I was on facebook, a chat box popped up, simply saying "OMG". We started chatting, and I worked up the courage to apologise to him. He convinced me that there was nothing to apologise for, in fact, he wanted to thank me for introducing him to a whole new world. Needless to say, I found this quite flattering. We chatted into the night, the conversation becoming more and more intimate, detailing our sexual exploits, preferences and fantasies. He told me of his love of foreplay and exploration ? which I, of course, found extremely exciting. The next morning, R texted me, suggesting he come and see me. After our conversations the night before, and I was still a little horny and feeling excited to meet the grown-up version of the boy I had known so long ago. But I was also feeling guilty ? I had a happy marriage, had never cheated on my husband, and didn't want to start. I texted him ? "just coffee, ok?", to which he agreed. Soon, there was a knock on the door. I opened it to find that the 13 year old boy that I had known had grown in to a stunningly attractive man. I was shaking with anticipation, fear, and desire. And I was instantly wet. He stepped through the doorway and put his arms around me for an all-encompassing hug. We could have left it at that, and actually gone upstairs and had coffee. But we couldn't let go of each other. We kissed, just gently at first, then lips parted, tongues played... I could feel his hard cock pushing against me. I wanted so much to touch it, to feel his power between my legs. His hand started to wander, over my breasts, my hard nipples, down into my pants where he found I was deliciously wet. I tried to tell him No ? I felt so guilty for betraying my husband ? but even if he heard me he wasn't listening. And my body wasn't listening to me either. I soon found my own hands exploring under his shirt. His chest felt amazing, his nipples erect. He took his shirt off, and slowly slipped mine off too. My hands began to explore below his belt as he massaged my clit, making me quiver even more. His rock-solid cock was oozing pre-cum, making it beautifully lubricated as I stroked it. We took off what was left of our clothing, and I took in the beauty of his naked body. He kissed my shoulders, my breasts, and continued to finger me, slowly and gently, making it impossible for my body to refuse his advances. It was as if he knew exactly what I needed. He plunged his fingers into my wetness, as he circled my clit with his thumb and teased my anus. We explored each other slowly like this for over an hour, touching and stroking each other, discovering each others' bodies, our juices combining, but never allowing penetration. I was still feeling very conflicted, and didn't want to bring him to the point of cumming myself. After that long, while still fingering my pussy and clit with one hand, R stroked himself into a frenzy, cumming over himself. I didn't allow myself to come ? I know it's silly place to draw a line in the sand, but I wanted to save my orgasms for my husband. R cleaned up, thanked me, and left, and has returned a number of times for more exploration. By his next visit I had lost any inhibitions, and had no qualms about allowing myself to cum with him. We never did end up having that coffee.
- age 35, anon (female)

I lost my job as a school teacher, having worked for the past nine years and being in my 30's I didn't know where to start looking for a job. My husband has been more than supportive and although he has a job we need two incomes to keep our household. We have a wonderful sex life and one evening while giving him a hand job he jokingly said "you should get a job doing happy endings" After a few weeks browsing through craigslist I saw a posting for "massage" girls, curiously I answered the add not expecting much I got an email with a phone number to call. The following day I gathered the courage and called the number. I was told to come in for an interview in the city. I got to the place and during the interview the manager asked me if I had a problem doing happy endings? cause not, I answered. Can you start tonight? yes I said knowing that my husband was taking the kids to see grandma. I called him and told him that I got a job as a waitress, great he said hope you like it. My first customer was a middle aged guy, I started to massage his back and moved down to his buttocks and legs. I asked him to flip over and started to stroke his cock until he shot his load. This is easy I have been giving hand jobs since I was 13 and now I'm getting paid. I got home to find my husband watching TV and he asked how it was, hard I said, but showed him a wad of cash, but the money is good. The rest of the week went well and I was liking the extra cash and being able to take and get my kids from school every day. One evening while getting ready to close, Julie the manager came and asked if I could take care of one of Tina's regulars. Sure I said. Great she said I took him to Tina's room so he's ready. Upon entering the room I saw this older gent in his 60's laying there naked, the lights were dim so I proceeded to start some soft music and pour oil on his back. rubbing his neck and shoulders he asked my name, "Kathy" I said since that was my new professional name. I continued moving my hands gently down his lower back and ass. His moaning was increasing and I can see he was starting to get hard by the way he adjusted his hips. I continued to pour oil when he asked if I offered prostate massage. Sure I said but the tip is double, no problem he said. I proceeded to work my finger in his ass and he automatically raised his buttocks up in the air, With one hand in his ass I started to stroke his balls and cock with my other hand, his cock was young looking and really nice size. I started to push my finger in and out of his ass and jerking his fat cock. He came hard and started breathing so heavy that I asked if he was ok. Yes he said, ok I'll let you relax and get dressed take your time I said. I walked outside and went to wash up and change. The thought of this older gent getting finger fucked and jerked off was such a turn on. I couldn't wait to get home and fuck my husband. I heard Julie ask the gent "how did you enjoy your session" wow he said it was out of this world, here is an extra tip for Kathy. I was curious to see the guy so I cracked the door open, I almost died when I recognized the guy, it was my dad. The following week I got called back to school so I quit. I never told my story to anyone and when I visit my parents I wonder if dad still goes back for more.
- age 33, Anna (female)

After finishing college, I joined an amateur drama group for a while hoping it may provide an opening to go to stage school for a career. The group was about ten strong and performed at small venues not too far away. The group was dominated by a tall man who seemed to control almost everything from choosing your part, costume and directing. At first I did not care for him but soon realised he knew what he was doing in his way. My first real awakening came when I was chosen to play a small part in Midsummers Nights Dream dressed as a fairy, I would dance around during the performance, and help back stage get ready for the next act. It was in between scenes whilst the cast was getting ready, I walked in on the tall leading man getting into another costume he only had a shirt on and no pants I quickly turned to leave but he asked for help with his tights and boots. I helped him with his boots he towered over me saying I would have to get used to this, there was no mistaking his bulge straightening his tights for him. It was after the play when I was helping him load items into his car that he came up behind me as I was bending down, he felt under my small costume running his hands up my legs and whispered in my ear that I looked lovely tonight and I did well. Was this really happening I thought? Just standing there I let him just do what he wanted, his fingers slipped into my pants and felt around my pussy. He wrapped his cloak around me and guided me to the edge of the carpark, we went behind some bushes and stood there with his cloak around me he held me close pushing his bulge into my chest. It was getting dark and nobody could see us as he pulled his tights down to reveal his big hot pulsating cock. He wrapped my hand around and showed me how to rub him while he was saying "It's a beauty" lifting my leg to let him finger me. At the time I was thinking what would his wife say? He was such a naughty man his hot cum went over my hands and costume. We had a peek into the carpark to see if anybody was around and sneeked back to the car to carry on loading. I could smell his cum and sweat on my clothes and hands for ages afterwards. We continued to meet each other after the plays when the coast was clear. It was always great fun when, especially when he would smell me and taste my pussy by licking his fingers that had been in me. I love masturbating most nights in bed, what a naughty girl I am.
- age , Annie (female)

My family is very strict with us. Even masturbation is forbidden and, when I started my periods, I was told it was the "Sin of Eve". Now this sounds very repressive and, of course, it is. My sisters, (younger than me) had exactly the same thing. But that cannot stop the feelings that come with puberty. I suppose that, while living at home, I was never quite sure how far mum would go to see that we had been behaving ourselves. Even on those days when I would be wetter than usual, mum always seemed to be around more. Anyway, eventually, I was allowed to go to college, but the only college they would let me go to was a catering college on day release so there was no chance of living away from home and I had to commute on the train every day. (REALLY tiring!) Last week, the train back from London was unusually packed. Literally, standing room only. I always make sure I am near a door. That way I have two walls to either lean on or I can look out of the window. On this day, I was staring out of the window with my back to my fellow passengers when I felt myself being pressed up against harder than usual. In the reflection, I saw a guy about, oh, I don't know, mid 20's? Whatever. I was also aware of feeling something hard against my bum. I know I am inexperienced, but it didn't take me long to realise that it was his cock AND that he was hard. In an instant, all that repression seemed to well up inside me. (Well, actually, it welled up OUTSIDE me and into my knickers!) I felt SO alive! I was creaming myself and I had a man's cock pressing against my bum! I felt him get into a kind of rhythm. Is that the right word? Finally, I reached around behind and found that not only was he hard but he had it out! As soon as I touched it, I knew I liked it though. Then I felt his hands on my hips and he was pulling me back gently against him. Then I felt him rummaging around with my skirt and soon I felt his cock against my thighs and my knickers. It seemed to slip between my legs so easily and oh, how I ached to have it inside me right there and then. That was not going to happen though. Instead, I felt him, well, I guess I felt him masturbating between my thighs and against my knickers. It felt so horny. His pace increased and I was helping him all I could. Soon, I felt the angle of his cock change. It wasn't pressing between my thighs any more, but more upright, like the top of his cock was pressing into my knickers. I swear, if I had not been wearing them he would have been inside me he was EXACTLY against my hole. Then he went still and I felt it twitching. I also felt warm and more wet. I knew in a moment he was cumming against my knickers. That did it. I am used to having sexy dreams but, (and please don't laugh) I have never tried to masturbate. But there I was in that train, a strange man cumming on my knickers and suddenly I was cumming too. I felt like I was going to wet myself and I tried so hard to stop it happening. But suddenly it was there and I came hard. I felt something coming out of me too. I didn't think I had peed, but I wasn't sure. I felt him reach around me and his hand worked into my knickers and for the first time I had a man touching me. His fingers found my clit and he seemed to keep that orgasm going for ever. Well, all good things come to an end and the next station arrived which was mine. I got out of the train and went to the nearest toilet. In there, I found that I had sperm all over my knickers and down my thighs. It was also on the inside of my skirt. It smelled musty, but very sexy. Inside my knickers it looked like such a mess. The whole gusset was soaked and I was wet half way up my bum. There was NO way I was going to be able to explain THIS to mum. Its funny though, how sometimes in life you can have these moments of absolute clarity. Fuck this, I am 18. I am entitled to do whatever I want and if that is let a man masturbate against me, or, for that matter, fuck me raw, then that is my choice and my choice alone. When I got home I decided to talk to mum. I asked her to come into my bedroom and sit on the bed. There, while standing, I started to get undressed. This is what I said. "Mum. On the train today, (top off) I let a man put his cock between my thighs. (Bra) I let him push backwards and forwards (Skirt) until he came up against my cunt,(very deliberate use of a "sin" word for shock value) but on top of my knickers. (knickers off and flicked almost casually at her on the bed) You can see how wet I got and you can see his cum all over them. There is even some on the back of my skirt. (Standing there naked in front of her.) Now, I am going to do two things and also tell you something. First, I am going to shave my pubic hair off. I have never liked how sticky it gets when I am horny, and yes, mum, I DO get horny. Second, I am going to come back in here and masturbate. I want you now to understand that from now on I will do whatever I want with my own body. If I want to have a wank, I will. If I want to get fucked, I will. If I want to have sex with another girl, I will. Mum, I love you and Dad very much, but your ways are not mine." I was THAT cold and clinical. And you know what? It was wonderful! Mum said, "Well, I don't approve, but I know I can't stop you." But she didn't say it like she hated me. In fact she hugged me and said "Try not to make too much noise." I tell you what, masturbating on my own bed in my own house.....WHAT a thrill. So, I guess I have the keys to the car now. I wonder where I will go??
- age 18, Jessica

Whenever I'm back home at my parents house, I always like to sneak around and jerk-off in risky areas. Growing up there, I knew everyone's sleeping habits, and where they hardly venture. I come from a large family of 5 brothers and sisters, so my house is fairly big, with: 5 bedrooms, 5 bathrooms, a living room, kitchen, laundry room, dinning area, and a large backyard with a pool. When I was in high school we had a full house, and my masturbation area was limited to the bathroom when I showered, and sometimes my room late at night. After a while of this, I began to get bored of jerking in the same places and began to plan out how I could jerkoff somewhere new without getting caught. The first place I ventured to was the backyard and pool. I would wait til quite late at night, so that I made sure everyone was either asleep or already in bed and ready to go to sleep. I would quietly leave the hallway where all the rooms where to pass by the dining area and exit to my backyard. The tricky part was exiting to the backyard, because my mother would usually sleep in the living room, which was just by the door I needed to pass. I would exit extra carefully, as to not wakeup her or my dogs. As soon as I was out I would walk to the deep end of the pool, where I was covered by a bush if anyone were to walkout side, and begin to setup camp. I would have a backpack which had in it: a towel, a condom, lube, a few tissues, and my laptop full of porn. Laying the laptop on the ground with the towel right in front of it, I would play my porn playlist, get naked, and slowly lower myself in the pool. At that point id be far from hard due to the cold pool and the adrenalin rush, so I would take some time to swim a bit. Swimming was the best part. Id swim back and forth underwater as fast as I could for as long as I could, feeling the water rush past my penis and ass. Id also do cartwheels underwater, and spread my legs apart and swim downwards to feel my gouch brake through the water. After a bit of this I was relaxed enough to get turned on, so I began by watching the porn videos from inside the pool with my penis being pushed against the jets. I'd get harder and harder, watching videos of cumshots and facials. When I was hard enough to want to jerkoff, I would grab the condom from the bag and fill it with some lube and put it on (that way the water didn't washoff the lube when I jerked it). Letting myself float a bit I would jerk myself looking up at the stars and fantasized about being watched by someone in the house. When it would come down to going for the cumshot I wanted to do it outside the pool, so I would get out quickly and takeoff the condom and laydown and jerk off onto my stomach the biggest loads ever. Sometimes I would grab it on tape with the webcam on, but they wouldn't be such good videos because of the lighting. After cumming, id cleanup most of it off my belly with the tissues, and then would dive deep into the pool to washoff any excess, taking a couple of laps before getting out. Finally I'd dry up, get dressed, pack my bag, and sneak quietly back into the house.
- age 20, Bob

I am a married woman with a pretty good sex life. I am tall and slim. The last few days I have been waking up very wet, and in need of some extra attention. This morning after my husband got up, I could not take it any more. My pussy was starting to throb. So taking matters in to my own hands, I slid my hands down into my panties. I began running my fingers through my pubic hairs. I slid one then two fingers into my pussy and began masturbating. I felt myself about ready to let go, starting to go faster at this point there was no turning back. I came so hard and strong. I don't think I was able to stop shaking for at least a good two or three minutes. My family wanted to know why I was in such a great mood today. Sometimes a woman needs to keep some things to herself. Sometimes you just need some alone time to take the edge off. I've got a feeling this might become a regular thing with me.
- age 38, Susan (female)

I love everything there is to do with having an orgasm, and I find that it is even better when it is shared with someone. When laying in bed at night, I can't help but feel restless, my body completely awake. It just so happens that my very intimate friend Jim will call, and my hands cannot help but wander over my body as he talks to me. His voice just seems to turn me on instantly. My hands start to wander over my body as he tells me about his day, now and then his voice will get husky just because he's talkin to me. Last I hinted to him how awake I was (needing a rockin orgasm that I could count on). I start my exploration as his voice gets husky telling me where to put my hands. They drag over my breasts, teasing my nipples. My back arching into my hands aching to feel more, the feeling heightenin. They then continue on by dragging across my stomach, across my creamy thighs. My breaths getting quicker, shorter...little moans escaping from my lips as I urge him to keep going. Jim tells me to drag my fingers along the lace of my panties, as my fingers do so I can feel my clit starting to throb. My pussy aching to be touched. He tells me to drag my finger tips down the center of my panties, dragging up the center of my aching pussy, right up to my aching clit where I make slow tantilizng circles around. My hips start to rotate with my fingers. He tells me to add a lil pressure as I press my fingers over my clit, sending immense pleasure throughout my body. I can hear his breathing getting deeper as he hears my moans over the phone. This makes me wetter, knowing that he is stroking his hard cock to me. My panties are so wet by now, I beg him to let me slide them off. He quickly agrees, and just about as quickly my panties are on the floor. I spread my legs open wide, and my fingers finally slide in between my swollen pussy lips. Im so wet my fingers just glide in between my lips, I let out a big moan loving the feel. My fingers spread my wet creaminess up to my throbbing clit, circling it. I rub it faster, listening to his groans as he strokes his hard cock. I can feel it coming, as my fingers press hard onto my clit making my hips buck under my hands. I cry out his name and moan as my body shakes with an orgasm, as he hears my oragasm I can hear him groan loudly as he too has an orgasm. Just hearing him cum sends my body into another bigger shake, my whole body tenses up and I then feel a soft squirt into my hands. I see afterwards that I came a lot into my hand. Jim gave me my first squirting orgasm, over the phone. It was intense and we did it again and again that night. I love it.
- age 20, Charly (female)

A recent event sparked this memory of me and sister when I was about 14. In my house my bedroom door is directly across the hall from my sister's. At the end of the hall is the bathroom and it is on the other side of my wall, so if anything was going on I would pretty much hear it all. One day after coming home from basketball practice, I noticed my sister was not around. With closer inspection I realized that she was in the bathroom taking a bath. I hadn't yet told her that I was home and I was creeping around the house as if my family was sleeping. I continued to my room to get changed when I heard a scraping sound coming from the bathroom. Since I was going through puberty at that time I was inerested in anything that involves a girl, so I listened closer. After each scraping sound I heard an exhale. In an instant my dick was hard. I began to imagine what her body looked like and what she was doing to herself. As my curiosity grew, I was trying to find ways to see through the doorframe. I continued to search until I found my means of entertainment. There was a tiny gap between the doorframe and the door and I saw EVERYTHING!!! She was lying there shaving her legs (which was the scraping noise), but at the same time feeling her breasts. I watched for what seemed like hours until she moved to her pussy. It was alrady shaved clean but you could see the regrowth of hair starting. She moved the shaving head ever so slowly over herself and when she was done she felt how smooth she was and decided to tend to her needs. She continued to feel her breasts but was slowly moving her hand down to her pussy and exposing her clit. I nearly blew my load all over my shorts. She was really working herself hard. She took her hand away from her boobs and started working her clit. With her other hand she was slowly penetrating herself and making a fair amount of noise with the water in the tub and her low moans. I was watching her every movement just to make sure she didn't see me. While she was taking care of herself I decided that I needed a little attention too. I started to stroke at the same time as she pushed her fingers inside herself. I would have finished but she finished and instead of relaxing, she got up and started to dry herself off. I quickly thought of a plan to see her upclose. I would leave my door open and hide under my desk with the lights out to see her fully. After only moments of waiting, she stepped out of the bathroom and it was either that she neglected to dry her pussy, or her juices still ran out because she was literally dripping. As she closed her bedroom door behind her, I whipped out my dick and stroked two or three times and I shot more than I ever have.
- age 28, Matt

I am so horny the day after I have sex all I can think about is how and when I am going to masturbate. I love feeling horny. I feel so good. I feel like I need to be erect. And I love being erect.I hold my erect penis in my hand and stroke my cock fast then slow, it feels so good. I feel so hard. I think about last night and how she looked, her eyes, her nipples, her pussy. The smell of her pussy, I am stroking harder and while cupping my balls I am softly starting to moan in pleasure,my breathing now faster, shorter, harder. I start to work my hand back up then down. Oh yea, that feels right. I start thinking about her body and that nice little butt of hers. I am now ready to cum. I make sure I lay down on the bed so my chest can catch my sperm. I am now on my back with my knees up and my legs apart. I am stroking my erect penis, the more I stroke, the better it feels. I start to get a sensation that starts way down in my balls and it only gets keep getting better and better and keeps rising higher and higher and now I am thinking only of the pleasure of ejaculating. It feels so great. I start to ejaculate, my hips and penis go forward toward my chest as I cum, I can feel my semen as it passes my ear and hits the pillow, next one my chest, next one my chest, then lower, all the time I am moaning while my hips are thrusting and I cry out with every ejaculate. When I finish cumming I milk the rest of the sperm from my penis. I sit on the edge of the bed for a minute to catch my breath then I go get cleaned up in the master bath sink, get dressed for bed and have a great nights sleep everytime!
- age , Scott

I routinely shave my pubic area because I just think it feels cleaner and it certainly accentuates my balls and makes my cock look longer. Sometimes I bring my little shaver to the health club and clean up in the shower before heading out to the night clubs. One evening after working out and feeling really pumped, I was trimming myself in the shower. I had the shower curtain closed but it was open slightly and I noticed another guy across from me lathering up in his own shower. His curtain was opened more than mine, some guys leave theirs open all the way. I sensed he was looking over at me, which was cool. We all compare our packages once in awhile. I finished shaving and jokingly waved my little shaver at him, as if to say, "Hey you could use a trim. Want it?" He smiled as if he understood and stepped out and reached for my shaver. He stepped back and sat on the showering benching trimming his balls and cock. Shaving myself always gets me horny and a bit aroused, but this time I began sporting a tall hardon watching him. He noticed and almost winked with a nod of approval, so I began stroking (standing up) while he was trimming (sitting down) and cupping his balls. He rinsed and then continued sitting while he too jacked off at the sight of me. I admit, I came first and shot part of my load out of the shower. As he saw this, he quickened his stroking and came all over his stomach and balls. It was so awesome, not a word was spoken but we both understood the need for a mutual release. I dried off and left the shaver with him, wondering if he left it for the next guy...
- age 35, JJ

Now my wife and I are still pretty young (late twenties) and have been together since college. We have a good marriage and a good sex life when we do have sex, which is a little infrequent?my wife has never been that sexual a person. So I end up masturbating constantly?which I do anyway, even when we are having lots of sex. But I always wondered about her masturbation habits. She is shy about masturbation and, as I said, generally doesn't have a very high sex drive, but I know she does masturbate (she at least admits that). So I have for some time tried to catch her masturbating and have increasingly been more interested in her secret albeit infrequent solo sessions. Over the years I've done my best to find out evidence and traces of this activity. One day a couple years ago I was using my wife's computer and started typing an internet address into the browser when it automatically suggested a porn website! I was floored because my wife had always said that 'porn wasn't for her' and that she didn't like it (however, there was one solitary instance several years before this where I noticed she watched some of the porn saved on my computer, but that only happened once). So now very curious I searched her browsing history for this website and hit gold ... it seems that about once or twice a month she'd visit this one site and watch either one movie or tons of them! I was so excited that I caught her?even if it wasn't in the act, I caught her. My heart was pounding and I became so incredibly horny, my instantly and impossibly hard dick aching to be touched. I knew she would be home soon, but I just had to masturbate to HER porn on HER computer! I started to rub the head of my dick through my jeans, already soaked through with precum. I was so shocked to see the titles of the movies that she had masturbated to: while there seemed to be a variety, she was evidently into watching threesomes and gangbangs, anal sex, and also lesbian videos. Wow! I was increasingly more shocked, getting increasingly more honry?but I had to be quick, she'd be back soon. Though, it turned me on more to think that she might catch me masturbating over her porn. So I quickly unzipped my pants and felt my hard and slippery dick grow even harder as I started to stroke. I was watching the last video she watched, a threesome with one guy and two girls. As I was jacking I kept thinking of her secretly fingering her clit to this movie . . . wondering when during the movie did she cum. That thought put me over the edge and my hand started going faster and faster, as I imagined her hand did when she watched this. I could feel my orgasm grow and suddenly as my moans corresponded to those on the computer (and my wife's the day before)I stroked once more and erupted cum all over myself?several strong spurts that even hit my face! As I calmed down I still couldn't believe that my wife DID masturbate and DID watch porn, it wasn't just my fantasy. Since then I've continued to surveil her masturbation sessions and developed even better methods to 'catch' her?luckily videotaping her secret masturbation a couple of times! Now, I know some might think it's wrong to 'spy' on my wife in this way, but me being able to enjoy her secret masturbation helps me not get frustrated by or pressure her about our vastly different sex drives.
- age 27, Scott

I had gone to this camp a few times and had always accidently gone to the same camp as this one girl. Well this being the third year and thinking that we would see eachother every year around the same time we decided to date. Well the camp only lasted about 2 weeks so we decided to date the first day. Everything was great, we would hug and kiss occasionaly. On the third day we went on a 2 hour trip to someplace off the camps property via bus. The camp only had about 14 kids so we were all spread about the bus. Me and we'll call her Cat, sat next to eachother. WE were on our way back while holding hands when she said her arm was getting tired from the position we had been in. She moved her sweatshirt from the ground to her lap and placed our hands in her lap. I was getting alittle nervour but she said she didnt mind. I told her that i wouldnt mind either. She threw her sweatshirt on my lap and placed our hands under the swearshirt. WE rode like that for about 15 min. She asked if i had ever had a girl this close to my penis before and i told her no. She then unbuttoned my pants and slid her hand ontop of my cock outside my underwear. She said she wouldnt go any farther. I told her she could. she slipped her hand under my anderwear and grabbed my cock and held it for about half and hour. She let go and buttoned my pants and told me she wanted me to feel her pussy. so she placed the sweatshirt on her lap and i slowly eased my hand under her panties. She was SO wet. we continued like that for the rest of the ride and agreed to meet at 11 at night by the bathrooms to makeout. I told my roommates taht i had left my glasses at the showerhouse and went to retrieve them. I reached the bathrooms and wait for a few minutes for cat. When she arrived we hugged and kissed after a few minutes of making out she told me that she wanted me to touch her under her clothes. since we were outside i told her we should go into the woods so as not to be seeen by anyone else coming to the bathroom. we went into a nearby group of trees and began makingout once more. the moon was full and we could see perfectly. She stopped the kiss and removed all of her lcothes and told me she wanted me to take her virginity. she pulled down my pants and played with my cock. she then layed down and spread her legs. i knelt down and rubbed her pussy gently with the head og my cok and then tried to put it in but it slipped away from her hymen. she blushed and spread her lips and told me ot try again. this time it went in. She moaned in pleasure as i humped her virgin pussy. I pulled out after a few minutes not wanting to get her pregnant. she was about to put her cltohes on when i told her to stop and get on all fours. she did. i told her i was going to fuck her ass. she leaned forward and spread her ass apart. i slowly slid my dick into her small butthole. It was so tight and felt so good. I could hear her wimppering in pain as i humped her ass. I came into her ass and she squeaked abit as i did. She squatted down and forced the cum out of her ass. that made me hard again. this time she told me to lay down. i did. she mounted my face and she sucked my cock. I ate her out, she came in my face and i came in her mouth. we dressed and left with no one the wisser
- age 18, Jerry

I was curious about anal sex; my wife was somewhere between dubious and "no way!". I played with her anus, but promised her I'd never penetrate her anally without permission. That way she allowed me to play with her rosebud and do some rimming. She seemed to like it, and I bided my time. One night she really wanted sex. Candles, insence, music, perfume, the works, were waiting for me when I came to the bedroom after my shower. I took one look at her gorgeous, lace-covered body and my boxers became too small. I dropped them to the floor, and she reached for me, drawing me into her mouth. We both laid down and kissed, fondled, I managed to get the lacy thing off her without ripping it (a mark of my tremendous restraint). She managed to get on top and we started licking, nibbling and kissing: eyes, ears, lips, neck. My dick was straining and she must have known it, because she lowered herself onto me. After this little foreplay, it is usually a dry fit, but not tonight. She felt wet, warm and pliable. I fondled her breasts and we kissed, while she took more and more of my inside of her. One of the most wonderful things is french kissing your wife, while she groans with the pleasure of your dick inside of her. I didn't want to cum too soon - not when she was this hot for it - so I began to slither down a bit. Only the tip of my cock remained inside of her, but she worked it inside her damp pussy. I started licking and kissing her breasts, darting my tongue and lips around her distended nipples. I slithered down further and came out of her. Her sigh of disappointment ended immediately as I licked the underside of her breasts - the most sensative place on her tits. My hands now joined in the fun. I pulled one breast with two hands and sucked the nipple. The view of her boobs dangling before my eyes is something I can watch and touch for hours. I alternately sucked her nipples until they stayed equally erect. Then I continued downward; my tongue briefly found her navel, but then she moved up and I found myself staring at something I had not seen for a while: a completely shaved pubis. I noticed that her labia were swollen and her cunt was still open from the previous penetration. I started licking the soft flesh of her vulva. Everything about her sex was intoxicating: the look of it, the softness of it, the smell of it, the blatant availability of it as it spread before me, and was offered to me in its bald state. To say it was nummy would be an understatement. I ate her as I have never before. I loved being smothered by the flesh of her sex and thighs, tough eventually I had to move down further and away just to breathe. I quickly around and she stayed on all fours. I looked and noticed that she had managed to remove every single hair from her pubis, her pussy and anus. I bent down to this landscape of fresh, smooth skin and kissed everything I could get my lips on. She pushed her ass way up in the air, so I could get at her clit. I kissed and sucked that bud out of its hood until it was pink, and she was shuddering with pleasure. I kissed that glorious area of flesh between her thighs and her warm cunt. Every time I got close to it, I could feel the warmth, smell her juices. I teased her until I could see her vagina opening, inviting me to enter. I did so with my tongue and she nearly jumped when I did. Then she started to push herself into me in a vain attempt to get my tongue in deeper. I managed some penetration and tasted her juices. Then I slithered my tongue upward toward her ass and started rimming her. On previous ocaisions, this kind of loving attention to her anus had caused her to groan with pleasure, and that happened this time too. But soon I noticed a change in position, as she rested her chest on the bed and reached back to spread her ass cheeks apart. What a view! A gaping cunt glistening with her lubricants and my saliva, and a delightful rosebud, which she (intentionally or involuntarily?) puckered and unpuckered. All of this valley of exctacy was completely hairless - virgin teritory, so to speak. I licked her anus and she groaned. I felt it opening with my tongue and tried to stick my tongue in... she groaned again. I kissed her puckered anus and moved down to her cunt, kissing around it. I reached her clit and ran my tongue slowly up, through her labia, back up to her anus. I teased her like this until I saw her anus pucker and unpucker more or less continously. At the same time her cunt closed and opened, and I could tell by her breathing that she was having her first orgasm. Later she told me it was her second, she had already come once when I had (even briefly) been inside her with her on top. I let her come down a bit from her orgasm, but then got her back on all fours and slid my hard cock into her doggy style. She was so wet, that at first there seemed to be no pressure. Was I really inside my wife's lovely pussy? Then I heard her sigh with the pleasure of penetration, and I realized and then felt that I was. I reached around and under her to play with her delicious breasts. Slowly I began fucking her. I wanted to ram into her and cum, but slow and shallow is better for her and ususlly helps me last longer, which is better for us both. Slowly but surely I went deeper until other parts of our bodies stopped me from going any deeper. I withdrew which elicited the usual frustrated sigh (like I wasn't going to re-enter!). I let go of her breasts reluctantly, placed one foot beside her, so I could angle in deeper. I gently re-entered my wife, going slowly but without stopping until I had reached the end of my average length. She had been holding her breath and now let it out in one long, satisfied sigh of lust. The I pulled back slowly, almost all the way out, and stopped. Her body tensed in anticipation as I stayed motionless... and then pushed slowly back in. This time she groaned quietly as my cock slid deeper and deeper inside of her slippery cunt. I have learned that non-rhytmic penetration is the trick to my wife's pleasure. The less she can anticipate just when, how fast or how deep I penetrate her, the more she enjoys it. After a while I noticed again how hot she was for sex, because no matter what I did, she would groan and her body would shudder with pleasure. My knee had started to hurt a bit, so I pulled out of my wife to switch legs. When I looked to aim my cock at her cunt I noticed that she was dripping with her cum. I placed my dick in the general area where it was supposed to go, but before I could move to continue our fucking, she pushed back on me and impaled herself on me. I watched with pleasure as my beautiful wife, fucked herself with my dick. She pushed back as far as she could manage, and held herself there. I felt like I was filling her up, which she told me later is exactly what she was feeling. Then she would slowly move forward until my dick was nearly out of her and then she'd start over. Every so often she would move forward too far and my dick would pop out. This would result in a disappointed whimper from her. Then she'd move around, my dick slithering around her cunt and over her buttcrack, distributing her lubricant all over her, until she would find the right angle, and pop me back in. I wasn't about to help, because I was enjoying the view, the experience, and my dick needed the momentary breather. During one of the times, that she had me buried deep inside her, her ass began to shudder, I could see her anus pucker again and this time I felt her cunt squeezing me, as she orgasmed. I moved back and forth a bit to help her along, and I heard her gasping into the pillow. I thought we were done for the night; I would fuck her for a while, cum and we'd lie down and go to sleep satisfied. I repositioned myself behind her on both knees, was about ready to enter her again, when I saw her hand between her legs. She was masturbating her clit, and not being all that gentle about it. I heard her hard breathing, and with a husky voice she said: "Take me in the ass. I want you in my ass." I looked at her juices on my dick, and noticed that her asscrack was still glistening with the stuff. Her manipulations at the top of her sex were causing more of her cum to ooze out of her cunt. I reached for it to put it on my dick and said: "Are you sure?" Her answer was garbled because I touched her cunt just as she spoke, but it sounded like a yes. I put two fingers into her cunt to gather more lubricant and she yelped and reared up on all fours. It took be a bit longer to actually get my fingers out, because the sight of her arched back, glistening buttocks, flashes of her hand moving on her clit, and two of my fingers inside of her was too much to not stare at. She orgasmed again squeezing my fingers. I withdrew but she continued to masturbate her clit. I used one palm to spread one ass cheeck aside and placed my lubricated index finger on her anus. Keeping my promise I said: "One finger - into your anus, okay?" She groaned something, which I took to be "go". I touched her anus and it opened up before me. Slowly and gently I pushed my fingertip in, and stopped. She was breathing rhythmically, trying to relax despite the built up sexual tension in her body. I pushed my finger in a bit more. "Wait" she whispered. I could tell from the movement of her pelvis, that she had stopped masturbating, but felt her moving oddly below and before me. With my index finger half into her anus, I glanced around her buttocks to see what she was doing and was amazed to see her fondling her boobs and pulling on her nipples. "Okay" she managed between breaths. I slowly pushed my index finger all the way into her dark passage. She alternated whimpering and saying "yeah" as I entered her. I waited and watched her tugging on her nipples. Then I slowly withdrew. Before I could ask if she was alright, she wiggled her butt and said in a pleading, sexy voice: "More?" I penetrated her very, very slowly with my still lubricated middle finger; she was so amazingly tight. I took my time entering her, could feel her relaxing her sphincter which she would more or less announce by gasping "yeah". She was pinching her nipples; I had never seen them so long. When my entire middle finger was inside her, I wiggled it and her back arched up. I felt her anus contract around my finger, I could see her cunt contract and squeeze out more cum, she let out several yelps of pleasure. How many orgasms was that? Women are so lucky! I let go of her buttock and reached down to catch the lubricant dripping down her cunt toward her clit. When I touched her sensitized sex, her entire body shuddered, and she exclaimed with unexpected pleasure. I smeared her cum over my hard and ready dick, and removed my middle finger slowly from her anus. Her body didn't want me to, because it followed the finger until it was all the way out. She let out a disappointed "aw." as she slumped back. "Ready for the real deal?" I asked? She came up on all fours, I noticed that her nipples were huge and dark pink. She moved her right hand between her legs and began masturbating her clit again. I got into position and placed the lubricated head of my dick at her rosebud. "I'll take it slow, hon." I whispered. She answered by increasing the movements of her right hand across her clit. I pushed slowly, encountered resistance and pushed a bit harder. I heard my wife sigh, and then suddenly the tip of my cock was inside of her. She responded by gasping out an "argh." I waited for her to adjust to the sensation of having me inside of her anus. The view was fantastic: perfect hourglass figure. gorgeous ass, shaved anus with the tip of my dick in it. Before I could even think about how to warn her I wanted to go deeper, she started moving back on me. With amazement I watched my dick slide slowly into my wife's tight anus. It looked almost as good as it felt. When it was nearly half way in she started whispering: "If feels so good sliding in. It's filling me up. Don't let it stop. Deeper, more, I want all of you inside me." As she approached the end of my shaft, I raised one leg up to increase the angle and give her just a bit more penetration. When she realized she had reached the end of my ability to fuck her in the ass, and stopped pushing before I fell over. She wiggled her butt a bit, then I could feel her tightening her sphincter around me and releasing. At the same time she moved forward and back slightle increasing the feeling that she was milking my cock. She was so very tight and sexy. Then she moved forward and I made sure my body did not follow her motion. Ever so slowly she released my dick until it popped out. She exclaimed in disappointment and moved back to retrieve my dick, which immediately slipped into her wet cunt. Despite her pleased "oh" she pleaded: "Put it back in my ass!" We pulled apart and my dick was again glistening with her cum. I noticed she was still going at her clit with her hand before I placed my dick at her invitingly open anus. "Okay?" I asked. She said nothing but instead moved back fast on my dick. It slipped easily into her anus and this time she cried out with an extended "Yes!" I was not expecting her rapid movement and she reached full penetration fast. I sort of bounced back on my ankles and first pushed a bit deeper inside of her, but then pushed her forward. I tried to stop the forward motion, but felt myself slipping out of her. She groaned something like "feels great", but must have realized I would pop out soon. We both compensated at the same time, which meant that I rammed forward while she rammed backward. My penis slid into her fast and deep. I could feel my semen start to cum. My weight and position overcame her ability to move and she moved forward once again, though on the brink of orgasm herself, and not fully in control of her muscles. I did not want to loose that deep penetration, so followed my dick to stay inside of that tight tunnel of love. Somewhere in the process of slowly falling and/or surrendering to the pleasure of penetration, her right hand lost the angle to continue to masturbate and her fingers and palm crushed her clit and labia hard. She screamed as the combined sensations sent her over the edge. She lost her ability to stay on all fours and crumpled forward. When her tortured nipples touched the flannel sheets and were then dragged forward over the rough material, the sexual stimulation over her oversensitive breast were added to the waves of orgasm building inside of her. She arched her back, clamped her anus and cunt shut and pushed in a spasm of the biggest orgasm she had ever had. My balls took their customary deep breath prior to going off. At that point the sensations of being penetrated anally, still crushing her clit and cunt with her hand, first brushing her sensitized nipples and now crushing her breasts under her and my weight, dragged her over the edge. As quickly as she has contracted all her muscles, she now just had to let them relax, and when she did she squirted cum all over my legs. Her screams of release and pleasure were muffled in the pillow. I began to pull out and then thrust back into her now distended asshole, and stated to cum, and cum, and cum. We laid there in amazement, shuddering with pleasure until the wet sheets became uncomfortable, and we had to get up to change them. My wife never looked so good leaning over the bed, changing the sheets. I wanted to take her again right away, but my dick wasn't up to it.
- age 37, Charlie

I'm eighteen and a virgin. I have been masturbating, almost every day since I was 11 and my mom told me about the facts of life. She gave me a book that explained everything and had a chapter on masturbation. It said it was healthy and normal and I agree. Normally I just think about guys I know but have been looking at porn on the internet and looking at websites to get aroused. When I masturbate I usually focus on my clitoris. I tried putting things inside me but it never did much for me. Also, a friend of mine once put some large glass marbles into her vagina but when she went to remove them she could not get two of them out. When she got nervous she got tight and ended up having an anxiety attack so severe her parents took her to the emergency room. My grandmother gave me a beauty kit for Christmas this year. It has many types of make-up, skin creams, make-up brushes combs and hair-brushes. I wish I could post a picture with this story because all of the hairbrushes look just like a penis. They have a long bumpy curved oval shaped shaft with a large round head. The entire handle is covered with a soft squishy plastic layer that makes it easy to hold on to. I did not really look at it when we were opening gifts but the next day I was showing the kit to my BFF and she picked it up and started to act like she was giving it a blow-job. It was the funniest thing. That night I took it out and thought about using it as a dildo but only ran the head over the opening to my vagina and clitoris before rubbing myself off with my fingers. When I woke up the next day the hairbrush was on my bedside table and I put it inside me for the first time. I was surprised when it slipped right in and did not hurt. It took a moment for me to relax and get wet enough to really slide it in and out like I think a penis will. The feeling was different from my regular orgasm; it came from deep inside my body, not just from my clitoris. I was a bit sore after. Last night I took a long hot bath and used it in the water. I tried, and did, have an orgasm without touching my clit. I have also tried to 'ride' it but I may have pushed it too deep because it was painful for a moment and I stopped. When I tried to put it back inside I was too tight or not wet enough. One of my other friends has a vibrator; If I can figure out how to buy one and find a place to keep it I might get one too. Nobody in my conservative family will say anything about me having a hairbrush beside my bed.
- age 17, Christina (female)

My roommate Paul and I were never particularly close; simply respectful and gave each other our space. We were roommates, nothing more. This was odd because since we were both French one would think we would have a special bond. Anyhow, Paul is about 5'10" baby face brown hair and broad shoulders. I am a swimmer at the university and have a pretty decent swimmers build. Anyhow, one morning after partying pretty hard the night before, Paul and I woke up because the heater was put on in our room, it felt like a sauna. I got up to open a window and turn the AC on and since I am on the top bunk and him the bottom I'm sure he got a good view of my morning half-wood bouncing around in my boxers. Like most french men, we don't think much of nudity or exposure, we have never seen each other naked before but I felt completely fine walking down in that state. We began to talk about our night, he was talking about this girl that turned him on all night but never put out and how he was left all horny. During his story I noticed he kept on eyeing the outline of my dick. Finally as I am about to talk about my night he joking flicks my dick and ask why am I hard in front of him. I simply told him I had morning wood, with a big red smile on my face, and that I didn't think it would bother him. As I tried to put some pants on to cover up, he rushingly said it was fine and that he didn't mind. Since he flicked my dick it was visibly at full mass and hard at seven and a half inches. I kept on with my story hoping it would go away when he surprisingly grabs my dick trough my boxers and just starts fondling it. I was shocked and didn't know how to react. It felt so wonderful and he began telling me how much my dick looked like his. He pulled me closer and my dick was not four inches from his face and he had one hand on my butt and one stroking my dick. Going with the flow, I let myself relax and allowed him to continue stroking my now leaking meat. I started moaning pretty loud when he stopped, got up. He was already nude and of course hard. Our dicks were honestly identical. "you cool with this brother? we're just having fun". I answered by touching the first penis ever besides my own. He cut to the chase and put both our dicks together and stroked them with two hands while I took our balls in my hands and massaged them as one. It was the most complete magical feeling I've ever experienced (besides sex with my girlfriend) We started humping his hand, our bodies grinding into his hand. I took my hand and focussed on both our dick heads at the same time as we came five heavy ropes each, shot on each others chests. We collapsed on his bed with come between our panting bodies. Drained of energy, I thanked him and he grabbed my ass in order to say "you're welcome". I shook his dick and we both laughed. We fell asleep for another hour in his bed. After this crazy spontaneous experience, Paul and I have never been better roommates. We have even brought girls to jack us off in his bed. We will have mutual almost every night before bed. That was the first MM experience of my life and it was awesome. NOTE: hey guys, having an innocent experience like MM masturbation is not gay, do not feel guilty. It has allowed Paul and I to bond like no other and we couldn't be better friends now.
- age 18, David

I have been a serial lover of my cock from a very young age and just love to shoot my load. Living in the Highlands of Scotland, things are quite 'traditional' and I never thought that any of my crazy fantasies would be fulfilled. This summer all that changed! I went for a jog along the beach (keeping fit for the football season), of course the top was off, I'm not gonna lie at 6'3" and well hung I get on well with the girls. Anyway, I bumped into one of the young girls from the local vilage who was also out on the beach for a walk. Not being one to ignore a cutey, I stopped for a chat. I could tell as we talked that she liked the look and was not shy at suggesting we go for a wander. As soon as we found a quiet spot I delved straight into her young panties which were already wet with young pussy juice. I slipped her panties off and sat fingering her tight pussy, she was still developing at 14 years old with only a few hairs on show and small pubescent breasts but she was horny so I just couldn't resist. She hadn't seen or felt a cock before but she was a natural. She stroked my hard on until I shot all over her young smooth leg. She quietly said 'thanks' and off she went. Wow, I'm hard just remembering her tight young pussy and sharing in her first experience of cock.
- age 18, Jordan

What a weekend that was. Not just any weekend, but one of the most embarrassing Saturdays of my life. I was 15 years old and I had been masturbating regularly since the age of 13. I usually did it about three to four times a week. I love to come here and read people's stories and I never thought I would be writing one of my own. One Saturday morning I woke up, and as usual on the weekends I was really horny. On weekends I'll usually masturbate once in the morning and once at night. So I was laying in bed and started one of my usual routines. I usually start out by lightly rubbing the outside and then slowly begin fingering myself. Regardless of how I start out I really like to be on my stomach, humping my hand or my pillow and coming that way. So here I was on my bed, naked and slowly humping my pillow, getting more and more turned on and closer to coming. Out of nowhere my door opens and in walks my mom. Geez I could have died. I don't know what happened I usually lock my door when I go to bed because I know I'm probably going to do something before going to sleep or when I wake up. I guess I thought I locked it. She walks in and here I am humping my pillow, naked. I tried to roll over and grab the covers as fast as I could but I know she totally saw what I was doing. Before I could say anything she quickly said "Oh honey I'm sorry" and walked out and shut the door. I was so embarrassed. I mean my mom and I are close and stuff but we never really talked about sex much and for sure nothing about masturbating. What was I going to do now. I didn't know what she was going to say. I waited like two hours before getting the nerve to leave my room and go downstairs. My mom, dad, and brother were all in the kitchen eating and talking when I walked in. I was so nervous. My mom just said good morning and asked me if I wanted something to eat. I mean, I was sure she wouldn't say anything but who knows maybe she was going to tell my dad. After breakfast I went back to my room and in like two minutes there was a knock at the door and it was my mom. She asked if she could come in and talk. I was so nervous about what she was going to say. Basically she just apologized for not knocking and said it was perfectly ok to masturbate and that I should'nt feel wierd about it at all. She said its normal for young girls and that she did it a lot at my age too. She asked me if I was doing it a lot (a strange question I thought) but I just said yea sometimes. She said it would be our little secret and that she would never tell dad or anyone. It was so strange at first to be having this convo with my mom but she was so cool about it. After she left I locked the door and had one of the best orgasms......
- age , anon (female)

I live with my parents and two sisters, Kelly who is 6 and Ria who is 13. Ria is hot and I had began to check her out last year as she developed boobs and a cute butt, sometimes I took her panties and jerked in them, they were usually wet and sticky from her pussy. Christmas day we got up and opened our presents, one of Ria's was a pair of white silky panties from her friend and my cock sprung up in my sleep shorts as I thought of her wearing them. That afternoon after dinner my parents fell asleep on the sofa, Ria and Kelly were sat on the floor playing a game Kelly had been given. It was this rubber thing with little knobs on it that vibrated all round this plastic dish and shook off fleas that you had to pick up with tweezer things, first one to get all the colours was the winner, I thought it was sad but Kelly liked it and giggled away. As I looked at them I noticed Ria sitting cross legged, her micro denim skirt had ri